This is a modern-English version of India: What can it teach us?: A Course of Lectures Delivered before the University Of Cambridge, originally written by Müller, F. Max (Friedrich Max). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


INDIA:

WHAT CAN IT TEACH US?

 

 

A Course of Lectures

DELIVERED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE

 

BY

F. MAX MÜLLER, K.M.

 

TEXT AND FOOT-NOTES COMPLETE.

 

WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY

PROF. ALEXANDER WILDER, M.D.

 

 

 

NEW YORK:

FUNK & WAGNALLS, Publishers,

10 and 12 Dey St.


NOTE OF THE AMERICAN PUBLISHERS.

This volume contains the entire text of the English edition, also all the footnotes. Those portions of the Appendix which serve to illustrate the text are inserted in their appropriate places as footnotes. That part of the Appendix which is of special interest only to the Sanscrit scholar is omitted.

This volume includes the full text of the English edition, along with all the footnotes. The sections of the Appendix that illustrate the text are included as footnotes in their proper places. The part of the Appendix that is only of special interest to the Sanskrit scholar has been omitted.

Professor Max Müller writes in this book not as a theologian but as a scholar, not intending either to attack or defend Christian theology. His style is charming, because he always writes with freedom and animation. In some passages possibly his language might be misunderstood. We have thought it best to add a few notes. The notes of the American editor are signed "A.W.;" ours, "Am. Pubs."

Professor Max Müller writes in this book not as a theologian but as a scholar, neither aiming to criticize nor support Christian theology. His style is delightful because he always writes with freedom and enthusiasm. In some parts, his language might be misunderstood. We thought it best to include a few notes. The notes from the American editor are signed "A.W.;" ours are signed "Am. Pubs."


DEDICATED

TO

E. B. COWELL M.A., LL.D.,

PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND FELLOW OF CORPUS CHRISTI COLLEGE IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.


My dear Cowell: As these Lectures would never have been written or delivered but for your hearty encouragement, I hope you will now allow me to dedicate them to you, not only as a token of my sincere admiration of your great achievements as an Oriental scholar, but also as a memorial of our friendship, now more than thirty years old, a friendship which has grown from year to year, has weathered many a storm, and will last, I trust, for what to both of us may remain of our short passage from shore to shore.

Dear Cowell: Since these Lectures would never have been written or given without your enthusiastic support, I hope you'll let me dedicate them to you. This is not just a sign of my genuine admiration for your impressive work as an Oriental scholar, but also a tribute to our friendship, which has lasted over thirty years. This friendship has grown stronger each year, has endured many challenges, and I hope it continues for whatever time we have left in our journey from one shore to another.

I must add, however, that in dedicating these Lectures to you, I do not wish to throw upon you any responsibility for the views which I have put forward in them. I know that you do not agree with some of my views on the ancient religion and literature of India, and I am well aware that with regard to the recent date which I have assigned to the whole of what is commonly called the Classical Sanskrit Literature, I stand almost alone. No, if friendship can claim any voice in the courts of science and literature, let me assure you that I shall consider your outspoken criticism of my Lectures as the very best proof of your true and honest friendship. I have through life considered it the greatest honor if real scholars, I mean men not only of learning, but of judgment and character, have considered my writings worthy of a severe and searching criticism; and I have cared far more for the production of one single new fact, though[vi] it spoke against me, than for any amount of empty praise or empty abuse. Sincere devotion to his studies and an unswerving love of truth ought to furnish the true scholar with an armor impermeable to flattery or abuse, and with a visor that shuts out no ray of light, from whatever quarter it may come. More light, more truth, more facts, more combination of facts, these are his quest. And if in that quest he fails, as many have failed before him, he knows that in the search for truth failures are sometimes the condition of victory, and the true conquerors often those whom the world calls the vanquished.

I should mention, though, that in dedicating these lectures to you, I don’t want to place any responsibility on you for the ideas I’ve presented. I know you don’t agree with some of my thoughts on the ancient religion and literature of India, and I realize that regarding the recent timeline I’ve assigned to what’s typically referred to as Classical Sanskrit Literature, I’m almost alone. No, if friendship has any role in the realms of science and literature, let me assure you that I will see your honest criticism of my lectures as the truest proof of your genuine friendship. Throughout my life, I have regarded it as a great honor when real scholars—those not only knowledgeable but also having sound judgment and character—have found my writings worthy of thorough and rigorous critique. I have valued the discovery of just one new fact, even if it went against me, far more than any amount of empty praise or baseless criticism. A true scholar’s genuine dedication to their studies and unwavering love for truth should provide them with an armor that is resistant to flattery or insults, and with a perspective that does not block out any light, regardless of its source. More light, more truth, more facts, and more connections among those facts are what they seek. And if in that pursuit they fail, as many have before them, they understand that failures in the search for truth can sometimes lead to victories, and the true winners are often those whom the world sees as defeated.

You know better than anybody else the present state of Sanskrit scholarship. You know that at present and for some time to come Sanskrit scholarship means discovery and conquest. Every one of your own works marks a real advance, and a permanent occupation of new ground. But you know also how small a strip has as yet been explored of the vast continent of Sanskrit literature, and how much still remains terra incognita. No doubt this exploring work is troublesome, and often disappointing, but young students must learn the truth of a remark lately made by a distinguished member of the Indian Civil Service, whose death we all deplore, Dr. Burnell, "that no trouble is thrown away which saves trouble to others." We want men who will work hard, even at the risk of seeing their labors unrequited; we want strong and bold men who are not afraid of storms and shipwrecks. The worst sailors are not those who suffer shipwreck, but those who only dabble in puddles and are afraid of wetting their feet.

You know better than anyone the current state of Sanskrit scholarship. You know that right now and for a while to come, Sanskrit scholarship is all about discovery and achievement. Each of your works represents a significant progress and a solid claim to new territory. But you also realize how small a portion has been explored of the vast landscape of Sanskrit literature, and how much still remains terra incognita. Undoubtedly, this exploration can be tedious and often frustrating, but young students need to understand the truth of a remark recently made by a distinguished member of the Indian Civil Service, whose loss we all mourn, Dr. Burnell, "that no effort is wasted if it saves others from work." We need individuals who will put in hard work, even if it means their efforts go unrecognized; we need strong and fearless individuals who aren't intimidated by challenges and setbacks. The worst sailors aren’t those who face shipwrecks, but those who only play in puddles and are scared to wet their feet.

It is easy now to criticise the labors of Sir William Jones, Thomas Colebrooke, and Horace Hayman Wilson, but what would have become of Sanskrit scholarship if[vii] they had not rushed in where even now so many fear to tread? and what will become of Sanskrit scholarship if their conquests are forever to mark the limits of our knowledge? You know best that there is more to be discovered in Sanskrit literature than Nalas and Sakuntalâs, and surely the young men who every year go out to India are not deficient in the spirit of enterprise, or even of adventure? Why, then, should it be said that the race of bold explorers, who once rendered the name of the Indian Civil Service illustrious over the whole world, has well-nigh become extinct, and that England, which offers the strongest incentives and the most brilliant opportunities for the study of the ancient language, literature, and history of India, is no longer in the van of Sanskrit scholarship?

It's easy to criticize the work of Sir William Jones, Thomas Colebrooke, and Horace Hayman Wilson now, but what would have happened to Sanskrit scholarship if[vii] they hadn't ventured into areas where so many still hesitate? And what will happen to Sanskrit scholarship if their achievements are always seen as the boundaries of our understanding? You know there’s so much more to uncover in Sanskrit literature than just Nalas and Sakuntalâs, and surely the young men who head to India every year have plenty of adventurous spirit? So why is it said that the bold explorers who once made the Indian Civil Service famous are nearly extinct, and that England, which has the greatest incentives and the most exciting opportunities for studying the ancient language, literature, and history of India, is no longer leading in Sanskrit scholarship?

If some of the young candidates for the Indian Civil Service who listened to my Lectures, quietly made up their minds that such a reproach shall be wiped out, if a few of them at least determined to follow in the footsteps of Sir William Jones, and to show to the world that Englishmen who have been able to achieve by pluck, by perseverance, and by real political genius the material conquest of India, do not mean to leave the laurels of its intellectual conquest entirely to other countries, then I shall indeed rejoice, and feel that I have paid back, in however small a degree, the large debt of gratitude which I owe to my adopted country and to some of its greatest statesmen, who have given me the opportunity which I could find nowhere else of realizing the dreams of my life—the publication of the text and commentary of the Rig-Veda, the most ancient book of Sanskrit, aye of Aryan literature, and now the edition of the translations of the "Sacred Books of the East."

If some of the young candidates for the Indian Civil Service who listened to my lectures quietly decided to erase that stigma, and if at least a few of them committed to following in the footsteps of Sir William Jones, showing the world that British people who have achieved the material conquest of India through courage, perseverance, and true political talent don’t intend to let the intellectual achievements belong solely to other countries, then I would be genuinely happy. I would feel that I’ve repaid, even if just a little, the significant debt of gratitude I owe to my new country and to some of its greatest leaders, who have provided me with opportunities unavailable elsewhere to fulfill my lifelong dreams—the publication of the text and commentary of the Rig-Veda, the oldest book in Sanskrit, and of Aryan literature, as well as the edition of the translations of the "Sacred Books of the East."

I have left my Lectures very much as I delivered[viii] them at Cambridge. I am fond of the form of Lectures, because it seems to me the most natural form which in our age didactic composition ought to take. As in ancient Greece the dialogue reflected most truly the intellectual life of the people, and as in the Middle Ages learned literature naturally assumed with the recluse in his monastic cell the form of a long monologue, so with us the lecture places the writer most readily in that position in which he is accustomed to deal with his fellow-men, and to communicate his knowledge to others. It has no doubt certain disadvantages. In a lecture which is meant to be didactic, we have, for the sake of completeness, to say and to repeat certain things which must be familiar to some of our readers, while we are also forced to leave out information which, even in its imperfect form, we should probably not hesitate to submit to our fellow-students, but which we feel we have not yet sufficiently mastered and matured to enable us to place it clearly and simply before a larger public.

I have kept my Lectures pretty much like I presented[viii] them at Cambridge. I enjoy the format of Lectures because it feels to me like the most natural way that instructional writing should be in our time. Just as in ancient Greece, dialogue truly mirrored the intellectual life of the people, and in the Middle Ages, scholarly literature naturally took the form of a long monologue in a recluse’s monastic cell, today the lecture allows the writer to easily engage with others and share knowledge. There are certainly some downsides. In a lecture meant to teach, we have to say and repeat certain things for the sake of thoroughness, which some of our audience may already know, while we also have to omit information that, even if not fully formed, we would typically share with our fellow students, but which we feel we haven't yet fully grasped or matured enough to present clearly and simply to a larger audience.

But the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. A lecture, by keeping a critical audience constantly before our eyes, forces us to condense our subject, to discriminate between what is important and what is not, and often to deny ourselves the pleasure of displaying what may have cost us the greatest labor, but is of little consequence to other scholars. In lecturing we are constantly reminded of what students are so apt to forget, that their knowledge is meant not for themselves only, but for others, and that to know well means to be able to teach well. I confess I can never write unless I think of somebody for whom I write, and I should never wish for a better audience to have before my mind than the learned, brilliant, and kind-hearted assembly by which I was greeted in your University.[ix]

But the benefits outweigh the drawbacks. A lecture, by having a critical audience in front of us, makes us condense our topic, distinguish between what matters and what doesn't, and often prevents us from indulging in showcasing what may have required our greatest effort but is of little importance to other scholars. In lecturing, we’re constantly reminded of what students often forget—that their knowledge is meant not just for themselves, but for others, and that knowing something well means being able to teach it well. I admit I can never write unless I think of someone for whom I’m writing, and I wouldn’t want a better audience to imagine than the knowledgeable, brilliant, and kind-hearted group that welcomed me at your University.[ix]

Still I must confess that I did not succeed in bringing all I wished to say, and more particularly the evidence on which some of my statements rested, up to the higher level of a lecture; and I have therefore added a number of notes containing the less-organized matter which resisted as yet that treatment which is necessary before our studies can realize their highest purpose, that of feeding, invigorating, and inspiriting the minds of others.

Still, I have to admit that I didn't manage to present everything I wanted to say, especially the evidence behind some of my statements, at the more polished level of a lecture. Because of this, I've included several notes with less structured material that hasn't yet reached the quality needed for our studies to fulfill their ultimate goal: to nourish, energize, and inspire the minds of others.

Yours affectionately,

Yours truly,

F. MAX MÜLLER.

F. Max Müller.

Oxford, December, 1882.

Oxford, December 1882.


CONTENTS.

Dedication, iii
Introduction, xiii
Lecture I.What Can India Teach us? 19
" II. On The Truthful Character of the Hindus, 52
"III. The Human Interest of Sanskrit Literature, 95
"IV. Objections, 135
"V. The Lessons of the Veda, 161
"VI. Vedic Deities, 195
"VII. Veda and Vedânta, 221

INTRODUCTION.

Professor Max Müller has been so long and widely known in the world of letters as to render any formal introduction unnecessary. He has been from his early youth an assiduous student of philology, justly regarding it as an important key to history and an invaluable auxiliary to intellectual progress. A glance at his personal career will show the ground upon which his reputation is established.

Professor Max Müller has been well-known in the literary world for so long that a formal introduction isn't needed. From a young age, he has dedicated himself to studying philology, seeing it as a crucial key to understanding history and a valuable aid to intellectual advancement. A look at his personal journey will reveal the foundation of his reputation.

Friedrich Maximilian Müller, the son of Wilhelm Müller, the Saxon poet, was born at Dessau, December 6th, 1823. He matriculated at Leipzig in his eighteenth year, giving his principal attention to classical philology, and receiving his degree in 1843. He immediately began a course of Oriental studies, chiefly Sanskrit, under the supervision of Professor Brockhaus, and in 1844 engaged in his translation of the "Hitopadesa." He removed from Leipzig to Berlin, and attended the lectures of Bopp, Rücker, and Schelling. The next year he went to Paris to listen to Eugene Burnouf at the Collége de France. He now began the collecting of material for his great quarto edition of the "Rig-Veda Sanhita" and the "Commentary of Ságanadránja." He visited England for this purpose to examine the manuscripts in the Bodleian Library and at the Indian House. At the recommendation of H. H. Wilson, the Orientalist, he was commissioned by the East India Company to publish[xiv] his edition in England at their expense. The first volume appeared in 1849, and five others followed during the next few years.

Friedrich Maximilian Müller, the son of Wilhelm Müller, the Saxon poet, was born in Dessau on December 6, 1823. He enrolled at Leipzig at eighteen, focusing primarily on classical philology, and graduated in 1843. He then started studying Oriental languages, mainly Sanskrit, under Professor Brockhaus and began translating the "Hitopadesa" in 1844. He moved from Leipzig to Berlin and attended lectures by Bopp, Rücker, and Schelling. The following year, he traveled to Paris to listen to Eugene Burnouf at the Collège de France. He began gathering materials for his comprehensive quarto edition of the "Rig-Veda Sanhita" and the "Commentary of Ságanadránja." He visited England to examine manuscripts at the Bodleian Library and the Indian House. Upon the recommendation of H. H. Wilson, the Orientalist, the East India Company commissioned him to publish his edition in England at their expense. The first volume was released in 1849, with five more following in the subsequent years.

In 1850 he delivered a course of "Lectures on Comparative Philology" at Oxford, and the next year was made member of Christ Church, curator, etc., and appointed Taylorian Professor of Modern European Languages and Literature. He received also numerous other marks of distinction from universities, and was made one of the eight foreign members of the Institute of France. The Volney prize was awarded him by the French Academy for his "Essay on the Comparative Philology of Indo-European Languages and its Bearing on the Early Civilization of Mankind."

In 1850, he gave a series of "Lectures on Comparative Philology" at Oxford, and the following year, he became a member of Christ Church, serving as curator and taking on the role of Taylorian Professor of Modern European Languages and Literature. He also received many other honors from universities and was selected as one of the eight foreign members of the Institute of France. The French Academy awarded him the Volney prize for his "Essay on the Comparative Philology of Indo-European Languages and its Impact on Early Human Civilization."

His writings have been numerous. Besides editing the translations of the "Sacred Books of the Principal Religions," he has published a "Handbook for the Study of Sanskrit," a "Sanskrit-English Dictionary and Grammar," "Lectures upon the Science of Language," "An Introduction to the Science of Religion," "Essays on Mythology," "Chips from a German Workshop," etc. He seems to have no intermission, but penetrates where others would not have ventured, or have faltered from utter weariness. In the field of philology he has few peers, while in early Sanskrit learning he has virtually taken the part of an innovator. While reverently following after Sir William Jones, Colebrooke, Windischmann, Bopp, and others of equal distinction, he sets aside the received views in regard to chronology and historical occurrences. The era of Vikramâditya and the Golden Age of Sanskrit literature, bearing a date almost simultaneous with the Augustan period at the West, are postponed by him to a later century. It may be that he has overlooked some canon of interpretation that would have[xv] modified his results. Those, however, who hesitate to accept his conclusions freely acknowledge his scholarly enthusiasm, persistent energy, and great erudition.

His writings are extensive. In addition to editing the translations of the "Sacred Books of the Principal Religions," he has published a "Handbook for the Study of Sanskrit," a "Sanskrit-English Dictionary and Grammar," "Lectures on the Science of Language," "An Introduction to the Science of Religion," "Essays on Mythology," "Chips from a German Workshop," and more. He seems to work tirelessly, exploring areas where others might not have dared or would have given up due to exhaustion. In the field of philology, he has few rivals, and in early Sanskrit studies, he has essentially become an innovator. While he respectfully follows in the footsteps of Sir William Jones, Colebrooke, Windischmann, Bopp, and other notable figures, he challenges the established views on chronology and historical events. He delays the era of Vikramâditya and the Golden Age of Sanskrit literature, which align closely with the Augustan period in the West, to a later century. It’s possible he has missed some interpretive principle that could have changed his findings. However, those who question his conclusions readily admit his scholarly passion, relentless drive, and impressive knowledge.

Sanskrit in his judgment constitutes an essential element of a liberal education. While heartily admiring the employment of some of the best talent and noblest genius of our age in the study of development in the outward world, from the first growth of the earth and the beginning of organic life to the highest stages, he pleads earnestly that there is an inward and intellectual world also to be studied in its historical development in strict analogy with the other, leading up to the beginning of rational thought in its steady progress from the lowest to the highest stages. In that study of the history of the human mind, in that study of ourselves, our true selves, India occupies a place which is second to no other country. Whatever sphere of the human mind may be selected for special study, whether language, religion, mythology, or philosophy, whether laws, customs, primitive art or primitive science, we must go to India, because some of the most valuable and most instructive materials in the history of man are treasured up there, and there only. He inveighs most eloquently against the narrowing of our horizon to the history of Greeks and Romans, Saxons and Celts, with a dim background of Palestine, Egypt, and Babylon, leaving out of sight our nearest intellectual relatives, the Aryans of India, the framers of that most wonderful language the Sanskrit, the fellow-workers in the construction of our fundamental concepts, the fathers of the most natural of natural religions, the makers of the most transparent of mythologies, the inventors of the most subtle philosophy, and the givers of the most elaborate laws. It is the purpose of historical study to enable each generation to[xvi] profit from the experience of those who came before, and advance toward higher aims, without being obliged to start anew from the same point as its ancestors after the manner of every race of brutes. He who knows little of those who preceded is very likely to care little for those coming after. "Life would be to him a chain of sand, while it ought to be a kind of electric chain that makes our hearts tremble and vibrate with the most ancient thoughts of the Past, as well as with the most distant hopes of the Future."

Sanskrit, in his view, is a crucial part of a well-rounded education. While he greatly appreciates the efforts of some of the brightest minds of our time in exploring the outside world, from the earliest beginnings of the Earth and organic life to its most advanced forms, he strongly argues that there is also an inner, intellectual world that needs to be studied in its historical development, closely mirroring the other one, leading to the dawn of rational thought as it progresses from the simplest to the most complex stages. In this exploration of the history of the human mind and in understanding ourselves—our true selves—India holds a place that is unmatched by any other country. No matter what aspect of the human mind is chosen for deeper study, whether it be language, religion, mythology, or philosophy, or even laws, customs, primitive art, or science, we must turn to India, as many of the most valuable and enlightening insights in human history are found there, and nowhere else. He passionately opposes the narrowing of our perspective to the histories of the Greeks and Romans, Saxons and Celts, with only a vague reference to Palestine, Egypt, and Babylon, while ignoring our closest intellectual relatives, the Aryans of India—the creators of the remarkable language Sanskrit, the collaborators in forming our fundamental concepts, the pioneers of the most natural religions, the authors of the most straightforward mythologies, the inventors of the most profound philosophies, and the architects of the most detailed laws. The goal of historical study is to allow each generation to learn from the experiences of those before it and to strive for higher goals without having to start over from the same point as its ancestors, unlike every primitive race. A person who knows little about their predecessors is likely to care little for those who come after. "Life would be to him a chain of sand, while it ought to be a kind of electric chain that makes our hearts tremble and vibrate with the most ancient thoughts of the Past, as well as with the most distant hopes of the Future."

In no just sense is this an exaggeration. Deep as science and research have explored, extensive as is the field which genius and art have occupied, they have an Herculean labor yet to perform before India will have yielded up all her opulence of learning. The literature of the world in all ages has been richly furnished, if not actually inspired, from that fountain. The Wisdom of the Ancients, so much lauded in the earlier writings of Hebrews, Greeks, and Phœnicians, was abundantly represented in the lore of these Wise Men of the East.

This is no exaggeration at all. Although science and research have delved deeply and the field of genius and art is vast, there’s still a huge amount of work left to do before India reveals all its wealth of knowledge. Throughout history, the literature of the world has been richly supplied, if not directly inspired, by this source. The Wisdom of the Ancients, which was praised in the early writings of the Hebrews, Greeks, and Phoenicians, was well represented in the teachings of these Wise Men of the East.

The first Ionian sages lighted the torch of philosophy at the altar of Zoroaster. The conquest of Asia Minor by the Persians brought Thales, Anaximenes, and Herakleïtos into contact with the Eranian dogmas. The leaven thus imparted had a potent influence upon the entire mass of Grecian thought. We find it easy to trace its action upon opinions in later periods and among the newer nations. Kant, Hegel, Stewart, and Hamilton, as well as Platô, Zenô, and Aristotle, had their prototypes in the world and antiquity beyond. Even the first Zarathustra was an exponent and not the originator of the Religion and Science of Light. We are thus carried by this route back to the ancient Aryan Home for the sources from which so many golden streams have issued.[xvii] In the Sanskrit books and mantras we must look for the treasures that make human souls rich. Perhaps we have been too much disposed to regard that former world as a wonderland, a repertory of folk-lore, or a theatre of gross and revolting superstition. We are now required by candor and justice to revise such notions. These primeval peoples, in their way and in a language akin to ours, adored the Father in heaven, and contemplated the future of the soul with a sure and certain hope.

The first Ionian thinkers sparked the flame of philosophy at the altar of Zoroaster. The Persian conquest of Asia Minor brought Thales, Anaximenes, and Heraclitus into contact with Persian beliefs. The influence they absorbed had a strong impact on the entire landscape of Greek thought. It's easy to trace this influence on ideas in later periods and among new nations. Kant, Hegel, Stewart, and Hamilton, along with Plato, Zeno, and Aristotle, had their roots in the ancient world. Even the first Zarathustra was more of a promoter than the creator of the Religion and Science of Light. This path takes us back to the ancient Aryan Home, where many golden streams originated.[xvii] In the Sanskrit texts and mantras, we must seek the treasures that enrich human souls. We may have been too quick to view that old world as a fairy tale, a collection of folklore, or a stage for destructive superstitions. We now need to honestly and fairly revise those ideas. These ancient peoples, in their own way and in a language similar to ours, worshiped the Father in heaven and contemplated the future of the soul with firm and hopeful assurance.

Nor did they, while observing the myriads of races intervening between man and the monad, regard the world beyond as waste and void. Intelligences of every grade were believed to people the region between mortals and the Infinite. The angels and archangels, and the spirits of the just made perfect—devas and pitris they called them—ministered about the throne of the Supreme Being, and abode in the various spheres of universal space. Much of the difference between our thought and theirs consists in the names and not in the substance of our beliefs.

Nor did they, while observing the countless races between humans and the monad, see the world beyond as empty and meaningless. They believed that intelligences of every level filled the space between mortals and the Infinite. The angels and archangels, along with the spirits of the righteous—referred to as devas and pitris—served around the throne of the Supreme Being and resided in different spheres of universal space. Much of the difference between our thinking and theirs lies in the names, rather than in the essence of our beliefs.

We may thus be prepared to receive what India can teach us. In her classic dialect, the Sanskrit, we may read with what success the children of the men who journeyed from the ancient Aryan Home into the Punjâb and Aryavartta have ventured "to look inward upon themselves, upward to something not themselves, and to see whether they could not understand a little of the true purport of that mystery which we call life upon earth." It was perfectly natural, as well as perfectly right, that as the beholder caught a glance of the Infinite Beyond, the image impressed itself upon his sensorium, as would be the case from looking at the sun, and he would as a result perceive that Infinite in all that he[xviii] looked upon. Thus to the Sanskrit-speaking Aryan, as to the enlightened mind of to-day, not to see it was utter blindness. What we call science, law, morality, religion, was in his view pervaded alike throughout by this concept of Divine presence, or else it would have been less than a dream that had not come to the awaking. He was a follower of the light, not from the senses or the logical understanding, but from the eternal world. Let us not dwell on any darker shade of the picture. Clouds are dark to those who are beneath them; but on the upper side, where the sun shines, they glow with golden splendor. Let us be willing to contemplate India fraternally, and upon that side where the radiance of the Divine sheds a refulgent illumination.

We should be ready to learn from what India can teach us. In her ancient language, Sanskrit, we can see how the descendants of those who traveled from the old Aryan homeland into the Punjab and Aryavartta dared "to look inward at themselves, upward toward something beyond themselves, and to see if they could grasp a bit of the true meaning of the mystery we call life on earth." It was completely natural and right that as the observer caught a glimpse of the Infinite Beyond, that image would lodge in their mind, just like looking at the sun would. As a result, they would perceive that Infinite in everything they looked at. For the Sanskrit-speaking Aryan, as for the enlightened minds of today, failing to see it was total blindness. What we consider science, law, morality, and religion was, in his view, infused throughout with the concept of Divine presence, or else it would have been less than a dream that hadn't been awakened. He followed the light, not from the senses or pure logic, but from the eternal world. Let's not focus on any darker aspects of the picture. Clouds may look dark to those underneath them, but on the top side, where the sun shines, they glow with golden brilliance. Let's be open to contemplating India with a sense of brotherhood, especially where the radiance of the Divine brings forth a brilliant light.

ALEXANDER WILDER.

ALEXANDER WILDER.

Newark, N. J., May 14th, 1883.

Newark, NJ, May 14, 1883.


INDIA.

LECTURE I.

WHAT CAN INDIA TEACH US?

When I received from the Board of Historical Studies at Cambridge the invitation to deliver a course of lectures, specially intended for the candidates for the Indian Civil Service, I hesitated for some time, feeling extremely doubtful whether in a few public discourses I could say anything that would be of real use to them in passing their examinations. To enable young men to pass their examinations seems now to have become the chief, if not the only object of the universities; and to no class of students is it of greater importance to pass their examinations, and to pass them well, than to the candidates for the Indian Civil Service.

When I got the invitation from the Board of Historical Studies at Cambridge to give a series of lectures specifically for the candidates of the Indian Civil Service, I thought about it for a while, feeling really unsure if I could actually offer anything useful to them for their exams in just a few public talks. It seems that helping young people pass their exams has become the main, if not the sole, goal of universities; and no group of students needs to succeed in their exams, and do so well, more than those preparing for the Indian Civil Service.

But although I was afraid that attendance on a few public lectures, such as I could give, would hardly benefit a candidate who was not already fully prepared to pass through the fiery ordeal of the three London examinations, I could not on the other hand shut my eyes completely to the fact that, after all, universities were not meant entirely, or even chiefly, as stepping-stones to an examination, but that there is something else which universities can teach and ought to teach—nay, which I feel quite sure they were originally meant to teach—something[20] that may not have a marketable value before a Board of Examiners, but which has a permanent value for the whole of our life, and that is a real interest in our work, and, more than that, a love of our work, and, more than that, a true joy and happiness in our work. If a university can teach that, if it can engraft that one small living germ in the minds of the young men who come here to study and to prepare themselves for the battle of life, and, for what is still more difficult to encounter, the daily dull drudgery of life, then, I feel convinced, a university has done more, and conferred a more lasting benefit on its pupils than by helping them to pass the most difficult examinations, and to take the highest place among Senior Wranglers or First-Class men.

But even though I was worried that attending a few public lectures, like the ones I'd give, wouldn't really help a candidate who wasn't already fully prepared to face the tough challenge of the three London exams, I couldn't completely ignore the fact that universities aren't just meant to be stepping-stones to an exam. There’s something else that universities can teach and should teach—something I believe they were originally intended to teach—something[20] that may not have a marketable value in front of an Exam Board, but holds lasting value for the entirety of our lives. That is a genuine interest in our work, and even more, a love for what we do, and beyond that, a true joy and happiness in our work. If a university can teach that, if it can instill that one small living spark in the minds of the young men who come here to study and prepare for the battles of life, and, what’s even harder to face, the daily grind of life, then I truly believe a university has achieved more and given its students a more meaningful benefit than just helping them pass the toughest exams or earn top marks among Senior Wranglers or First-Class students.

Unfortunately, that kind of work which is now required for passing one examination after another, that process of cramming and crowding which has of late been brought to the highest pitch of perfection, has often the very opposite effect, and instead of exciting an appetite for work, it is apt to produce an indifference, if not a kind of intellectual nausea, that may last for life.

Unfortunately, the kind of work that's now necessary to pass one exam after another, that intense cramming and overload that has recently reached a peak of perfection, often has the opposite effect. Instead of sparking a desire to learn, it can create indifference, if not a sort of intellectual nausea, that may last a lifetime.

And nowhere is this so much to be feared as in the case of candidates for the Indian Civil Service. After they have passed their first examination for admission to the Indian Civil Service, and given proof that they have received the benefits of a liberal education, and acquired that general information in classics, history, and mathematics, which is provided at our public schools, and forms no doubt the best and surest foundation for all more special and professional studies in later life, they suddenly find themselves torn away from their old studies and their old friends, and compelled to take[21] up new subjects which to many of them seem strange, outlandish, if not repulsive. Strange alphabets, strange languages, strange names, strange literatures and laws have to be faced, "to be got up" as it is called, not from choice, but from dire necessity. The whole course of study during two years is determined for them, the subjects fixed, the books prescribed, the examinations regulated, and there is no time to look either right or left, if a candidate wishes to make sure of taking each successive fence in good style, and without an accident.

And nowhere is this more concerning than for candidates of the Indian Civil Service. After they've passed their initial entrance exam and demonstrated that they've benefited from a solid education and gained a broad understanding of classics, history, and mathematics—knowledge usually provided by our public schools and forms undoubtedly the best foundation for more specialized and professional studies later on—they suddenly find themselves pulled away from their previous studies and friends. They are forced to tackle new subjects that often seem unfamiliar, foreign, if not off-putting. They have to confront strange alphabets, unusual languages, unfamiliar names, and different literatures and laws, all of which must be studied, not out of choice, but out of sheer necessity. The entire two-year study plan is laid out for them, with subjects defined, books assigned, examinations scheduled, and there’s no time to look either way if a candidate wants to ensure they navigate each challenge successfully and without any mishaps.

I know quite well that this cannot be helped. I am not speaking against the system of examinations in general, if only they are intelligently conducted; nay, as an old examiner myself, I feel bound to say that the amount of knowledge produced ready-made at these examinations is to my mind perfectly astounding. But while the answers are there on paper, strings of dates, lists of royal names and battles, irregular verbs, statistical figures and whatever else you like, how seldom do we find that the heart of the candidates is in the work which they have to do. The results produced are certainly most ample and voluminous, but they rarely contain a spark of original thought, or even a clever mistake. It is work done from necessity, or, let us be just, from a sense of duty, but it is seldom, or hardly ever, a labor of love.

I understand that this situation can't be changed. I'm not criticizing exams in general, as long as they're conducted thoughtfully; in fact, as a former examiner, I must say that the sheer amount of information students can produce during these exams is truly impressive. But while the answers may be neatly written out—dates, lists of kings and battles, irregular verbs, statistics, and whatever else—you rarely see that the candidates are genuinely engaged with their work. The results are certainly extensive and abundant, but they almost never show a spark of original thinking or even an insightful mistake. It’s work done out of necessity, or, to be fair, from a sense of obligation, but it’s seldom, if ever, a labor of love.

Now why should that be? Why should a study of Greek or Latin—of the poetry, the philosophy, the laws and the art of Greece and Italy—seem congenial to us, why should it excite even a certain enthusiasm, and command general respect, while a study of Sanskrit, and of the ancient poetry, the philosophy, the laws, and the art of India is looked upon, in the best case, as curious, but is considered by most people as useless, tedious, if not absurd?[22]

Now, why is that? Why does studying Greek or Latin—along with the poetry, philosophy, laws, and art of Greece and Italy—feel appealing to us, excite some enthusiasm, and earn general respect, while studying Sanskrit and the ancient poetry, philosophy, laws, and art of India is viewed, at best, as interesting, but seen by most as pointless, boring, or even ridiculous?[22]

And, strange to say, this feeling exists in England more than in any other country. In France, Germany, and Italy, even in Denmark, Sweden, and Russia, there is a vague charm connected with the name of India. One of the most beautiful poems in the German language is the Weisheit der Brahmanen, the "Wisdom of the Brahmans," by Rückert, to my mind more rich in thought and more perfect in form than even Goethe's West-östlicher Divan. A scholar who studies Sanskrit in Germany is supposed to be initiated in the deep and dark mysteries of ancient wisdom, and a man who has travelled in India, even if he has only discovered Calcutta, or Bombay, or Madras, is listened to like another Marco Polo. In England a student of Sanskrit is generally considered a bore, and an old Indian civil servant, if he begins to describe the marvels of Elephanta or the Towers of Silence, runs the risk of producing a count-out.

And, oddly enough, this feeling is stronger in England than in any other country. In France, Germany, and Italy, and even in Denmark, Sweden, and Russia, there's a certain charm associated with the name of India. One of the most beautiful poems in German is the *Weisheit der Brahmanen*, or "Wisdom of the Brahmans," by Rückert, which I think is richer in thought and more elegantly crafted than even Goethe's *West-östlicher Divan*. In Germany, a scholar studying Sanskrit is thought to be privy to the deep and mysterious ancient wisdom, and someone who has traveled in India— even if they've only visited Calcutta, Bombay, or Madras— is listened to like another Marco Polo. In England, however, a student of Sanskrit is usually seen as tedious, and an older Indian civil servant, when he starts talking about the wonders of Elephanta or the Towers of Silence, risks losing his audience.

There are indeed a few Oriental scholars whose works are read, and who have acquired a certain celebrity in England, because they were really men of uncommon genius, and would have ranked among the great glories of the country, but for the misfortune that their energies were devoted to Indian literature—I mean Sir William Jones, "one of the most enlightened of the sons of men," as Dr. Johnson called him, and Thomas Colebrooke. But the names of others who have done good work in their day also, men such as Ballantyne, Buchanan, Carey, Crawfurd, Davis, Elliot, Ellis, Houghton, Leyden, Mackenzie, Marsden, Muir, Prinsep, Rennell, Turnour, Upham, Wallich, Warren, Wilkins, Wilson, and many others, are hardly known beyond the small circle of Oriental scholars; and their works are looked for in vain in libraries which profess to represent with a[23] certain completeness the principal branches of scholarship and science in England.

There are definitely a few Eastern scholars whose works are read and who have gained some recognition in England, because they were truly exceptional individuals and would have been celebrated among the country’s greats if not for the unfortunate circumstance that their efforts were focused on Indian literature. I’m talking about Sir William Jones, "one of the most enlightened of the sons of men," as Dr. Johnson referred to him, and Thomas Colebrooke. However, the names of others who also made significant contributions during their time, like Ballantyne, Buchanan, Carey, Crawfurd, Davis, Elliot, Ellis, Houghton, Leyden, Mackenzie, Marsden, Muir, Prinsep, Rennell, Turnour, Upham, Wallich, Warren, Wilkins, Wilson, and many more, are hardly recognized outside the small community of Eastern scholars; and their works can’t be found in libraries that claim to comprehensively represent the main fields of scholarship and science in England.

How many times, when I advised young men, candidates for the Indian Civil Service, to devote themselves before all things to a study of Sanskrit, have I been told, "What is the use of our studying Sanskrit? There are translations of Sakuntalâ, Manu, and the Hitopadesa, and what else is there in that literature that is worth reading? Kâlidâsa may be very pretty, and the Laws of Manu are very curious, and the fables of the Hitopadesa are very quaint; but you would not compare Sanskrit literature with Greek, or recommend us to waste our time in copying and editing Sanskrit texts which either teach us nothing that we do not know already, or teach us something which we do not care to know?"

How many times, when I advised young men who were candidates for the Indian Civil Service to focus primarily on studying Sanskrit, have I heard, "What’s the point of studying Sanskrit? There are translations of Sakuntalâ, Manu, and the Hitopadesa, and what else in that literature is worth reading? Kâlidâsa might be nice, and the Laws of Manu are interesting, and the fables of the Hitopadesa are charming; but you wouldn’t compare Sanskrit literature to Greek, or suggest we waste our time copying and editing Sanskrit texts that either teach us nothing new or teach us something we don’t want to know?"

This seems to me a most unhappy misconception, and it will be the chief object of my lectures to try to remove it, or at all events to modify it, as much as possible. I shall not attempt to prove that Sanskrit literature is as good as Greek literature. Why should we always compare? A study of Greek literature has its own purpose, and a study of Sanskrit literature has its own purpose; but what I feel convinced of, and hope to convince you of, is that Sanskrit literature, if studied only in a right spirit, is full of human interests, full of lessons which even Greek could never teach us, a subject worthy to occupy the leisure, and more than the leisure, of every Indian civil servant; and certainly the best means of making any young man who has to spend five-and-twenty years of his life in India, feel at home among the Indians, as a fellow-worker among fellow-workers, and not as an alien among aliens. There will be abundance of useful and most interesting work for him to do, if only he cares to do it, work such as he would look for[24] in vain, whether in Italy or in Greece, or even among the pyramids of Egypt or the palaces of Babylon.

This seems to be a really unfortunate misunderstanding, and the main goal of my lectures will be to try to clear it up or at least adjust it as much as possible. I'm not going to argue that Sanskrit literature is as good as Greek literature. Why do we always have to compare? Studying Greek literature has its own purpose, just as studying Sanskrit literature has its own purpose; but what I strongly believe, and hope to convince you of, is that Sanskrit literature, when studied with the right mindset, is rich with human interests and offers lessons that Greek literature could never teach us. It's a subject that deserves the attention, and even more than just the spare time, of every Indian civil servant; and it’s definitely the best way to help any young man who will spend twenty-five years of his life in India feel at home among Indians, as a colleague among colleagues, and not like a stranger among strangers. There will be plenty of useful and fascinating work for him to do if he wants to, work that he wouldn’t find, whether in Italy or Greece, or even among the pyramids of Egypt or the palaces of Babylon.

You will now understand why I have chosen as the title of my lectures, "What can India teach us?" True, there are many things which India has to learn from us; but there are other things, and, in one sense, very important things, which we too may learn from India.

You will now understand why I chose the title of my lectures, "What Can India Teach Us?" True, there are many things that India has to learn from us; but there are also other things, and in a significant way, very important things, that we can learn from India too.

If I were to look over the whole world to find out the country most richly endowed with all the wealth, power, and beauty that nature can bestow—in some parts a very paradise on earth—I should point to India. If I were asked under what sky the human mind has most full developed some of its choicest gifts, has most deeply pondered on the greatest problems of life, and has found solutions of some of them which well deserve the attention even of those who have studied Plato and Kant—I should point to India. And if I were to ask myself from what literature we, here in Europe, we who have been nurtured almost exclusively on the thoughts of Greeks and Romans, and of one Semitic race, the Jewish, may draw that corrective which is most wanted in order to make our inner life more perfect, more comprehensive, more universal, in fact more truly human, a life, not for this life only, but a transfigured and eternal life—again I should point to India.

If I were to look across the whole world to find the country most richly blessed with all the wealth, power, and beauty that nature can offer—sometimes like a paradise on earth—I would point to India. If I were asked where the human mind has developed some of its greatest gifts, deeply reflected on the biggest issues in life, and found solutions worth considering even by those who have studied Plato and Kant—I would point to India. And if I were to ask myself from which literature we, here in Europe, who have been raised almost entirely on the thoughts of Greeks and Romans, and from one Semitic race, the Jewish, can draw the insight that is most needed to make our inner life more perfect, broader, more universal, and truly human—a life that is not just for this world but a transformed and eternal life—I would again point to India.

I know you will be surprised to hear me say this. I know that more particularly those who have spent many years of active life in Calcutta, or Bombay, or Madras, will be horror-struck at the idea that the humanity they meet with there, whether in the bazaars or in the courts of justice, or in so-called native society, should be able to teach us any lessons.

I know you'll be surprised to hear me say this. I understand that especially those who have spent many years actively living in Calcutta, Bombay, or Madras will be shocked at the thought that the people they encounter there, whether in the markets or in the courts of law, or in so-called native society, could teach us any lessons.

Let me therefore explain at once to my friends who may have lived in India for years, as civil servants, or[25] officers, or missionaries, or merchants, and who ought to know a great deal more of that country than one who has never set foot on the soil of Âryâvarta, that we are speaking of two very different Indias. I am thinking chiefly of India such as it was a thousand, two thousand, it may be three thousand years ago; they think of the India of to-day. And again, when thinking of the India of to-day, they remember chiefly the India of Calcutta, Bombay, or Madras, the India of the towns. I look to the India of the village communities, the true India of the Indians.

Let me clarify for my friends who may have lived in India for years as civil servants, officers, missionaries, or merchants, and who should know a lot more about the country than someone who has never stepped foot on Âryâvarta, that we are discussing two very different Indias. I am primarily referring to India as it was a thousand, two thousand, or even three thousand years ago; they are thinking of modern India. Moreover, when they consider modern India, they mainly recall the India of Calcutta, Bombay, or Madras, the urban India. I am focused on the India of the village communities, the genuine India of the Indian people.

What I wish to show to you, I mean more especially the candidates for the Indian Civil Service, is that this India of a thousand, or two thousand, or three thousand years ago, ay the India of to-day also, if only you know where to look for it, is full of problems, the solution of which concerns all of us, even us in this Europe of the nineteenth century.

What I want to highlight for you, especially for those applying to the Indian Civil Service, is that this India from one, two, or three thousand years ago—yes, India today as well, if you know where to find it—is filled with challenges that affect all of us, even here in nineteenth-century Europe.

If you have acquired any special tastes here in England, you will find plenty to satisfy them in India; and whoever has learned to take an interest in any of the great problems that occupy the best thinkers and workers at home, need certainly not be afraid of India proving to him an intellectual exile.

If you’ve developed any unique preferences here in England, you’ll find plenty to enjoy in India; and anyone who has come to care about the major issues that engage the top thinkers and doers back home definitely doesn’t need to worry about feeling intellectually isolated in India.

If you care for geology, there is work for you from the Himalayas to Ceylon.

If you're interested in geology, there are opportunities for you from the Himalayas to Sri Lanka.

If you are fond of botany, there is a flora rich enough for many Hookers.

If you love botany, there's enough plant life to satisfy many Hookers.

If you are a zoologist, think of Haeckel, who is just now rushing through Indian forests and dredging in Indian seas, and to whom his stay in India is like the realization of the brightest dream of his life.

If you're a zoologist, think of Haeckel, who is currently racing through Indian forests and exploring Indian seas, and for whom his time in India feels like the fulfillment of his greatest dream.

If you are interested in ethnology, why India is like a living ethnological museum.[26]

If you're interested in ethnology, India is like a living ethnological museum.[26]

If you are fond of archæology, if you have ever assisted at the opening of a barrow in England, and know the delight of finding a fibula, or a knife, or a flint in a heap of rubbish, read only General Cunningham's "Annual Reports of the Archæological Survey of India," and you will be impatient for the time when you can take your spade and bring to light the ancient Vihâras or colleges built by the Buddhist monarchs of India.

If you enjoy archaeology, if you’ve ever been present at the opening of a burial mound in England, and know the thrill of discovering a brooch, a knife, or a flint in a pile of debris, just read General Cunningham's "Annual Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India," and you’ll be eager for the day when you can grab your spade and uncover the ancient Viharas or colleges built by India’s Buddhist kings.

If ever you amused yourselves with collecting coins, why the soil of India teems with coins, Persian, Carian, Thracian, Parthian, Greek, Macedonian, Scythian, Roman,[1] and Mohammedan. When Warren Hastings was Governor-General, an earthen pot was found on the bank of a river in the province of Benares, containing one hundred and seventy-two gold darics.[2] Warren Hastings considered himself as making the most munificent present to his masters that he might ever have it in his power to send them, by presenting those ancient coins to the Court of Directors. The story is that they were sent to the melting-pot. At all events they had disappeared when Warren Hastings returned to England. It rests with you to prevent the revival of such vandalism.

If you’ve ever had fun collecting coins, you’ll find that the soil of India is full of coins from Persian, Carian, Thracian, Parthian, Greek, Macedonian, Scythian, Roman,[1] and Mohammedan origins. When Warren Hastings was Governor-General, an earthen pot was discovered on the bank of a river in the Benares province, and it contained one hundred and seventy-two gold darics.[2] Warren Hastings saw this as the most generous gift he could ever give to his superiors, planning to present those ancient coins to the Court of Directors. The story goes that they were melted down. In any case, they were gone by the time Warren Hastings returned to England. It’s up to you to prevent such destruction from happening again.

In one of the last numbers of the Asiatic Journal of Bengal you may read of the discovery of a treasure as rich in gold almost as some of the tombs opened by Dr. Schliemann at Mykenæ, nay, I should add, perhaps, not quite unconnected with some of the treasures found at [27]Mykenæ; yet hardly any one has taken notice of it in England![3]

In one of the latest editions of the Asiatic Journal of Bengal, you can read about the discovery of a treasure that is almost as rich in gold as some of the tombs uncovered by Dr. Schliemann at Mykenæ. In fact, I should mention that it might be somewhat related to some of the treasures found at [27]Mykenæ. Yet, barely anyone in England has paid attention to it![3]

The study of Mythology has assumed an entirely new character, chiefly owing to the light that has been thrown on it by the ancient Vedic Mythology of India. But though the foundation of a true Science of Mythology has been laid, all the detail has still to be worked out, and could be worked out nowhere better than in India.

The study of mythology has taken on a completely new perspective, primarily due to the insights gained from ancient Vedic mythology of India. Although the groundwork for a genuine science of mythology has been established, all the specifics still need to be elaborated, and there’s no better place to do that than in India.

Even the study of fables owes its new life to India, from whence the various migrations of fables have been traced at various times and through various channels from East to West.[4] Buddhism is now known to have been the principal source of our legends and parables. But here, too, many problems still wait for their solution. Think, for instance, of the allusion to the fable of the donkey in the lion's skin, which occurs in Plato's Cratylus.[5] Was that borrowed from the East? Or take the [28]fable of the weasel changed by Aphroditê into a woman who, when she saw a mouse, could not refrain from making a spring at it. This, too, is very like a Sanskrit fable; but how then could it have been brought into Greece early enough to appear in one of the comedies of Strattis, about 400 b.c.?[6] Here, too, there is still plenty of work to do.

Even the study of fables owes its revival to India, where various migrations of fables have been traced at different times and through different channels from East to West.[4] Buddhism is now recognized as the main source of our legends and parables. Yet, there are still many questions waiting to be answered. For example, think about the reference to the fable of the donkey in the lion's skin, which appears in Plato's Cratylus.[5] Was that taken from the East? Or consider the [28]fable of the weasel that Aphroditê turned into a woman who could not help but leap at a mouse when she saw it. This is also very similar to a Sanskrit fable; but how could it have been introduced into Greece early enough to show up in one of Strattis's comedies around 400 B.C.?[6] There's still a lot of work to be done here.

We may go back even farther into antiquity, and still find strange coincidences between the legends of India and the legends of the West, without as yet being able to say how they travelled, whether from East to West, or from West to East. That at the time of Solomon there was a channel of communication open between India and Syria and Palestine is established beyond doubt, I believe, by certain Sanskrit words which occur in the Bible as names of articles of export from Ophir, articles such as ivory, apes, peacocks, and sandalwood, which, taken together, could not have been exported from any country but India.[7] Nor is there any reason to suppose that the commercial intercourse between India, the Persian Gulf, the Red Sea and the Mediterranean was ever completely interrupted, even at the time when the Book of Kings is supposed to have been written.

We can go back even further into the past and still find surprising similarities between the legends of India and those of the West, but we still can't determine how they moved, whether from East to West or West to East. It is definitely established, I believe, by certain Sanskrit words found in the Bible as names for goods exported from Ophir—goods like ivory, monkeys, peacocks, and sandalwood—that there was a trade route open between India and Syria and Palestine during Solomon's time. These items could only have come from India. Nor is there any reason to think that trade between India, the Persian Gulf, the Red Sea, and the Mediterranean was ever completely disrupted, even when the Book of Kings was likely written.[7]

Now you remember the judgment of Solomon, which has always been admired as a proof of great legal wisdom among the Jews.[8] I must confess that, not having a legal mind, I never could suppress a certain shudder[9] when reading the decision of Solomon: "Divide the living child in two, and give half to the one, and half to the other."

Now you remember the judgment of Solomon, which has always been admired as a testament to great legal wisdom among the Jews.[8] I have to admit that, since I'm not really inclined towards legal matters, I can never help but feel a bit uneasy[9] when I read Solomon's decision: "Cut the living child in two, and give half to one and half to the other."

Let me now tell you the same story as it is told by the Buddhists, whose sacred Canon is full of such legends and parables. In the Kanjur, which is the Tibetan translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka, we likewise read of two women who claimed each to be the mother of the same child. The king, after listening to their quarrels for a long time, gave it up as hopeless to settle who was the real mother. Upon this Visâkhâ stepped forward and said: "What is the use of examining and cross-examining these women? Let them take the boy and settle it among themselves." Thereupon both women fell on the child, and when the fight became violent the child was hurt and began to cry. Then one of them let him go, because she could not bear to hear the child cry.

Let me now share the same story as it's told by the Buddhists, whose sacred texts are filled with such legends and parables. In the Kanjur, which is the Tibetan translation of the Buddhist Tripitaka, we also read about two women who each claimed to be the mother of the same child. After listening to their arguments for a long time, the king realized it was useless to figure out who the real mother was. Then Visâkhâ stepped forward and said: "What's the point of questioning these women? Let them take the boy and sort it out themselves." At that, both women rushed to the child, and when the fight escalated, the child was hurt and began to cry. One of them then released him, unable to bear the sound of the child's cries.

That settled the question. The king gave the child to the true mother, and had the other beaten with a rod.

That settled the matter. The king gave the child to the real mother and had the other woman punished with a rod.

This seems to me, if not the more primitive, yet the more natural form of the story—showing a deeper knowledge [30]of human nature and more wisdom than even the wisdom of Solomon.[10]

This appears to me, if not the more basic, at least the more natural version of the story—demonstrating a deeper understanding of human nature and more insight than even the wisdom of Solomon.[10]

Many of you may have studied not only languages, but also the Science of Language, and is there any country in which some of the most important problems of that science, say only the growth and decay of dialects, or the possible mixture of languages, with regard not only to words, but to grammatical elements also, can be studied to greater advantage than among the Aryan, the Dravidian, and the Munda inhabitants of India, when brought in contact with their various invaders and conquerors, the Greeks, the Yue-tchi, the Arabs, the Persians, the Moguls, and lastly the English?

Many of you may have studied not just languages, but also Linguistics. Is there any country where some of the key issues in that field, like the rise and fall of dialects or the potential blending of languages—considering not just vocabulary but also grammatical aspects—can be explored more effectively than among the Aryan, Dravidian, and Munda people of India, especially when they come into contact with various invaders and conquerors like the Greeks, the Yue-tchi, the Arabs, the Persians, the Moguls, and finally, the English?

Again, if you are a student of Jurisprudence, there is a history of law to be explored in India, very different from what is known of the history of law in Greece, in Rome, and in Germany, yet both by its contrasts and by its similarities full of suggestions to the student of Comparative Jurisprudence. New materials are being discovered every year, as, for instance, the so-called Dharma or Samayâkârika Sûtras, which have supplied the materials for the later metrical law-books, such as the famous Laws of Manu. What was once called "The Code of Laws of Manu," and confidently referred to 1200, or at least 500 b.c., is now hesitatingly referred to perhaps the fourth century a.d., and called neither a Code, nor a Code of Laws, least of all, the Code of Laws of Manu.

Again, if you are studying Jurisprudence, there is a unique history of law to explore in India, which is quite different from what is known about the history of law in Greece, Rome, and Germany. Yet, both in its differences and similarities, it offers a lot for students of Comparative Jurisprudence. New materials are being discovered every year, such as the so-called Dharma or Samayâkârika Sûtras, which have provided the basis for later metrical law books, like the famous Laws of Manu. What was once known as "The Code of Laws of Manu," confidently dated to 1200, or at least 500 B.C., is now tentatively dated to perhaps the fourth century AD, and is referred to neither as a Code nor as a Code of Laws, much less as the Code of Laws of Manu.

If you have learned to appreciate the value of recent [31]researches into the antecedents of all law, namely the foundation and growth of the simplest political communities—and nowhere could you have had better opportunities for it than here at Cambridge—you will find a field of observation opened before you in the still-existing village estates in India that will amply repay careful research.

If you've come to recognize the importance of recent [31] studies on the origins of law, specifically the development and evolution of basic political communities—and there's no better place to explore this than here at Cambridge—you'll discover a valuable opportunity for research in the remaining village estates in India that will greatly reward thorough investigation.

And take that which, after all, whether we confess or deny it, we care for more in this life than for anything else—nay, which is often far more cared for by those who deny than by those who confess—take that which supports, pervades, and directs all our acts and thoughts and hopes—without which there can be neither village-community nor empire, neither custom nor law, neither right nor wrong—take that which, next to language, has most firmly fixed the specific and permanent barrier between man and beast—which alone has made life possible and bearable, and which, as it is the deepest, though often-hidden spring of individual life, is also the foundation of all national life—the history of all histories, and yet the mystery of all mysteries—take religion, and where can you study its true origin,[11] its natural growth, and its inevitable decay better than in India, the home of Brahmanism, the birthplace of Buddhism, and the refuge of Zoroastrianism, even now the mother of new superstitions—and why not, in the future, the regenerate child of the purest faith, if only purified from the dust of nineteen centuries?

And consider that which, whether we admit it or not, we value more in this life than anything else—indeed, it's often valued more by those who deny it than by those who acknowledge it—take that which supports, influences, and guides all our actions, thoughts, and hopes—without which there can be no village community or empire, no customs or laws, no rights or wrongs—take that which, next to language, has most firmly established the distinct and lasting divide between humans and animals—which has made life possible and bearable, and which, as the deepest, though often-hidden source of individual life, is also the foundation of all national life—the history of all histories, yet the mystery of all mysteries—take religion, and where better to study its true origin,[11] its natural development, and its inevitable decline than in India, the land of Brahmanism, the birthplace of Buddhism, and the sanctuary of Zoroastrianism, even now a source of new superstitions—and why not, in the future, the revitalized child of the purest faith, if only it can be cleansed of the grime of nineteen centuries?

You will find yourselves everywhere in India between an immense past and an immense future, with opportunities such as the old world could but seldom, if ever, [32]offer you. Take any of the burning questions of the day—popular education, higher education, parliamentary representation, codification of laws, finance, emigration, poor-law; and whether you have anything to teach and to try, or anything to observe and to learn, India will supply you with a laboratory such as exists nowhere else. That very Sanskrit, the study of which may at first seem so tedious to you and so useless, if only you will carry it on, as you may carry it on here at Cambridge better than anywhere else, will open before you large layers of literature, as yet almost unknown and unexplored, and allow you an insight into strata of thought deeper than any you have known before, and rich in lessons that appeal to the deepest sympathies of the human heart.

You will find yourselves in India caught between a rich past and a promising future, with opportunities that the old world could rarely, if ever, offer you. Take any of the pressing issues of the day—public education, higher education, representation in government, law reform, finance, immigration, social welfare; whether you have something to teach or anything to learn, India will provide you with a unique environment that doesn’t exist anywhere else. That very Sanskrit, which may initially seem tedious and useless to you, will open up vast layers of literature that are still mostly unknown and uncharted, offering you insights into thought processes deeper than anything you've encountered before, filled with lessons that resonate with our deepest human feelings.

Depend upon it, if only you can make leisure, you will find plenty of work in India for your leisure hours.

Count on it, if you can just find some free time, you'll discover plenty of things to do in India during your downtime.

India is not, as you may imagine, a distant, strange, or, at the very utmost, a curious country. India for the future belongs to Europe, it has its place in the Indo-European world, it has its place in our own history, and in what is the very life of history, the history of the human mind.

India isn't, as you might think, a remote, unfamiliar, or merely an intriguing place. India's future is connected to Europe; it holds a position in the Indo-European realm, it is part of our history, and in what is the essence of history—the history of human thought.

You know how some of the best talent and the noblest genius of our age has been devoted to the study of the development of the outward or material world, the growth of the earth, the first appearance of living cells, their combination and differentiation, leading up to the beginning of organic life, and its steady progress from the lowest to the highest stages. Is there not an inward and intellectual world also which has to be studied in its historical development, from the first appearance of predicative and demonstrative roots, their combination and differentiation, leading up to the beginning[33] of rational thought in its steady progress from the lowest to the highest stages? And in that study of the history of the human mind, in that study of ourselves, of our true selves, India occupies a place second to no other country. Whatever sphere of the human mind you may select for your special study, whether it be language, or religion, or mythology, or philosophy, whether it be laws or customs, primitive art or primitive science, everywhere, you have to go to India, whether you like it or not, because some of the most valuable and most instructive materials in the history of man are treasured up in India, and in India only.

You know how much of the best talent and brightest minds of our time have focused on studying the development of the physical world—the growth of the Earth, the emergence of living cells, their combination and specialization, leading to the onset of organic life and its steady evolution from the simplest forms to the most complex? Isn’t there also an inner and intellectual world that needs to be examined in its historical development, from the first emergence of grammatical and demonstrative roots, their combination and specialization, leading to the dawn of rational thought in its ongoing evolution from the most basic to the most advanced levels? In the study of the human mind and in understanding our true selves, India holds a unique and unmatched position. No matter which aspect of the human mind you choose to explore—be it language, religion, mythology, philosophy, laws, customs, primitive art, or primitive science—you must turn to India, whether you want to or not, because some of the most valuable and enlightening resources in human history are preserved in India, and only in India.

And while thus trying to explain to those whose lot will soon be cast in India the true position which that wonderful country holds or ought to hold in universal history, I may perhaps be able at the same time to appeal to the sympathies of other members of this University, by showing them how imperfect our knowledge of universal history, our insight into the development of the human intellect, must always remain, if we narrow our horizon to the history of Greeks and Romans, Saxons and Celts, with a dim background of Palestine, Egypt, and Babylon,[12] and leave out of sight our nearest intellectual relatives, the Aryans of India, the framers of the most wonderful language, the Sanskrit, the fellow-workers in the construction of our fundamental concepts, the fathers of the most natural of natural religions, the makers of the most transparent of mythologies, the inventors of the most subtle philosophy, and the givers of the most elaborate laws.[34]

And while trying to explain to those who will soon be going to India the true role that this amazing country plays or should play in world history, I may also be able to connect with other members of this University by showing them how limited our understanding of world history and our insight into the evolution of human thought will always be if we only focus on the history of Greeks and Romans, Saxons and Celts, with a vague background of Palestine, Egypt, and Babylon,[12] and overlook our closest intellectual relatives, the Aryans of India, who created the incredible language Sanskrit, shared in the development of our fundamental concepts, established the most natural of religions, crafted the clearest mythologies, conceived of the most intricate philosophy, and provided the most comprehensive laws.[34]

There are many things which we think essential in a liberal education, whole chapters of history which we teach in our schools and universities, that cannot for one moment compare with the chapter relating to India, if only properly understood and freely interpreted.

There are many things we consider essential in a liberal education, whole chapters of history we teach in our schools and universities, that can't even begin to compare with the chapter about India, if only it were properly understood and freely interpreted.

In our time, when the study of history threatens to become almost an impossibility—such is the mass of details which historians collect in archives and pour out before us in monographs—it seems to me more than ever the duty of the true historian to find out the real proportion of things, to arrange his materials according to the strictest rules of artistic perspective, and to keep completely out of sight all that may be rightly ignored by us in our own passage across the historical stage of the world. It is this power of discovering what is really important that distinguishes the true historian from the mere chronicler, in whose eyes everything is important, particularly if he has discovered it himself. I think it was Frederick the Great who, when sighing for a true historian of his reign, complained bitterly that those who wrote the history of Prussia never forgot to describe the buttons on his uniform. And it is probably of such historical works that Carlyle was thinking when he said that he had waded through them all, but that nothing should ever induce him to hand even their names and titles down to posterity. And yet how much is there even in Carlyle's histories that might safely be consigned to oblivion!

In our time, when studying history seems almost impossible—given the overwhelming amount of details historians gather in archives and present in their writings—it appears more important than ever for the true historian to determine what really matters, to organize the information according to the strictest artistic standards, and to completely ignore anything that can be rightfully overlooked as we navigate our way through the historical narrative. This ability to identify what is truly significant is what sets the genuine historian apart from a mere chronicler, who believes everything is significant, especially if he discovered it himself. I believe it was Frederick the Great who, longing for a true historian of his era, lamented that those writing about the history of Prussia never failed to mention the buttons on his uniform. It's likely that this is what Carlyle had in mind when he claimed he'd slogged through all such works, but nothing could make him pass their names and titles down to future generations. And yet, how much of Carlyle's own histories could also be safely forgotten!

Why do we want to know history? Why does history form a recognized part of our liberal education? Simply because all of us, and every one of us, ought to know how we have come to be what we are, so that each generation need not start again from the same point and toil over the same ground, but, profiting by the experi[35]ence of those who came before, may advance toward higher points and nobler aims. As a child when growing up might ask his father or grandfather who had built the house they lived in, or who had cleared the field that yielded them their food, we ask the historian whence we came, and how we came into possession of what we call our own. History may tell us afterward many useful and amusing things, gossip, such as a child might like to hear from his mother or grandmother; but what history has to teach us before all and everything, is our own antecedents, our own ancestors, our own descent.

Why do we want to know history? Why is history a key part of our liberal education? Simply because all of us should understand how we became who we are, so that each generation doesn't have to start over from scratch and struggle through the same challenges, but instead, can learn from the experiences of those who came before and move forward toward greater achievements and better goals. Just like a child growing up might ask their father or grandfather who built the house they live in or who cleared the field that provides their food, we ask historians where we came from and how we gained what we call our own. History can also share many interesting and entertaining stories, much like a child enjoys hearing from their mother or grandmother; but what history primarily teaches us is about our own origins, our own ancestors, and our own lineage.

Now our principal intellectual ancestors are, no doubt, the Jews, the Greeks, the Romans, and the Saxons, and we, here in Europe, should not call a man educated or enlightened who was ignorant of the debt which he owes to his intellectual ancestors in Palestine, Greece, Rome, and Germany. The whole past history of the world would be darkness to him, and not knowing what those who came before him had done for him, he would probably care little to do anything for those who are to come after him. Life would be to him a chain of sand, while it ought to be a kind of electric chain that makes our hearts tremble and vibrate with the most ancient thoughts of the past, as well as with the most distant hopes of the future.

Now our main intellectual ancestors are, without a doubt, the Jews, the Greeks, the Romans, and the Saxons, and we, here in Europe, should not consider someone educated or enlightened if they are unaware of the debt they owe to their intellectual ancestors in Palestine, Greece, Rome, and Germany. The entire history of the world would be meaningless to them, and not knowing what those before them contributed, they would likely care little about contributing anything for those who will come after them. Life would feel like a chain of sand to them, when it should be like an electric chain that causes our hearts to tremble and resonate with the oldest thoughts of the past as well as the most distant hopes for the future.

Let us begin with our religion. No one can understand even the historical possibility of the Christian religion without knowing something of the Jewish race, which must be studied chiefly in the pages of the Old Testament. And in order to appreciate the true relation of the Jews to the rest of the ancient world, and to understand what ideas were peculiarly their own, and what ideas they shared in common with the other mem[36]bers of the Semitic stock, or what moral and religious impulses they received from their historical contact with other nations of antiquity, it is absolutely necessary that we should pay some attention to the history of Babylon, Nineveh, Phœnicia, and Persia. These may seem distant countries and forgotten people, and many might feel inclined to say, "Let the dead bury their dead; what are those mummies to us?" Still, such is the marvellous continuity of history, that I could easily show you many things which we, even we who are here assembled, owe to Babylon, to Nineveh, to Egypt, Phœnicia, and Persia.

Let’s start with our religion. No one can really grasp the historical context of Christianity without knowing a bit about the Jewish people, which is best explored in the Old Testament. To truly understand the Jews' relationship with the rest of the ancient world, and to figure out which ideas were uniquely theirs versus those they shared with other Semitic peoples, as well as the moral and religious influences they gained from interacting with other ancient civilizations, we need to consider the history of Babylon, Nineveh, Phoenicia, and Persia. These might seem like distant lands with forgotten people, and many might think, "Let the dead bury their dead; what do those mummies have to do with us?" However, the incredible continuity of history means I could easily point out many things that we, even those of us gathered here, owe to Babylon, Nineveh, Egypt, Phoenicia, and Persia.

Every one who carries a watch owes to the Babylonians the division of the hour into sixty minutes. It may be a very bad division, yet such as it is, it has come to us from the Greeks and Romans, and it came to them from Babylon. The sexagesimal division is peculiarly Babylonian. Hipparchos, 150 b.c., adopted it from Babylon, Ptolemy, 150 a.d., gave it wider currency, and the French, when they decimated everything else, respected the dial-plates of our watches, and left them with their sixty Babylonian minutes.

Everyone who owns a watch owes the division of an hour into sixty minutes to the Babylonians. It might not be the best system, but it has been passed down to us from the Greeks and Romans, who got it from Babylon. The sexagesimal system is uniquely Babylonian. Hipparchos, in 150 B.C., adopted it from Babylon, Ptolemy, in 150 A.D., popularized it further, and the French, while changing many other things, maintained the dial faces of our watches, keeping the sixty Babylonian minutes intact.

Every one who writes a letter owes his alphabet to the Romans and Greeks; the Greeks owed their alphabet to the Phœnicians, and the Phœnicians learned it in Egypt. It may be a very imperfect alphabet—as all the students of phonetics will tell you—yet, such as it is and has been, we owe it to the old Phœnicians and Egyptians, and in every letter we trace, there lies imbedded the mummy of an ancient Egyptian hieroglyphic.

Everyone who writes a letter owes their alphabet to the Romans and Greeks; the Greeks got their alphabet from the Phoenicians, and the Phoenicians learned it in Egypt. It may be a very imperfect alphabet—as all the phonetics students will tell you—yet, as it is, we owe it to the ancient Phoenicians and Egyptians, and in every letter we write, there's a trace of an ancient Egyptian hieroglyph.

What do we owe to the Persians? It does not seem to be much, for they were not a very inventive race, and what they knew they had chiefly learned from their neighbors, the Babylonians and Assyrians. Still, we[37] owe them something. First of all, we owe them a large debt of gratitude for having allowed themselves to be beaten by the Greeks; for think what the world would have been if the Persians had beaten the Greeks at Marathon, and had enslaved—that means, annihilated—the genius of ancient Greece. However, this may be called rather an involuntary contribution to the progress of humanity, and I mention it only in order to show how narrowly, not only Greeks and Romans, but Saxons and Anglo-Saxons too, escaped becoming Parsis or Fire-worshippers.

What do we owe the Persians? It doesn’t seem like much, since they weren’t a very inventive people and mostly learned what they knew from their neighbors, the Babylonians and Assyrians. Still, we[37] owe them something. First of all, we owe them a big thank you for letting themselves be defeated by the Greeks; just think about how different the world would be if the Persians had won at Marathon and enslaved—that is, destroyed—the brilliance of ancient Greece. However, this could be seen as more of an accidental contribution to human progress, and I bring it up only to highlight how narrowly, not just Greeks and Romans, but Saxons and Anglo-Saxons as well, avoided becoming Parsis or Fire-worshippers.

But I can mention at least one voluntary gift which came to us from Persia, and that is the relation of silver to gold in our bi-metallic currency. That relation was, no doubt, first determined in Babylonia, but it assumed its practical and historical importance in the Persian empire, and spread from there to the Greek colonies in Asia, and thence to Europe, where it has maintained itself with slight variation to the present day.

But I can mention at least one voluntary gift that came to us from Persia, and that is the relationship between silver and gold in our bi-metallic currency. That relationship was, no doubt, first established in Babylonia, but it took on practical and historical significance in the Persian empire, and then spread to the Greek colonies in Asia, and from there to Europe, where it has remained mostly unchanged to this day.

A talent[13] was divided into sixty minæ, a mina into sixty shekels. Here we have again the Babylonian sexagesimal system, a system which owes its origin and popularity, I believe, to the fact that sixty has the greatest number of divisors. Shekel was translated into Greek by Stater, and an Athenian gold stater, like the Persian gold stater, down to the times of Crœsus, Darius, and Alexander, was the sixtieth part of a mina of gold, not very far therefore from our sovereign. The proportion of silver to gold was fixed as thirteen or thirteen and a third to one; and if the weight of a silver shekel was made as thirteen to ten, such a coin would correspond [38]very nearly to our florin.[14] Half a silver shekel was a drachma, and this was therefore the true ancestor of our shilling.

A talent[13] was divided into sixty minæ, and a mina was divided into sixty shekels. This reflects the Babylonian sexagesimal system, which likely became popular because sixty has the most divisors. The shekel was translated into Greek as Stater, and an Athenian gold stater, like the Persian gold stater during the times of Crœsus, Darius, and Alexander, was one-sixtieth of a mina of gold, which is quite similar to our sovereign. The ratio of silver to gold was set at thirteen or thirteen and a third to one; if the weight of a silver shekel was set at thirteen to ten, such a coin would closely match our florin.[38] Half a silver shekel was a drachma, making it the original ancestor of our shilling.

Again you may say that any attempt at fixing the relative value of silver and gold is, and always has been, a great mistake. Still it shows how closely the world is held together, and how, for good or for evil, we are what we are, not so much by ourselves as by the toil and moil of those who came before us, our true intellectual ancestors, whatever the blood may have been composed of that ran through their veins, or the bones which formed the rafters of their skulls.

Again, you might argue that trying to determine the relative value of silver and gold is a significant mistake, and it always has been. Yet, it highlights how interconnected our world is, and how, for better or worse, we are defined not just by ourselves but by the hard work and struggles of those who came before us, our true intellectual ancestors, regardless of the blood that flowed through their veins or the bones that made up their skulls.

And if it is true, with regard to religion, that no one could understand it and appreciate its full purport without knowing its origin and growth, that is, without knowing something of what the cuneiform inscriptions of Mesopotamia, the hieroglyphic and hieratic texts of Egypt, and the historical monuments of Phœnicia and Persia can alone reveal to us, it is equally true with regard to all the other elements that constitute the whole of our intellectual life. If we are Jewish or Semitic in our religion, we are Greek in our philosophy, Roman in our politics, and Saxon in our morality; and it follows that a knowledge of the history of the Greeks, Romans, and Saxons, or of the flow of civilization from Greece to Italy, and through Germany to these isles, forms an essential element in what is called a liberal, that is, an historical and rational education.

And if it's true that, when it comes to religion, no one can fully understand or appreciate it without knowing its origins and development—meaning we need to understand what the cuneiform inscriptions of Mesopotamia, the hieroglyphic and hieratic texts of Egypt, and the historical artifacts of Phoenicia and Persia can show us—then the same goes for all the other aspects that make up our entire intellectual life. If we follow a Jewish or Semitic religion, we are Greek in our philosophy, Roman in our politics, and Saxon in our morality; therefore, having knowledge of the history of the Greeks, Romans, and Saxons, or of the progression of civilization from Greece to Italy, and through Germany to these islands, is a crucial part of what's known as a liberal, that is, a historical and rational education.

But then it might be said, Let this be enough. Let us know by all means all that deserves to be known about our real spiritual ancestors in the great historical kingdoms of the world; let us be grateful for all we [39]have inherited from Egyptians, Babylonians, Phœnicians, Jews, Greeks, Romans, and Saxons. But why bring in India? Why add a new burden to what every man has to bear already, before he can call himself fairly educated? What have we inherited from the dark dwellers on the Indus and the Ganges, that we should have to add their royal names and dates and deeds to the archives of our already overburdened memory?

But then it could be argued, let's just leave it at that. Let's learn everything that truly matters about our real spiritual ancestors from the great historical kingdoms of the world; let's appreciate all that we [39]have received from the Egyptians, Babylonians, Phoenicians, Jews, Greeks, Romans, and Saxons. But why include India? Why add another weight to what everyone already has to manage before they can consider themselves properly educated? What have we gained from the people living along the Indus and the Ganges that requires us to include their kings, dates, and achievements in our already overloaded memory?

There is some justice in this complaint. The ancient inhabitants of India are not our intellectual ancestors in the same direct way as Jews, Greeks, Romans, and Saxons are; but they represent, nevertheless, a collateral branch of that family to which we belong by language, that is, by thought, and their historical records extend in some respects so far beyond all other records and have been preserved to us in such perfect and such legible documents, that we can learn from them lessons which we can learn nowhere else, and supply missing links in our intellectual ancestry far more important than that missing link (which we can well afford to miss), the link between Ape and Man.

There’s some truth to this complaint. The ancient inhabitants of India aren’t our direct intellectual ancestors like the Jews, Greeks, Romans, and Saxons; however, they still represent a related branch of the family we belong to through language and thought. Their historical records reach back in ways that surpass all other records and are preserved in such clear and perfect documents that we can gain insights from them that we can't find anywhere else. They fill in gaps in our intellectual ancestry that are far more significant than the missing link between Ape and Man, which we can easily overlook.

I am not speaking as yet of the literature of India as it is, but of something far more ancient, the language of India, or Sanskrit. No one supposes any longer that Sanskrit was the common source of Greek, Latin, and Anglo-Saxon. This used to be said, but it has long been shown that Sanskrit is only a collateral branch of the same stem from which spring Greek, Latin, and Anglo-Saxon; and not only these, but all the Teutonic, all the Celtic, all the Slavonic languages, nay, the languages of Persia and Armenia also.

I’m not talking about Indian literature as it exists today, but about something much older: the language of India, or Sanskrit. No one believes anymore that Sanskrit was the common ancestor of Greek, Latin, and Anglo-Saxon. That used to be a common belief, but it's long been proven that Sanskrit is just a side branch of the same family tree that includes Greek, Latin, and Anglo-Saxon; and not just these, but all the Teutonic, Celtic, and Slavonic languages, as well as the languages of Persia and Armenia.

What, then, is it that gives to Sanskrit its claim on our attention, and its supreme importance in the eyes of the historian?[40]

What, then, makes Sanskrit worthy of our attention and why is it so important to historians?[40]

First of all, its antiquity—for we know Sanskrit at an earlier period than Greek. But what is far more important than its merely chronological antiquity is the antique state of preservation in which that Aryan language has been handed down to us. The world had known Latin and Greek for centuries, and it was felt, no doubt, that there was some kind of similarity between the two. But how was that similarity to be explained? Sometimes Latin was supposed to give the key to the formation of a Greek word, sometimes Greek seemed to betray the secret of the origin of a Latin word. Afterward, when the ancient Teutonic languages, such as Gothic and Anglo-Saxon, and the ancient Celtic and Slavonic languages too, came to be studied, no one could help seeing a certain family likeness among them all. But how such a likeness between these languages came to be, and how, what is far more difficult to explain, such striking differences too between these languages came to be, remained a mystery, and gave rise to the most gratuitous theories, most of them, as you know, devoid of all scientific foundation. As soon, however, as Sanskrit stepped into the midst of these languages, there came light and warmth and mutual recognition. They all ceased to be strangers, and each fell of its own accord into its right place. Sanskrit was the eldest sister of them all, and could tell of many things which the other members of the family had quite forgotten. Still, the other languages too had each their own tale to tell; and it is out of all their tales together that a chapter in the human mind has been put together which, in some respects, is more important to us than any of the other chapters, the Jewish, the Greek, the Latin, or the Saxon.

First of all, its age—since we know Sanskrit is older than Greek. But what’s even more important than its mere age is how well-preserved that Aryan language has been passed down to us. The world had known Latin and Greek for centuries, and it was clear that there was some kind of connection between the two. But how could that connection be explained? Sometimes, Latin was thought to unlock the formation of a Greek word, while at other times, Greek seemed to reveal the origins of a Latin word. Later, when ancient Germanic languages like Gothic and Anglo-Saxon, as well as ancient Celtic and Slavic languages, were studied, it became obvious that there was a family resemblance among them all. But how that resemblance came about, and more importantly, how such significant differences also developed between these languages remained a mystery, leading to many unfounded theories, most of which, as you know, lacked any scientific basis. However, as soon as Sanskrit entered the picture, everything became clearer and warmer, and a sense of connection emerged. They all stopped being strangers, and each found its rightful place. Sanskrit was like the eldest sister of them all, able to share many things that the other family members had completely forgotten. Still, the other languages each had their own stories to tell, and it's from all of their stories combined that a chapter in the human mind has been created which, in some ways, holds more significance for us than any other chapters, including those of the Jewish, Greek, Latin, or Saxon traditions.

The process by which that ancient chapter of history was recovered is very simple. Take the words which[41] occur in the same form and with the same meaning in all the seven branches of the Aryan family, and you have in them the most genuine and trustworthy records in which to read the thoughts of our true ancestors, before they had become Hindus, or Persians, or Greeks, or Romans, or Celts, or Teutons, or Slaves. Of course, some of these ancient charters may have been lost in one or other of these seven branches of the Aryan family, but even then, if they are found in six, or five, or four, or three, or even two only of its original branches, the probability remains, unless we can prove a later historical contact between these languages, that these words existed before the great Aryan Separation. If we find agni, meaning fire, in Sanskrit, and ignis, meaning fire, in Latin, we may safely conclude that fire was known to the undivided Aryans, even if no trace of the same name of fire occurred anywhere else. And why? Because there is no indication that Latin remained longer united with Sanskrit than any of the other Aryan languages, or that Latin could have borrowed such a word from Sanskrit, after these two languages had once become distinct. We have, however, the Lithuanian ugnìs, and the Scottish ingle, to show that the Slavonic and possibly the Teutonic languages also, knew the same word for fire, though they replaced it in time by other words. Words, like all other things, will die, and why they should live on in one soil and wither away and perish in another, is not always easy to say. What has become of ignis, for instance, in all the Romance languages? It has withered away and perished, probably because, after losing its final unaccentuated syllable, it became awkward to pronounce; and another word, focus, which in Latin meant fireplace, hearth, altar, has taken its place.

The way that ancient chapter of history was uncovered is pretty straightforward. Take the words that[41] appear in the same form and with the same meaning across all seven branches of the Aryan family, and you have some of the most genuine and reliable records to understand the thoughts of our true ancestors, before they became Hindus, Persians, Greeks, Romans, Celts, Teutons, or Slavs. Sure, some of these ancient words may have been lost in some of these seven branches, but even if they’re found in six, five, four, three, or even two of its original branches, the likelihood remains—unless we can prove a later historical connection between these languages—that these words existed before the great Aryan Separation. If we find agni, meaning fire, in Sanskrit, and ignis, meaning fire, in Latin, we can reasonably conclude that fire was known to the united Aryans, even if no trace of the same name was found anywhere else. Why? Because there’s no evidence that Latin stayed connected to Sanskrit longer than any of the other Aryan languages, or that Latin could have borrowed this word from Sanskrit after the two languages became distinct. However, we have the Lithuanian ugnìs, and the Scottish ingle, showing that the Slavic and possibly the Teutonic languages also had the same word for fire, even though they eventually replaced it with other terms. Words, like everything else, will fade away, and it’s not always easy to explain why they continue to exist in one language and disappear in another. What happened to ignis, for example, in all the Romance languages? It has faded and likely vanished because, after losing its final unstressed syllable, it became difficult to pronounce; and another word, focus, which in Latin meant fireplace, hearth, or altar, has taken its place.

Suppose we wanted to know whether the ancient[42] Aryans before their separation knew the mouse: we should only have to consult the principal Aryan dictionaries, and we should find in Sanskrit mûsh, in Greek μῦς, in Latin mus, in Old Slavonic my̌se, in Old High German mûs, enabling us to say that, at a time so distant from us that we feel inclined to measure it by Indian rather than by our own chronology, the mouse was known, that is, was named, was conceived and recognized as a species of its own, not to be confounded with any other vermin.

Suppose we wanted to know if the ancient[42] Aryans knew about mice before they separated: we would just need to look at the main Aryan dictionaries, and we would find in Sanskrit mûsh, in Greek μῦς, in Latin mus, in Old Slavonic my̌se, and in Old High German mûs. This shows us that, at a time so far back that we tend to measure it by Indian timelines instead of our own, the mouse was known, meaning it was named, conceived, and recognized as a distinct species, not to be mixed up with any other pests.

And if we were to ask whether the enemy of the mouse, the cat, was known at the same distant time, we should feel justified in saying decidedly, No. The cat is called in Sanskrit mârgâra and vidâla. In Greek and Latin the words usually given as names of the cat, γαλἑη and αἴλουρος, mustella and feles, did not originally signify the tame cat, but the weasel or marten. The name for the real cat in Greek was κἁττα, in Latin catus, and these words have supplied the names for cat in all the Teutonic, Slavonic, and Celtic languages. The animal itself, so far as we know at present, came to Europe from Egypt, where it had been worshipped for centuries and tamed; and as this arrival probably dates from the fourth century a.d., we can well understand that no common name for it could have existed when the Aryan nations separated.[15]

And if we were to ask whether the enemy of the mouse, the cat, was known at the same distant time, we would definitely say no. The cat is called in Sanskrit mârgâra and vidâla. In Greek and Latin, the names usually given for the cat, γαλἑη and αἴλουρος, mustella and feles, originally referred to the weasel or marten, not the domesticated cat. The term for the actual cat in Greek was κἁττα, in Latin catus, and these words have formed the basis for the name of the cat in all the Teutonic, Slavonic, and Celtic languages. As far as we know, the animal itself came to Europe from Egypt, where it had been worshipped for centuries and domesticated; since this arrival likely dates back to the fourth century A.D., we can understand that no common name for it could have existed when the Aryan nations separated.[15]

In this way a more or less complete picture of the state of civilization, previous to the Aryan Separation, can be and has been reconstructed, like a mosaic put together with the fragments of ancient stones; and I doubt whether, in tracing the history of the human mind, we shall ever reach to a lower stratum than that which is revealed to us by the converging rays of the different Aryan languages.

In this way, we can reconstruct a fairly complete picture of the state of civilization before the Aryan Separation, like a mosaic assembled from pieces of ancient stones; and I doubt that, in exploring the history of human thought, we will ever go deeper than what is revealed by the overlapping insights of the various Aryan languages.

Nor is that all; for even that Proto-Aryan language, as it has been reconstructed from the ruins scattered about in India, Greece, Italy, and Germany, is clearly the result of a long, long process of thought. One shrinks from chronological limitations when looking into such distant periods of life. But if we find Sanskrit as a perfect literary language, totally different from Greek and Latin, 1500 b.c., where can those streams of Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin meet, as we trace them back to their common source? And then, when we have followed these mighty national streams back to their common meeting-point, even then that common language looks like a rock washed down and smoothed for ages by the ebb and flow of thought. We find in that language such a compound, for instance, as asmi, I am, Greek ὲσμι. What would other languages give for such a pure concept as I am? They may say, I stand, or I live, or I grow, or I turn, but it is given to few languages only to be able to say I am. To us nothing seems more natural than the auxiliary verb I am; but, in reality, no work of art has required greater efforts than this little word I am. And all those efforts lie beneath the level of the common Proto-Aryan speech. Many different ways were open, were tried, too, in order to arrive at such a compound as asmi, and such a concept as I am. But all were given up, and this one alone remained, and[44] was preserved forever in all the languages and all the dialects of the Aryan family. In as-mi, as is the root, and in the compound as-mi, the predicative root as, to be, is predicated of mi, I. But no language could ever produce at once so empty, or, if you like, so general a root as as, to be. As meant originally to breathe, and from it we have asu, breath, spirit, life, also âs the mouth, Latin ôs, ôris. By constant wear and tear this root as, to breathe, had first to lose all signs of its original material character, before it could convey that purely abstract meaning of existence, without any qualification, which has rendered to the higher operations of thought the same service which the nought, likewise the invention of Indian genius, has to render in arithmetic. Who will say how long the friction lasted which changed as, to breathe, into as, to be? And even a root as, to breathe, was an Aryan root, not Semitic, not Turanian. It possessed an historical individuality—it was the work of our forefathers, and represents a thread which unites us in our thoughts and words with those who first thought for us, with those who first spoke for us, and whose thoughts and words men are still thinking and speaking, though divided from them by thousands, it may be by hundreds of thousands of years.

That’s not all; even the Proto-Aryan language, as it's been reconstructed from the remnants scattered across India, Greece, Italy, and Germany, clearly results from a long process of thought. It's overwhelming to consider the vast time spans when delving into such ancient periods. However, if we find Sanskrit as a fully developed literary language, completely distinct from Greek and Latin, around 1500 B.C., where can we trace the convergence of Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin as we explore their common origins? Then, when we trace these major national languages back to their shared source, that original language looks like a rock that has been shaped over ages by the ebb and flow of thought. For example, we see the term asmi, meaning I am, which corresponds to the Greek ὲσμι. What would other languages offer for such a pure expression as I am? They might say I stand, or I live, or I grow, or I turn, but only a few languages can directly express I am. To us, the auxiliary verb I am seems completely natural; yet, in truth, no work of art has required more effort than this tiny phrase I am. And all those efforts are hidden beneath the surface of the common Proto-Aryan language. Many different approaches were explored in an attempt to arrive at a compound like asmi and a concept like I am. Ultimately, all others were discarded, leaving just this one, which[44] has been preserved in all the languages and dialects of the Aryan family. In as-mi, as is the root. In the compound as-mi, the predicative root as, meaning to be, is asserted of mi, meaning I. But no language could produce both such a empty, or if you prefer, so broad a root as as, to be. Originally, as meant to breathe, and from it, we derive asu, meaning breath, spirit, or life, as well as âs, referring to the mouth, and the Latin ôs, ôris. Through constant usage, this root as, to breathe, first had to shed all signs of its original material meaning before it could convey that purely abstract notion of existence without any qualification. This has provided essential support for higher intellectual activities, much like how the concept of zero, also an invention of Indian genius, functions in arithmetic. Who can determine how long the process took that transformed as, to breathe, into as, to be? And even the root as, to breathe, was an Aryan root, not Semitic or Turanian. It had a distinct historical identity—it was created by our ancestors and represents a thread that connects us in our thoughts and words with those who first thought and spoke for us, whose ideas and expressions continue to be contemplated and articulated, even though we may be separated from them by thousands, perhaps even hundreds of thousands, of years.

This is what I call history in the true sense of the word, something really worth knowing, far more so than the scandals of courts, or the butcheries of nations, which fill so many pages of our Manuals of History. And all this work is only beginning, and whoever likes to labor in these the most ancient of historical archives will find plenty of discoveries to make—and yet people ask, What is the use of learning Sanskrit?

This is what I consider history in the true sense, something really important to know, much more than the scandals of courts or the massacres of nations that fill so many pages of our History Books. And all this work is just getting started, and anyone who wants to dive into these ancient historical records will find plenty of discoveries to make—yet people still ask, What’s the point of learning Sanskrit?

We get accustomed to everything, and cease to wonder at what would have startled our fathers and upset all[45] their stratified notions, like a sudden earthquake. Every child now learns at school that English is an Aryan or Indo-European language, that it belongs to the Teutonic branch, and that this branch, together with the Italic, Greek, Celtic, Slavonic, Iranic, and Indic branches, all spring from the same stock, and form together the great Aryan or Indo-European family of speech.

We get used to everything and stop being amazed by what would have shocked our ancestors and disrupted all[45] their established beliefs, like a sudden earthquake. Every child today learns in school that English is an Aryan or Indo-European language, that it belongs to the Teutonic branch, and that this branch, along with the Italic, Greek, Celtic, Slavonic, Iranic, and Indic branches, all come from the same root and together form the large Aryan or Indo-European family of languages.

But this, though it is taught now in our elementary schools, was really, but fifty years ago, like the opening of a new horizon of the world of the intellect, and the extension of a feeling of closest fraternity that made us feel at home where before we had been strangers, and changed millions of so-called barbarians into our own kith and kin. To speak the same language constitutes a closer union than to have drunk the same milk; and Sanskrit, the ancient language of India, is substantially the same language as Greek, Latin, and Anglo-Saxon. This is a lesson which we should never have learned but from a study of Indian language and literature, and if India had taught us nothing else, it would have taught us more than almost any other language ever did.

But this, even though it's now taught in our elementary schools, was really, just fifty years ago, like the opening of a new intellectual horizon and the expansion of a feeling of deep fraternity that made us feel at home where we were once strangers, transforming millions of so-called barbarians into our own family. Speaking the same language creates a closer bond than just having shared the same milk; and Sanskrit, the ancient language of India, is basically the same as Greek, Latin, and Anglo-Saxon. This is a lesson we would have never learned without studying Indian language and literature, and if India had taught us nothing else, it would have taught us more than almost any other language ever did.

It is quite amusing, though instructive also, to read what was written by scholars and philosophers when this new light first dawned on the world. They would not have it, they would not believe that there could be any community of origin between the people of Athens and Rome, and the so-called Niggers of India. The classical scholar scouted the idea, and I myself still remember the time, when I was a student at Leipzig, and began to study Sanskrit, with what contempt any remarks on Sanskrit or comparative grammar were treated by my teachers, men such as Gottfried Hermann, Haupt, Westermann, Stallbaum, and others. No one ever was for a time so completely laughed down as Professor Bopp,[46] when he first published his Comparative Grammar of Sanskrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, and Gothic. All hands were against him; and if in comparing Greek and Latin with Sanskrit, Gothic, Celtic, Slavonic, or Persian, he happened to have placed one single accent wrong, the shouts of those who knew nothing but Greek and Latin, and probably looked in their Greek dictionaries to be quite sure of their accents, would never end. Dugald Stewart, rather than admit a relationship between Hindus and Scots, would rather believe that the whole Sanskrit language and the whole of Sanskrit literature—mind, a literature extending over three thousand years and larger than the ancient literature of either Greece or Rome—was a forgery of those wily priests, the Brahmans. I remember too how, when I was at school at Leipzig (and a very good school it was, with such masters as Nobbe, Forbiger, Funkhaenel, and Palm—an old school too, which could boast of Leibnitz among its former pupils) I remember, I say, one of our masters (Dr. Klee) telling us one afternoon, when it was too hot to do any serious work, that there was a language spoken in India, which was much the same as Greek and Latin, nay, as German and Russian. At first we thought it was a joke, but when one saw the parallel columns of numerals, pronouns, and verbs in Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin written on the blackboard, one felt in the presence of facts, before which one had to bow. All one's ideas of Adam and Eve, and the Paradise, and the tower of Babel, and Shem, Ham, and Japhet, with Homer and Æneas and Virgil too, seemed to be whirling round and round, till at last one picked up the fragments and tried to build up a new world, and to live with a new historical consciousness.

It's quite entertaining, yet also eye-opening, to read what scholars and philosophers wrote when this new understanding first emerged. They refused to accept the idea that there could be any common origin between the people of Athens and Rome and the so-called Blacks of India. Classical scholars dismissed the notion, and I still remember my time as a student in Leipzig, starting to study Sanskrit, and how my teachers—like Gottfried Hermann, Haupt, Westermann, Stallbaum, and others—treated any comments about Sanskrit or comparative grammar with disdain. No one was ridiculed more than Professor Bopp when he first published his Comparative Grammar of Sanskrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, and Gothic. Everyone was against him; and if he made even a single mistake with an accent while comparing Greek and Latin with Sanskrit, Gothic, Celtic, Slavonic, or Persian, the outcry from those who only knew Greek and Latin, probably checking their Greek dictionaries to confirm their accents, was relentless. Dugald Stewart preferred to believe that the entire Sanskrit language and its literature—mind you, a body of work spanning over three thousand years and larger than ancient Greek or Roman literature—was just a fabrication of the cunning Brahmins rather than accept a connection between Hindus and Scots. I also remember when I was in school at Leipzig (which was a great school with excellent teachers like Nobbe, Forbiger, Funkhaenel, and Palm—an old institution that could claim Leibnitz as one of its former students). I recall one afternoon, when it was too hot to do any serious work, one of our teachers (Dr. Klee) telling us there was a language spoken in India that was very similar to Greek and Latin, even to German and Russian. At first, we thought it was a joke, but when we saw parallel columns of numbers, pronouns, and verbs in Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin written on the blackboard, we realized we were facing undeniable facts. All of our ideas about Adam and Eve, paradise, the Tower of Babel, and Shem, Ham, and Japhet, along with Homer, Aeneas, and Virgil, seemed to spin around until we finally picked up the pieces and tried to create a new understanding of the world, living with a new sense of historical awareness.

Here you will see why I consider a certain knowledge[47] of India an essential portion of a liberal or an historical education. The concept of the European man has been changed and widely extended by our acquaintance with India, and we know now that we are something different from what we thought we were. Suppose the Americans, owing to some cataclysmal events, had forgotten their English origin, and after two or three thousand years found themselves in possession of a language and of ideas which they could trace back historically to a certain date, but which, at that date, seemed, as it were, fallen from the sky, without any explanation of their origin and previous growth, what would they say if suddenly the existence of an English language and literature were revealed to them, such as they existed in the eighteenth century—explaining all that seemed before almost miraculous, and solving almost every question that could be asked? Well, this is much the same as what the discovery of Sanskrit has done for us. It has added a new period to our historical consciousness, and revived the recollections of our childhood, which seemed to have vanished forever.

Here you will see why I consider a certain knowledge[47] of India to be an essential part of a liberal or historical education. Our understanding of the European identity has changed and broadened significantly because of our engagement with India, and we now realize that we are different from what we once believed. Imagine if Americans, due to some catastrophic events, completely forgot their English roots and, after two or three thousand years, found themselves with a language and ideas that they could trace back to a specific historical point, but that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, without any explanation of their origins or prior development. What would they think if one day they discovered the existence of an English language and literature as it was in the eighteenth century, providing explanations for what had previously seemed almost miraculous and answering almost every question they could ask? This is very similar to what the discovery of Sanskrit has done for us. It has introduced a new era to our historical awareness and revived memories from our past that appeared to have disappeared forever.

Whatever else we may have been, it is quite clear now that, many thousands of years ago, we were something that had not yet developed into an Englishman, or a Saxon, or a Greek, or a Hindu either, yet contained in itself the germs of all these characters. A strange being, you may say. Yes, but for all that a very real being, and an ancestor too of whom we must learn to be proud, far more than of any such modern ancestors, as Normans, Saxons, Celts, and all the rest.

Whatever else we might have been, it's clear now that thousands of years ago, we were something that hadn't yet evolved into an Englishman, a Saxon, a Greek, or a Hindu either, but still held the potential for all these identities. A strange being, you might say. Yes, but nonetheless a very real being, and an ancestor we should learn to be proud of, even more so than any of our more recent ancestors, like the Normans, Saxons, Celts, and all the others.

And this is not all yet that a study of Sanskrit and the other Aryan languages has done for us. It has not only widened our views of man, and taught us to embrace millions of strangers and barbarians as members of one[48] family, but it has imparted to the whole ancient history of man a reality which it never possessed before.

And that's not everything that studying Sanskrit and the other Aryan languages has done for us. It has not only broadened our understanding of humanity and helped us see millions of outsiders and people we once considered uncivilized as part of one[48] family, but it has also given all of ancient human history a sense of reality it never had before.

We speak and write a great deal about antiquities, and if we can lay hold of a Greek statue or an Egyptian Sphinx or a Babylonian Bull, our heart rejoices, and we build museums grander than any royal palaces to receive the treasures of the past. This is quite right. But are you aware that every one of us possesses what may be called the richest and most wonderful Museum of Antiquities, older than any statues, sphinxes, or bulls? And where? Why, in our own language. When I use such words as father or mother, heart or tear, one, two, three, here and there, I am handling coins or counters that were current before there was one single Greek statue, one single Babylonian Bull, one single Egyptian Sphinx. Yes, each of us carries about with him the richest and most wonderful Museum of Antiquities; and if he only knows how to treat those treasures, how to rub and polish them till they become translucent again, how to arrange them and read them, they will tell him marvels more marvellous than all hieroglyphics and cuneiform inscriptions put together. The stories they have told us are beginning to be old stories now. Many of you have heard them before. But do not let them cease to be marvels, like so many things which cease to be marvels because they happen every day. And do not think that there is nothing left for you to do. There are more marvels still to be discovered in language than have ever been revealed to us; nay, there is no word, however common, if only you know how to take it to pieces, like a cunningly contrived work of art, fitted together thousands of years ago by the most cunning of artists, the human mind, that will not make you listen and marvel more than any chapter of the Arabian Nights.[49]

We talk and write a lot about ancient artifacts, and if we can get our hands on a Greek statue, an Egyptian Sphinx, or a Babylonian Bull, our hearts feel joy, and we create museums that are more magnificent than royal palaces to showcase the treasures of the past. This is completely justified. But did you know that each of us has what could be considered the richest and most amazing Museum of Antiquities, older than any statues, sphinxes, or bulls? And where is it? It's right in our own language. When I use words like father or mother, heart or tear, one, two, three, here, and there, I am handling coins or tokens that existed long before a single Greek statue, a single Babylonian Bull, or a single Egyptian Sphinx. Yes, each of us carries the richest and most wonderful Museum of Antiquities with us; and if we just know how to treat those treasures, how to polish and refine them until they shine again, how to arrange and interpret them, they will reveal to us wonders that are more incredible than all the hieroglyphs and cuneiform texts combined. The stories they have shared are starting to feel old now. Many of you have heard them before. But don't let them lose their wonder, like so many things that stop feeling amazing just because they happen daily. And don’t think there’s nothing left for you to explore. There are still more marvels in language waiting to be uncovered than we've ever discovered; in fact, there isn't a single word, no matter how ordinary, that you can't break down like a cleverly designed piece of art, crafted thousands of years ago by the most ingenious artist, the human mind, that won’t make you listen and marvel more than any chapter from the Arabian Nights.[49]

But I must not allow myself to be carried away from my proper subject. All I wish to impress on you by way of introduction is that the results of the Science of Language, which, without the aid of Sanskrit, would never have been obtained, form an essential element of what we call a liberal, that is an historical education—an education which will enable a man to do what the French call s'orienter, that is, "to find his East," "his true East," and thus to determine his real place in the world; to know, in fact, the port whence man started, the course he has followed, and the port toward which he has to steer.

But I can't let myself get distracted from my main topic. All I want to emphasize in this introduction is that the findings of the Science of Language, which would never have been achieved without Sanskrit, are a crucial part of what we refer to as a liberal education—an education that helps a person to do what the French call s'orienter, or "to find his East," "his true East," and thus to understand his real place in the world; to know, in fact, the port from which humanity began, the path we've taken, and the destination we need to reach.

We all come from the East—all that we value most has come to us from the East, and in going to the East, not only those who have received a special Oriental training, but everybody who has enjoyed the advantages of a liberal, that is, of a truly historical education, ought to feel that he is going to his "old home," full of memories, if only he can read them. Instead of feeling your hearts sink within you, when next year you approach the shores of India, I wish that every one of you could feel what Sir William Jones felt, when, just one hundred years ago, he came to the end of his long voyage from England, and saw the shores of India rising on the horizon. At that time, young men going to the wonderland of India were not ashamed of dreaming dreams and seeing visions; and this was the dream dreamed and the vision seen by Sir William Jones, then simple Mr. Jones:

We all come from the East—everything we cherish most has come to us from the East. When going to the East, not just those with specific Oriental training, but anyone who's had the privilege of a well-rounded, truly historical education, should feel as if they're returning to their "old home," filled with memories, if only they can recognize them. Instead of feeling a sense of dread when you approach the shores of India next year, I wish each of you could experience what Sir William Jones felt when he completed his long journey from England and saw the shores of India rising on the horizon. Back then, young men traveling to the enchanting land of India weren't afraid of dreaming big and envisioning great things; this was the dream and vision that Sir William Jones, then just Mr. Jones, held:

"When I was at sea last August (that is in August, 1783), on my last voyage to this country (India) I had long and ardently desired to visit, I found one evening, on inspecting the observations of the day, that India lay before us, Persia on our left, while a breeze from Arabia[50] blew nearly on our stern. A situation so pleasing in itself and to me so new, could not fail to awaken a train of reflections in a mind which had early been accustomed to contemplate with delight the eventful histories and agreeable fictions of this Eastern world. It gave me inexpressible pleasure to find myself in the midst of so noble an amphitheatre, almost encircled by the vast regions of Asia, which has ever been esteemed the nurse of sciences, the inventress of delightful and useful arts, the scene of glorious actions, fertile in the productions of human genius, and infinitely diversified in the forms of religion and government, in the laws, manners, customs, and languages, as well as in the features and complexions of men. I could not help remarking how important and extensive a field was yet unexplored, and how many solid advantages unimproved."

"When I was at sea last August (specifically, August 1783) on my final voyage to this country (India), which I had long and eagerly wanted to visit, I discovered one evening, while reviewing the day's observations, that India lay before us, Persia was on our left, and a breeze from Arabia[50] was blowing almost directly behind us. A situation so delightful and so new to me inevitably sparked a series of thoughts in a mind that had always enjoyed reflecting on the impactful histories and captivating stories of this Eastern world. I felt immense joy being in the midst of such a magnificent setting, almost surrounded by the vast regions of Asia, which has always been regarded as the cradle of knowledge, the birthplace of delightful and useful arts, the backdrop for remarkable deeds, rich in human creativity, and infinitely varied in its religions, governments, laws, traditions, customs, languages, as well as in the features and skin tones of its people. I couldn't help but notice how significant and vast a territory was still unexplored and how many tangible benefits remained untapped."

India wants more such dreamers as that young Mr. Jones, standing alone on the deck of his vessel and watching the sun diving into the sea—with the memories of England behind and the hopes of India before him, feeling the presence of Persia and its ancient monarchs, and breathing the breezes of Arabia and its glowing poetry. Such dreamers know how to make their dreams come true, and how to change their visions into realities.

India wants more dreamers like that young Mr. Jones, standing alone on the deck of his ship and watching the sun dip into the sea—with the memories of England behind him and the hopes of India ahead, sensing the presence of Persia and its ancient kings, and breathing in the breezes of Arabia and its vibrant poetry. These dreamers know how to turn their dreams into reality and how to transform their visions into actual accomplishments.

And as it was a hundred years ago, so it is now; or at least, so it may be now. There are many bright dreams to be dreamed about India, and many bright deeds to be done in India, if only you will do them. Though many great and glorious conquests have been made in the history and literature of the East, since the days when Sir William Jones[16] landed at Calcutta, depend upon it, no [51]young Alexander here need despair because there are no kingdoms left for him to conquer on the ancient shores of the Indus and the Ganges.

And just like a hundred years ago, things are the same now; or at least, they could be now. There are many amazing dreams to be pursued in India, and plenty of great actions to take there, if only you step up to do them. While many impressive victories have been achieved in the history and literature of the East since the time when Sir William Jones[16] arrived in Calcutta, you can be sure that no [51]young conqueror here needs to lose hope just because there aren't any kingdoms left for him to conquer along the ancient banks of the Indus and the Ganges.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Pliny (VI. 26) tells us that in his day the annual drain of bullion into India, in return for her valuable produce, reached the immense amount of "five hundred and fifty millions of sesterces." See E. Thomas, "The Indian Balhará," p. 13.

[1] Pliny (VI. 26) informs us that during his time, the yearly outflow of gold and silver to India, in exchange for its valuable goods, totaled an enormous "five hundred and fifty million sesterces." See E. Thomas, "The Indian Balhará," p. 13.

[2] Cunningham, in the "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal," 1881, p. 184.

[2] Cunningham, in the "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal," 1881, p. 184.

[3] General Cunningham describes this treasure in the "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal" as having been found on the northern bank of the Oxus in 1877, and containing coins from Darius down to Antiochus the Great, and Euthydemus, King of Baktria. This would seem to indicate that it had been buried there in 208 b.c., when Baktria was invaded by Antiochus and Euthydemus defeated. The coins, figures, and ornaments, many of them, were manifestly Persian, and doubtless had been brought into that country and kept by the victorious generals of Alexander. Some of the works of art unearthed by Dr. Schliemann at Mykenæ are either Persian or Assyrian in character, and are like those found on the Oxus. Professor Forchhammer very plausibly supposes that they were spoils from the Persian camp which had been awarded to Mykenæ as her share after the overthrow of Mardonius.—A. W.

[3] General Cunningham describes this treasure in the "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal" as having been discovered on the northern bank of the Oxus in 1877, containing coins from Darius all the way to Antiochus the Great and Euthydemus, King of Baktria. This suggests that it was buried around 208 B.C., when Baktria was invaded by Antiochus and Euthydemus was defeated. Many of the coins, figures, and ornaments were clearly Persian, likely brought into that region and kept by the victorious generals of Alexander. Some of the artworks uncovered by Dr. Schliemann at Mykenæ are either Persian or Assyrian in style and resemble those found near the Oxus. Professor Forchhammer reasonably theorizes that they were spoils from the Persian camp that were designated to Mykenæ as her share after the defeat of Mardonius.—A. W.

[4] See "Selected Essays," vol. i., p. 500, "The Migration of Fables."

[4] See "Selected Essays," vol. i., p. 500, "The Migration of Fables."

[5] Cratylus, 411 A. "Still, as I have put on the lion's skin, I must not be faint-hearted." Possibly, however, this may refer to Hercules, and not to the fable of the donkey in the lion's or the tiger's skin. In the Hitopadesa, a donkey, being nearly starved, is sent by his master into a corn-field to feed. In order to shield him he puts a tiger's skin on him. All goes well till a watchman approaches, hiding himself under his gray coat, and trying to shoot the tiger. The donkey thinks it is a gray female donkey, begins to bray, and is killed. On a similar fable in Æsop, see Benfey, "Pantschatantra," vol. i., p. 463; M. M., "Selected Essays," vol. i., p. 513.

[5] Cratylus, 411 A. "Still, since I’m wearing the lion’s skin, I can’t act cowardly." However, this might actually refer to Hercules, rather than the fable of the donkey in the lion’s or tiger’s skin. In the Hitopadesa, a nearly starving donkey is sent by his master into a cornfield to eat. To protect him, he dresses him in a tiger’s skin. Everything goes well until a watchman, hiding under his gray coat, tries to shoot the tiger. The donkey, thinking it’s a gray female donkey, starts to bray and ends up getting killed. For a similar fable by Aesop, see Benfey, "Pantschatantra," vol. i., p. 463; M. M., "Selected Essays," vol. i., p. 513.

[6] See "Fragmenta Comic" (Didot), p. 302; Benfey, l. c. vol. i., p. 374.

[6] See "Fragmenta Comic" (Didot), p. 302; Benfey, l. c. vol. i., p. 374.

[7] "Lectures on the Science of Language," vol. i., p. 231.

[7] "Lectures on the Science of Language," vol. i., p. 231.

The names employed in the Hebrew text of the Bible are said to be Tamil.—A. W.

The names used in the Hebrew text of the Bible are said to be Tamil.—A. W.

[8] 1 Kings 3:25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 3:25.

[9] The Bible story is dramatic; the other is not. The "shudder" is a tribute to the dramatic power of the Bible narrative. The child was in no danger of being cut in twain. In the Buddhist version the child is injured. Why does not Prof. Müller shudder when the child is hurt and cries? The Solomonic child is not hurt and does not cry. Is not the Bible story the more humane, the more dignified, the more dramatic? And no canon of criticism requires us to believe that a poor version of a story is the more primitive.—Am. Pubs.

[9] The Bible story is dramatic; the other one isn't. The "shudder" reflects the powerful drama of the Bible narrative. The child is not at risk of being cut in half. In the Buddhist version, the child is harmed. Why doesn’t Prof. Müller shudder when the child is hurt and cries? The child in the Bible story is safe and doesn't cry. Isn't the Bible story more humane, more dignified, and more dramatic? And no standard of criticism requires us to believe that a poorly told version of a story is the more primitive one.—Am. Bars.

[10] See some excellent remarks on this subject in Rhys Davids, "Buddhist Birth-Stories," vol. i., pp. xiii. and xliv. The learned scholar gives another version of the story from a Singhalese translation of the Gâtaka, dating from the fourteenth century, and he expresses a hope that Dr. Fausböll will soon publish the Pâli original.

[10] Check out some great comments on this topic in Rhys Davids, "Buddhist Birth-Stories," vol. i., pp. xiii. and xliv. The knowledgeable scholar shares another version of the story from a Sinhalese translation of the Gâtaka, which is from the fourteenth century, and he hopes that Dr. Fausböll will publish the Pâli original soon.

[11] This is true of what theologians call natural religion, which is assumed to be a growth out of human consciousness; but the Christian religion is not a natural religion.—Am. Pubs.

[11] This applies to what theologians refer to as natural religion, which is believed to develop from human consciousness; however, Christianity is not considered a natural religion.—American pubs.

[12] There are traces of Aryan occupation at Babylon, Rawlinson assures us, about twenty centuries b.c. This would suggest a possible interchange of religious ideas between the earlier Aryan and Akkado-Chaldean peoples.—A. W.

[12] There are signs of Aryan presence in Babylon, Rawlinson tells us, around twenty centuries BCE This suggests a possible exchange of religious ideas between the earlier Aryan and Akkado-Chaldean peoples.—A. W.

[13] See Cunningham, "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal," 1881, pp. 162-168.

[13] See Cunningham, "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal," 1881, pp. 162-168.

[14] Sîm, the Persian word for silver, has also the meaning of one thirteenth; see Cunningham, l. c. p. 165.

[14] Sîm, the Persian word for silver, also means one thirteenth; see Cunningham, l. c. p. 165.

[15] The common domestic cat is first mentioned by Cæsarius, the physician, brother of Gregory of Nazianus, about the middle of the fourth century. It came from Egypt, where it was regarded as sacred. Herodotus denominates it αἴλουρος, which was also the designation of the weasel and marten. Kallimachus employs the same title, which his commentator explains as κἁττος. In later times this name of uncertain etymology has superseded every other. The earlier Sanskrit writers appear to have had no knowledge of the animal; but the margara is named by Manu, and the vidala by Panini.—A. W.

[15] The common domestic cat is first mentioned by Cæsarius, the physician and brother of Gregory of Nazianus, around the middle of the fourth century. It originated in Egypt, where it was considered sacred. Herodotus referred to it as αἴλουρος, which was also used for the weasel and marten. Kallimachus used the same term, which his commentator explains as κἁττος. In later times, this name of unclear origin has replaced all others. The earlier Sanskrit writers seem to have had no awareness of the animal; however, the margara is mentioned by Manu, and the vidala by Panini.—A. W.

[16] Sir William Jones was thirty-seven years of age when he sailed for India. He received the honor of knighthood in March, 1783, on his appointment as Judge of the Supreme Court of Judicature at Fort William, at Bengal.—A. W.

[16] Sir William Jones was 37 years old when he left for India. He was knighted in March 1783, when he was appointed as a Judge of the Supreme Court of Judicature in Fort William, Bengal.—A. W.


LECTURE II.

Honest Nature of Hindus.

In my first Lecture I endeavored to remove the prejudice that everything in India is strange, and so different from the intellectual life which we are accustomed to in England, that the twenty or twenty-five years which a civil servant has to spend in the East seem often to him a kind of exile that he must bear as well as he can, but that severs him completely from all those higher pursuits by which life is made enjoyable at home. This need not be so and ought not to be so, if only it is clearly seen how almost every one of the higher interests that make life worth living here in England, may find as ample scope in India as in England.

In my first lecture, I tried to change the belief that everything in India is strange and completely different from the intellectual life we're used to in England. As a result, the twenty or twenty-five years that a civil servant spends in the East often feels like an exile that he has to endure as best as he can, completely cutting him off from the higher pursuits that make life enjoyable back home. This doesn't have to be the case, and it shouldn't be, if we recognize that almost all the higher interests that make life worth living here in England can find just as much opportunity in India as they do in England.

To-day I shall have to grapple with another prejudice which is even more mischievous, because it forms a kind of icy barrier between the Hindus and their rulers, and makes anything like a feeling of true fellowship between the two utterly impossible.

Today, I will have to deal with another bias that is even more harmful because it creates a cold barrier between the Hindus and their rulers, making any sense of genuine connection between the two completely impossible.

That prejudice consists in looking upon our stay in India as a kind of moral exile, and in regarding the Hindus as an inferior race, totally different from ourselves in their moral character, and, more particularly in what forms the very foundation of the English character, respect for truth.

That prejudice involves seeing our time in India as a sort of moral exile and viewing the Hindus as an inferior race, completely different from us in terms of their moral character, and especially in what forms the very foundation of the English character: respect for truth.

I believe there is nothing more disheartening to any high-minded young man than the idea that he will have[53] to spend his life among human beings whom he can never respect or love—natives, as they are called, not to use even more offensive names—men whom he is taught to consider as not amenable to the recognized principles of self-respect, uprightness, and veracity, and with whom therefore any community of interests and action, much more any real friendship, is supposed to be out of the question.

I think there's nothing more discouraging for a principled young man than the thought of spending his life around people he can never respect or care for—referred to as natives, if not with even worse terms—who he's taught to view as incapable of basic principles like self-respect, honesty, and morality. Because of this, any shared interests or actions, let alone genuine friendship, are considered impossible.

So often has that charge of untruthfulness been repeated, and so generally is it now accepted, that it seems almost Quixotic to try to fight against it.

That accusation of dishonesty has been repeated so many times, and is now so widely accepted, that it feels almost foolish to try to challenge it.

Nor should I venture to fight this almost hopeless battle, if I were not convinced that such a charge, like all charges brought against a whole nation, rests on the most flimsy induction, and that it has done, is doing, and will continue to do more mischief than anything that even the bitterest enemy of English dominion in India could have invented. If a young man who goes to India as a civil servant or as a military officer, goes there fully convinced that the people whom he is to meet with are all liars, liars by nature or by national instinct, never restrained in their dealings by any regard for truth, never to be trusted on their word, need we wonder at the feelings of disgust with which he thinks of the Hindus, even before he has seen them; the feelings of distrust with which he approaches them, and the contemptuous way in which he treats them when brought into contact with them for the transaction of public or private business? When such tares have once been sown by the enemy, it will be difficult to gather them up. It has become almost an article of faith with every Indian civil servant that all Indians are liars; nay, I know I shall never be forgiven for my heresy in venturing to doubt it.[54]

I shouldn’t even try to fight this nearly impossible battle if I wasn’t convinced that such accusations, like all accusations made against an entire nation, are based on the weakest reasoning, and that they have caused, are causing, and will continue to cause more harm than anything that even the fiercest opponent of British rule in India could create. If a young man goes to India as a civil servant or military officer, fully believing that the people he will encounter are all liars—innately or by cultural instinct, never held back by any respect for truth, and never to be trusted on their word—should we be surprised at the feelings of disgust he has for Hindus even before meeting them? Or the feelings of distrust he carries when dealing with them, and the disdainful way he treats them in public or private business? Once these seeds of doubt are planted by the enemy, it becomes nearly impossible to uproot them. It has become almost gospel among every Indian civil servant that all Indians are liars; indeed, I know I will never be forgiven for my boldness in questioning it.[54]

Now, quite apart from India, I feel most strongly that every one of these international condemnations is to be deprecated, not only for the sake of the self-conceited and uncharitable state of mind from which they spring, and which they serve to strengthen and confirm, but for purely logical reasons also, namely for the reckless and slovenly character of the induction on which such conclusions rest. Because a man has travelled in Greece and has been cheated by his dragoman, or been carried off by brigands, does it follow that all Greeks, ancient as well as modern, are cheats and robbers, or that they approve of cheating and robbery? And because in Calcutta, or Bombay, or Madras, Indians who are brought before judges, or who hang about the law-courts and the bazaars, are not distinguished by an unreasoning and uncompromising love of truth, is it not a very vicious induction to say, in these days of careful reasoning, that all Hindus are liars—particularly if you bear in mind that, according to the latest census, the number of inhabitants of that vast country amounts to two hundred and fifty-three millions. Are all these two hundred and fifty-three millions of human beings to be set down as liars, because some hundreds, say even some thousands of Indians, when they are brought to an English court of law, on suspicion of having committed a theft or a murder, do not speak the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth? Would an English sailor, if brought before a dark-skinned judge, who spoke English with a strange accent, bow down before him and confess at once any misdeed that he may have committed; and would all his mates rush forward and eagerly bear witness against him, when he had got himself into trouble?

Now, setting aside India, I strongly believe that every one of these international condemnations should be criticized, not just because they come from a self-satisfied and unkind mindset that they reinforce, but also for purely logical reasons stemming from the careless and sloppy reasoning that supports such conclusions. Just because someone has traveled in Greece and has been cheated by their guide, or kidnapped by bandits, does it mean that all Greeks, both ancient and modern, are cheaters and robbers, or that they condone cheating and robbery? And just because in Calcutta, Bombay, or Madras, Indians appearing before judges or hanging around law courts and markets aren't known for their unwavering commitment to truth, is it fair to say, in today's age of careful reasoning, that all Hindus are liars—especially when you consider that, according to the latest census, the population of that vast country is two hundred and fifty-three million. Are we to label all two hundred and fifty-three million people as liars just because a few hundred, or even a few thousand Indians, who find themselves in an English court of law on suspicion of theft or murder, don't tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth? Would an English sailor, if brought before a dark-skinned judge who spoke English with a strange accent, immediately confess to any wrongdoing he might have committed; and would all his shipmates rush to testify against him when he got into trouble?

The rules of induction are general, but they depend on the subjects to which they are applied. We may, to[55] follow an Indian proverb, judge of a whole field of rice by tasting one or two grains only, but if we apply this rule to human beings, we are sure to fall into the same mistake as the English chaplain who had once, on board an English vessel, christened a French child, and who remained fully convinced for the rest of his life that all French babies had very long noses.

The rules of induction are broad, but they rely on the subjects they're applied to. We might, to [55] follow an Indian proverb, judge an entire rice field by tasting just one or two grains, but if we apply this same logic to people, we'll end up making the same mistake as the English chaplain who once baptized a French child aboard an English ship and spent the rest of his life firmly believing that all French babies had very long noses.

I can hardly think of anything that you could safely predicate of all the inhabitants of India, and I confess to a little nervous tremor whenever I see a sentence beginning with "The people of India," or even with "All the Brahmans," or "All the Buddhists." What follows is almost invariably wrong. There is a greater difference between an Afghan, a Sikh, a Hindustani, a Bengalese, and a Dravidian than between an Englishman, a Frenchman, a German, and a Russian—yet all are classed as Hindus, and all are supposed to fall under the same sweeping condemnation.

I can barely think of anything that you could definitely say about all the people in India, and I admit I get a bit anxious every time I see a sentence starting with "The people of India," or even "All the Brahmans," or "All the Buddhists." What comes next is usually wrong. There's a bigger difference between an Afghan, a Sikh, a Hindustani, a Bengali, and a Dravidian than there is between an Englishman, a Frenchman, a German, and a Russian—yet all of them are labeled as Hindus, and everyone seems to assume they all fall under the same broad criticism.

Let me read you what Sir John Malcolm says about the diversity of character to be observed by any one who has eyes to observe, among the different races whom we promiscuously call Hindus, and whom we promiscuously condemn as Hindus. After describing the people of Bengal as weak in body and timid in mind, and those below Calcutta as the lowest of our Hindu subjects, both in character and appearance, he continues: "But from the moment you enter the district of Behar, the Hindu inhabitants are a race of men, generally speaking, not more distinguished by their lofty stature and robust frame than they are for some of the finest qualities of the mind. They are brave, generous, humane, and their truth is as remarkable as their courage."

Let me share what Sir John Malcolm says about the diversity of character that anyone who pays attention can notice among the different groups we casually refer to as Hindus, and whom we similarly judge as Hindus. After describing the people of Bengal as physically weak and mentally timid, and those below Calcutta as the lowest of our Hindu subjects, both in character and appearance, he adds: "But from the moment you enter the district of Behar, the Hindu inhabitants are generally a group of people not only distinguished by their tall stature and strong build but also by some of the finest qualities of the mind. They are brave, generous, humane, and their honesty is as notable as their courage."

But because I feel bound to protest against the indiscriminating abuse that has been heaped on the people of[56] India from the Himâlaya to Ceylon, do not suppose that it is my wish or intention to draw an ideal picture of India, leaving out all the dark shades, and giving you nothing but "sweetness and light." Having never been in India myself, I can only claim for myself the right and duty of every historian, namely, the right of collecting as much information as possible, and the duty to sift it according to the recognized rules of historical criticism. My chief sources of information with regard to the national character of the Indians in ancient times will be the works of Greek writers and the literature of the ancient Indians themselves. For later times we must depend on the statements of the various conquerors of India, who are not always the most lenient judges of those whom they may find it more difficult to rule than to conquer. For the last century to the present day, I shall have to appeal, partly to the authority of those who, after spending an active life in India and among the Indians, have given us the benefit of their experience in published works, partly to the testimony of a number of distinguished civil servants and of Indian gentlemen also, whose personal acquaintance I have enjoyed in England, in France, and in Germany.

But because I feel a need to speak out against the unfair treatment that the people of [56] India have faced from the Himalayas to Ceylon, don't think that I want to paint an idealized picture of India, ignoring all the negative aspects and showing you only "sweetness and light." Having never been to India myself, I can only claim the right and duty of every historian: the right to gather as much information as I can and the duty to analyze it according to established historical standards. My main sources for understanding the national character of ancient Indians will be the works of Greek writers and the literature produced by ancient Indians themselves. For more recent history, we must rely on the accounts of various conquerors of India, who are not always the most fair judges of people they find harder to govern than to conquer. For the last century up to today, I will rely partly on the authority of those who, after spending active lives in India and among Indians, have shared their experiences in published works, and partly on the insights of several respected civil servants and Indian gentlemen I have had the pleasure of meeting in England, France, and Germany.

As I have chiefly to address myself to those who will themselves be the rulers and administrators of India in the future, allow me to begin with the opinions which some of the most eminent, and, I believe, the most judicious among the Indian civil servants of the past have formed and deliberately expressed on the point which we are to-day discussing, namely, the veracity or want of veracity among the Hindus.

As I'm primarily speaking to those who will be the future leaders and managers of India, let me start with the views that some of the most distinguished, and I believe, the wisest among the past Indian civil servants have shared and thoughtfully expressed on the topic we are discussing today, specifically, the truthfulness or lack thereof among Hindus.

And here I must begin with a remark which has been made by others also, namely, that the civil servants who went to India in the beginning of this century, and[57] under the auspices of the old East India Company, many of whom I had the honor and pleasure of knowing when I first came to England, seemed to have seen a great deal more of native life, native manners, and native character than those whom I had to examine five-and-twenty years ago, and who are now, after a distinguished career, coming back to England. India is no longer the distant island which it was, where each Crusoe had to make a home for himself as best he could. With the short and easy voyages from England to India and from India to England, with the frequent mails, and the telegrams, and the Anglo-Indian newspapers, official life in India has assumed the character of a temporary exile rather, which even English ladies are now more ready to share than fifty years ago. This is a difficulty which cannot be removed, but must be met, and which, I believe, can best be met by inspiring the new civil servants with new and higher interests during their stay in India.

And here I must start with a point that others have also made, which is that the civil servants who went to India at the beginning of this century, and[57] under the guidance of the old East India Company, many of whom I had the honor and pleasure of meeting when I first arrived in England, seemed to have experienced much more of local life, local customs, and local character than those I had to evaluate twenty-five years ago, who are now returning to England after a distinguished career. India is no longer the distant land it once was, where each individual had to create a home as best as they could. With the short and easy trips between England and India, the regular mail services, telegrams, and Anglo-Indian newspapers, official life in India now feels more like a temporary stay, which even English women are more willing to embrace than fifty years ago. This is a challenge that cannot be eliminated, but must be faced, and I believe it can be best addressed by encouraging the new civil servants to engage with new and higher interests during their time in India.

I knew the late Professor Wilson, our Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford, for many years, and often listened with deep interest to his Indian reminiscences.

I knew the late Professor Wilson, our Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford, for many years, and often listened with great interest to his stories about India.

Let me read you what he, Professor Wilson, says of his native friends, associates, and servants:[17]

Let me share what he, Professor Wilson, says about his friends, colleagues, and staff from his hometown:[17]

"I lived, both from necessity and choice, very much among the Hindus, and had opportunities of becoming acquainted with them in a greater variety of situations than those in which they usually come under the observation of Europeans. In the Calcutta mint, for instance, I was in daily personal communication with a numerous body of artificers, mechanics, and laborers, and always found among them cheerful and unwearied industry, good-humored compliance with the will of their superiors, [58]and a readiness to make whatever exertions were demanded from them; there was among them no drunkenness, no disorderly conduct, no insubordination. It would not be true to say that there was no dishonesty, but it was comparatively rare, invariably petty, and much less formidable than, I believe, it is necessary to guard against in other mints in other countries. There was considerable skill and ready docility. So far from there being any servility, there was extreme frankness, and I should say that where there is confidence without fear, frankness is one of the most universal features in the Indian character. Let the people feel sure of the temper and good-will of their superiors, and there is an end of reserve and timidity, without the slightest departure from respect...."

I lived among the Hindus out of both necessity and choice, and had the chance to get to know them in a wider range of situations than those that usually catch the attention of Europeans. For example, at the Calcutta mint, I interacted daily with a large group of craftsmen, mechanics, and laborers. I consistently found them to be hardworking and cheerful, willing to comply with their superiors' wishes, [58] and eager to put in whatever effort was needed. There was no drunkenness, no disorderly behavior, and no insubordination among them. It wouldn't be accurate to say that there was no dishonesty, but it was fairly rare, typically minor, and much less serious than what I believe one must guard against in other mints in different countries. They demonstrated considerable skill and were quick to learn. Instead of any sense of servility, there was a strong sense of openness; I would say that when people feel confident and unafraid, frankness is one of the most noticeable traits in the Indian character. When the people are assured of their superiors' good nature and intent, they drop any reserve or hesitation without losing respect.

Then, speaking of the much-abused Indian Pandits, he says: "The studies which engaged my leisure brought me into connection with the men of learning, and in them I found the similar merits of industry, intelligence, cheerfulness, frankness, with others peculiar to their avocation. A very common characteristic of these men, and of the Hindus especially, was a simplicity truly childish, and a total unacquaintance with the business and manners of life. Where that feature was lost, it was chiefly by those who had been long familiar with Europeans. Among the Pandits or the learned Hindus there prevailed great ignorance and great dread of the European character. There is, indeed, very little intercourse between any class of Europeans and Hindu scholars, and it is not wonderful, therefore, that mutual misapprehension should prevail."

Then, talking about the often-mistreated Indian Pandits, he says: "The studies I pursued in my free time connected me with learned individuals, and in them, I discovered similar qualities of hard work, intelligence, positivity, and honesty, along with traits unique to their field. A common trait among these men, particularly among the Hindus, was a child-like simplicity and a complete lack of familiarity with everyday life and its customs. When that simplicity was lost, it was mainly among those who had spent a long time interacting with Europeans. Among the Pandits or learned Hindus, there was significant ignorance and a strong fear of the European identity. In fact, there's very little interaction between any Europeans and Hindu scholars, so it's not surprising that misunderstandings exist."

Speaking, lastly, of the higher classes in Calcutta and elsewhere, Professor Wilson says that he witnessed among them "polished manners, clearness and compre[59]hensiveness of understanding, liberality of feeling, and independence of principle that would have stamped them gentlemen in any country in the world." "With some of this class," he adds, "I formed friendships which I trust to enjoy through life."

Speaking, finally, about the upper classes in Calcutta and beyond, Professor Wilson notes that he observed among them "refined manners, clarity and comprehensiveness of understanding, open-mindedness, and independence of principle that would have made them gentlemen in any country in the world." "With some from this group," he adds, "I formed friendships that I hope to cherish for life."

I have often heard Professor Wilson speak in the same, and in even stronger terms of his old friends in India, and his correspondence with Ram Comul Sen, the grandfather of Keshub Chunder Sen,[18] a most orthodox, not to say bigoted, Hindu, which has lately been published, shows on what intimate terms Englishmen and Hindus may be, if only the advances are made on the English side.

I’ve often heard Professor Wilson talk about his old friends in India in the same, and even stronger, terms. His letters with Ram Comul Sen, the grandfather of Keshub Chunder Sen,[18] a very orthodox, if not overly bigoted, Hindu, which has recently been published, demonstrates how close Englishmen and Hindus can be, provided that the English make the first move.

There is another Professor of Sanskrit, of whom your University may well be proud, and who could speak on this subject with far greater authority than I can. He too will tell you, and I have no doubt has often told you, that if only you look out for friends among the Hindus, you will find them, and you may trust them.

There is another Professor of Sanskrit that your University can be proud of, and who can speak on this topic with much more authority than I can. He will also tell you, and I'm sure he's said it many times, that if you just look for friends among the Hindus, you will find them, and you can trust them.

There is one book which for many years I have been in the habit of recommending, and another against which I have always been warning those of the candidates for the Indian Civil Service whom I happened to see at Oxford; and I believe both the advice and the warning have in several cases borne the very best fruit. The book which I consider most mischievous, nay, which I hold responsible for some of the greatest misfortunes that have happened to India, is Mill's "History of British India," even with the antidote against its poison, which is supplied by Professor Wilson's notes. The book which I recommend, and which I wish might be [60]published again in a cheaper form, so as to make it more generally accessible, is Colonel Sleeman's "Rambles and Recollections of an Indian Official," published in 1844, but written originally in 1835-1836.

There’s one book I’ve been recommending for many years, and another that I’ve always warned candidates for the Indian Civil Service about whenever I saw them at Oxford. I think both my advice and warnings have been quite effective in several cases. The book I consider most harmful, and which I believe is responsible for some of the biggest issues India has faced, is Mill's "History of British India," even with the antidote provided by Professor Wilson's notes. The book I recommend, and wish could be [60] published again in a cheaper edition to make it more accessible, is Colonel Sleeman's "Rambles and Recollections of an Indian Official," published in 1844 but originally written in 1835-1836.

Mill's "History," no doubt, you all know, particularly the candidates for the Indian Civil Service, who, I am sorry to say, are recommended to read it, and are examined in it. Still, in order to substantiate my strong condemnation of the book, I shall have to give a few proofs:

Mill’s "History," as you all probably know, especially the candidates for the Indian Civil Service, who, unfortunately, are advised to read it and are tested on it. However, to support my strong criticism of the book, I will need to provide a few examples:

Mill in his estimate of the Hindu character is chiefly guided by Dubois, a French missionary, and by Orme and Buchanan, Tennant, and Ward, all of them neither very competent nor very unprejudiced judges. Mill,[19] however, picks out all that is most unfavorable from their works, and omits the qualifications which even these writers felt bound to give to their wholesale condemnation of the Hindus. He quotes as serious, for instance, what was said in joke,[20] namely, that "a Brahman is an ant's nest of lies and impostures." Next to the charge of untruthfulness, Mill upbraids the Hindus for what he calls their litigiousness. He writes:[21] "As often as courage fails them in seeking more daring gratification to their hatred and revenge, their malignity finds a vent in the channel of litigation." Without imputing dishonorable motives, as Mill does, the same fact might be stated in a different way, by saying, "As often as their conscience and respect of law keep them from seeking more daring gratification to their hatred and revenge, say by murder or poisoning, their trust in English justice leads them to appeal to our courts of law." Dr. Robertson, in his "Historical Disquisitions concerning [61]India,"[22] seems to have considered the litigious subtlety of the Hindus as a sign of high civilization rather than of barbarism, but he is sharply corrected by Mr. Mill, who tells him that "nowhere is this subtlety carried higher than among the wildest of the Irish." That courts of justice, like the English, in which a verdict was not to be obtained, as formerly in Mohammedan courts, by bribes and corruption, should at first have proved very attractive to the Hindus, need not surprise us. But is it really true that the Hindus are more fond of litigation than other nations? If we consult Sir Thomas Munro, the eminent Governor of Madras, and the powerful advocate of the Ryotwar settlements, he tells us in so many words:[23] "I have had ample opportunity of observing the Hindus in every situation, and I can affirm, that they are not litigious."[24]

Mill, in his assessment of the Hindu character, mainly relies on Dubois, a French missionary, along with Orme, Buchanan, Tennant, and Ward—none of whom are particularly skilled or unbiased judges. However, Mill picks out the most negative aspects from their works and ignores the nuances that even these authors felt compelled to include in their broad condemnation of the Hindus. For example, he takes seriously something said in jest: "a Brahman is an ant's nest of lies and impostures." Besides accusing Hindus of being untruthful, Mill criticizes them for what he calls their litigiousness. He states, "Whenever their courage falters in seeking bolder satisfaction for their hatred and revenge, their malice finds an outlet in litigation." Without suggesting dishonorable motives, as Mill does, the same fact could be rephrased: "Whenever their conscience and respect for the law prevent them from seeking bolder satisfaction for their hatred and revenge, like murder or poisoning, their faith in English justice leads them to turn to our courts." Dr. Robertson, in his "Historical Disquisitions concerning [61]India," seems to view the Hindus' tendency to litigate as a sign of advanced civilization rather than barbarism, but Mr. Mill sharply corrects him, arguing that "nowhere is this subtlety carried higher than among the wildest of the Irish." It's not surprising that justice systems, like the English courts, where verdicts aren't swayed by bribes and corruption like they were in former Mohammedan courts, would initially attract the Hindus. But is it really true that Hindus are more litigious than other nations? If we consult Sir Thomas Munro, the notable Governor of Madras and a strong supporter of the Ryotwar settlements, he states clearly: "I have had ample opportunity of observing the Hindus in every situation, and I can affirm that they are not litigious."

But Mill goes further still, and in one place he actually assures his readers[25] that a "Brahman may put a man to death when he lists." In fact, he represents the Hindus as such a monstrous mass of all vices, that, as Colonel Vans Kennedy[26] remarked, society could not have held together if it had really consisted of such reprobates only. Nor does he seem to see the full bearing of his remarks. Surely, if a Brahman might, as he says, put a man to death whenever he lists, it would be the strongest testimony in their favor that you hardly ever hear of their availing themselves of such a privilege, to say nothing of the fact—and a fact it is—that, according to statistics, the number of capital sentences [62]was one in every 10,000 in England, but only one in every million in Bengal.[27]

But Mill goes even further, and at one point he actually tells his readers[25] that a "Brahman can execute a person whenever he wants." In fact, he portrays the Hindus as an incredibly corrupt group, so much so that, as Colonel Vans Kennedy[26] noted, society couldn’t have survived if it really was made up of such despicable people. He also doesn’t seem to grasp the full implications of his statements. If a Brahman could, as he claims, put a man to death whenever he wanted, that would be the strongest evidence in their favor that you rarely hear about them actually using such power. Not to mention the fact—and it is a fact—that, according to statistics, the number of death sentences [62]was one in every 10,000 in England, but only one in every million in Bengal.[27]

Colonel Sleeman's "Rambles" are less known than they deserve to be. To give you an idea of the man, I must read you some extracts from the book.

Colonel Sleeman's "Rambles" are not as well-known as they should be. To give you a sense of the man, I need to share some excerpts from the book.

His sketches being originally addressed to his sister, this is how he writes to her:

His sketches were originally meant for his sister, and this is how he writes to her:

"My dear Sister: Were any one to ask your countrymen in India, what had been their greatest source of pleasure while there, perhaps nine in ten would say the letters which they receive from their sisters at home.... And while thus contributing so much to our happiness, they no doubt tend to make us better citizens of the world and servants of government than we should otherwise be; for in our 'struggles through life' in India, we have all, more or less, an eye to the approbation of those circles which our kind sisters represent, who may therefore be considered in the exalted light of a valuable species of unpaid magistracy to the government of India."

"My dear sister: If someone were to ask your fellow countrymen in India what has brought them the most joy during their time there, I bet nine out of ten would say it's the letters from their sisters back home.... While these letters bring us so much happiness, they also help us become better citizens and more devoted members of the government than we would be otherwise; because as we navigate life in India, we are all, to some extent, mindful of the approval of the social circles that our kind sisters represent, who can thus be seen in a highly regarded role as a valuable form of unpaid magistracy for the government of India."

There is a touch of the old English chivalry even in these few words addressed to a sister whose approbation he values, and with whom he hoped to spend the winter of his days. Having been, as he confesses, idle in answering letters, or rather, too busy to find time for long letters, he made use of his enforced leisure, while on his way from the Nerbuddah River to the Himmaleh Mountains, in search of health, to give to his sister a full account of his impressions and experiences in India.[63]

There’s a bit of old English chivalry in these few words directed at a sister whose approval he values and with whom he hoped to spend his later years. He admits to being lazy about replying to letters, or more accurately, too busy to send long ones. So, during his enforced downtime while traveling from the Nerbuddah River to the Himmaleh Mountains in search of health, he took the opportunity to give his sister a detailed account of his impressions and experiences in India.[63]

Though what he wrote was intended at first "to interest and amuse his sister only and the other members of his family at home," he adds, in a more serious tone: "Of one thing I must beg you to be assured, that I have nowhere indulged in fiction, either in the narrative, the recollections, or the conversations. What I relate on the testimony of others, I believe to be true; and what I relate on my own, you may rely upon as being so."

Though what he wrote was initially meant "to interest and entertain his sister only and the other family members at home," he adds, in a more serious tone: "One thing I must assure you of is that I have not indulged in any fiction, whether in the storytelling, the memories, or the conversations. What I share based on others’ accounts, I believe to be true; and what I share from my own experience, you can count on as being so."

When placing his volumes before the public at large in 1844, he expresses a hope that they may "tend to make the people of India better understood by those of our countrymen whose destinies are cast among them, and inspire more kindly feelings toward them."

When he presented his books to the public in 1844, he hoped they would "help our countrymen understand the people of India better, and inspire more compassionate feelings towards them."

You may ask why I consider Colonel Sleeman so trustworthy an authority on the Indian character, more trustworthy, for instance, than even so accurate and unprejudiced an observer as Professor Wilson. My answer is—because Wilson lived chiefly in Calcutta, while Colonel Sleeman saw India, where alone the true India can be seen, namely, in the village-communities. For many years he was employed as Commissioner for the suppression of Thuggee. The Thugs were professional assassins, who committed their murders under a kind of religious sanction. They were originally "all Mohammedans, but for a long time past Mohammedans and Hindus had been indiscriminately associated in the gangs, the former class, however, still predominating."[28]

You might wonder why I view Colonel Sleeman as such a reliable authority on Indian culture, even more than someone as accurate and unbiased as Professor Wilson. The reason is simple—Wilson spent most of his time in Calcutta, whereas Colonel Sleeman experienced India firsthand, where the true essence of the country can be found, specifically within the village communities. For many years, he served as Commissioner for combating Thuggee. The Thugs were hired killers who carried out their murders under a form of religious justification. They originally were all Muslims, but for quite some time, both Muslims and Hindus have been mixed together in these groups, although the Muslim members still make up the majority.[28]

In order to hunt up these gangs, Colonel Sleeman had [64]constantly to live among the people in the country, to gain their confidence, and to watch the good as well as the bad features in their character.

To track down these gangs, Colonel Sleeman had [64] consistently live among the locals in the area, to earn their trust, and to observe both the positive and negative aspects of their character.

Now what Colonel Sleeman continually insists on is that no one knows the Indians who does not know them in their village-communities—what we should now call their communes. It is that village-life which in India has given its peculiar impress to the Indian character, more so than in any other country we know. When in Indian history we hear so much of kings and emperors, of râjahs and mahârâjahs, we are apt to think of India as an Eastern monarchy, ruled by a central power, and without any trace of that self-government which forms the pride of England. But those who have most carefully studied the political life of India tell you the very opposite.

Now, Colonel Sleeman keeps emphasizing that no one truly understands the Indians unless they know them in their village communities—what we would now refer to as their communes. It's that village life in India that has shaped the Indian character more uniquely than in any other country we know. When we hear a lot about kings and emperors, rajas and maharajas in Indian history, we might picture India as an Eastern monarchy, governed by a central authority, lacking any semblance of the self-government that is a point of pride in England. However, those who have closely studied India's political landscape tell a completely different story.

The political unit, or the social cell in India has always been, and, in spite of repeated foreign conquests, is still the village-community. Some of these political units will occasionally combine or be combined for common purposes (such a confederacy being called a grâmagâla), but each is perfect in itself. When we read in the Laws of Manu[29] of officers appointed to rule over ten, twenty, a hundred, or a thousand of these villages, that means no more than that they were responsible for the collection of taxes, and generally for the good behavior of these villages. And when, in later times, we hear of circles of eighty-four villages, the so-called Chourasees (Katurasîti[30]), and of three hundred and sixty villages, this too seems to refer to fiscal arrangements only. To the ordinary Hindu, I mean to ninety-nine in every [65]hundred, the village was his world, and the sphere of public opinion, with its beneficial influences on individuals, seldom extended beyond the horizon of his village.[31]

The political unit, or social cell in India, has always been, and despite numerous foreign invasions, still is, the village community. Sometimes these units will come together or be formed for shared goals (this kind of alliance is called a grâmagâla), but each one is complete on its own. When we read in the Laws of Manu[29] about officials appointed to oversee ten, twenty, a hundred, or a thousand of these villages, it only means they were in charge of collecting taxes and generally maintaining good order in these villages. And when we later hear about groups of eighty-four villages, the so-called Chourasees (Katurasîti[30]), and three hundred sixty villages, this too seems to refer only to financial arrangements. For the average Hindu, meaning ninety-nine out of every [65]hundred, the village was his entire world, and the influence of public opinion, which could be beneficial for individuals, rarely reached beyond the limits of his village.[31]

Colonel Sleeman was one of the first who called attention to the existence of these village-communities in India, and their importance in the social fabric of the whole country both in ancient and in modern times; and though they have since become far better known and celebrated through the writings of Sir Henry Maine, it is still both interesting and instructive to read Colonel Sleeman's account. He writes as a mere observer, and uninfluenced as yet by any theories on the development of early social and political life among the Aryan nations in general.

Colonel Sleeman was one of the first to highlight the existence of these village communities in India and their significance in the social structure of the entire country, both in ancient and modern times. While they have since become much better known and recognized through the writings of Sir Henry Maine, it's still both interesting and informative to read Colonel Sleeman's account. He writes as a straightforward observer, not yet influenced by any theories about the development of early social and political life among the Aryan nations in general.

I do not mean to say that Colonel Sleeman was the first who pointed out the palpable fact that the whole of India is parcelled out into estates of villages. Even so early an observer as Megasthenes[32] seems to have been struck by the same fact when he says that "in India the husbandmen with their wives and children live in the country, and entirely avoid going into town." What Colonel Sleeman was the first to point out was that all [66]the native virtues of the Hindus are intimately connected with their village-life.

I don't mean to imply that Colonel Sleeman was the first to notice the obvious fact that all of India is divided into village estates. Even an early observer like Megasthenes[32] appeared to have noticed this when he remarked that "in India, farmers live in the countryside with their wives and children and completely avoid going to town." What Colonel Sleeman was the first to highlight was that all [66]of the native virtues of the Hindus are closely linked to their village life.

That village-life, however, is naturally the least known to English officials, nay, the very presence of an English official is often said to be sufficient to drive away those native virtues which distinguish both the private life and the public administration of justice and equity in an Indian village.[33] Take a man out of his village-community, and you remove him from all the restraints of society. He is out of his element, and, under temptation, is more likely to go wrong than to remain true to the traditions of his home-life. Even between village and village the usual restraints of public morality are not always recognized. What would be called theft or robbery at home is called a successful raid or conquest if directed against distant villages; and what would be falsehood or trickery in private life is honored by the name of policy and diplomacy if successful against strangers. On the other hand, the rules of hospitality applied only to people of other villages, and a man of the same village could never claim the right of an Atithi, or guest.[34]

That village life, however, is often the least understood by English officials. In fact, just the presence of an English official is said to be enough to drive away the local virtues that define both the private life and the public administration of justice and fairness in an Indian village.[33] Take a person out of their village community, and you strip them of all the social constraints. They are out of their element, and when faced with temptation, they are more likely to stray rather than stay true to the traditions of their home life. Even between different villages, the usual social morality isn't always upheld. What would be seen as theft or robbery at home can be viewed as a successful raid or conquest if it’s done against distant villages; and what would be considered deceit or trickery in private life is admired as strategy and diplomacy if it works against outsiders. Conversely, the rules of hospitality only apply to people from other villages, and a person from the same village can never invoke the rights of an Atithi, or guest.[34]

Let us hear now what Colonel Sleeman tells us about the moral character of the members of these village-communities,[35] and let us not forget that the Commissioner [67]for the suppression of Thuggee had ample opportunities of seeing the dark as well as the bright side of the Indian character.

Let’s listen to what Colonel Sleeman says about the moral character of the members of these village communities,[35] and let’s remember that the Commissioner [67] for the suppression of Thuggee had plenty of chances to observe both the dark and bright sides of Indian character.

He assures us that falsehood or lying between members of the same village is almost unknown. Speaking of some of the most savage tribes, the Gonds, for instance, he maintains that nothing would induce them to tell a lie, though they would think nothing of lifting a herd of cattle from a neighboring plain.

He assures us that dishonesty or lying among people in the same village is nearly unheard of. When talking about some of the most fierce tribes, like the Gonds for example, he claims that nothing would make them lie, even though they wouldn’t hesitate to steal a herd of cattle from a nearby area.

Of these men it might perhaps be said that they have not yet learned the value of a lie; yet even such blissful ignorance ought to count in a nation's character. But I am not pleading here for Gonds, or Bhils, or Santhals, and other non-Aryan tribes. I am speaking of the Aryan and more or less civilized inhabitants of India. Now among them, where rights, duties, and interests begin to clash in one and the same village, public opinion, [68]in its limited sphere, seems strong enough to deter even an evil-disposed person from telling a falsehood. The fear of the gods also has not yet lost its power.[36] In most villages there is a sacred tree, a pipal-tree (Ficus Indica), and the gods are supposed to delight to sit among its leaves, and listen to the music of their rustling. The deponent takes one of these leaves in his hand, and invokes the god, who sits above him, to crush him, or those dear to him, as he crushes the leaf in his hand, if he speaks anything but the truth. He then plucks and crushes the leaf, and states what he has to say.

Of these men, it might be said that they haven't yet grasped the value of a lie; however, even such blissful ignorance should count for something in a nation’s character. But I’m not arguing for the Gonds, Bhils, Santhals, or other non-Aryan tribes. I'm talking about the Aryan and somewhat civilized people of India. Among them, where rights, responsibilities, and interests start to conflict within the same village, public opinion, [68]in its limited scope, seems strong enough to discourage even a wicked person from lying. The fear of the gods still holds power.[36] In most villages, there's a sacred tree, a pipal tree (Ficus Indica), and the gods are believed to enjoy sitting among its leaves, listening to the sound of them rustling. The person testifying takes one of these leaves in hand and calls upon the god above him to crush him, or those he cares about, just as he crushes the leaf if he speaks anything but the truth. He then plucks and crushes the leaf and states what he has to say.

The pipal-tree is generally supposed to be occupied by one of the Hindu deities, while the large cotton-tree, particularly among the wilder tribes, is supposed to be the abode of local gods, all the more terrible because entrusted with the police of a small settlement only. In their puncháyets, Sleeman tells us, men adhere habitually and religiously to the truth, and "I have had before me hundreds of cases," he says, "in which a man's property, liberty, and life has depended upon his telling a lie, and he has refused to tell it."

The pipal tree is usually believed to be home to one of the Hindu gods, while the large cotton tree, especially among the more remote tribes, is thought to be the dwelling place of local gods, who are seen as particularly fearsome because they oversee a small community. In their local councils, as Sleeman tells us, men consistently and sincerely hold to the truth, and "I have seen hundreds of cases," he says, "where a person's property, freedom, and life depended on them telling a lie, and yet he refused to do so."

Could many an English judge say the same?

Could many an English judge say the same thing?

In their own tribunals under the pipal-tree or cotton-tree, imagination commonly did what the deities, who were supposed to preside, had the credit of doing. If the deponent told a lie, he believed that the god who sat on his sylvan throne above him, and searched the heart of man, must know it; and from that moment he knew no rest, he was always in dread of his vengeance. If any accident happened to him, or to those dear to him, it was attributed to this offended deity; and if no accident [69]happened, some evil was brought about by his own disordered imagination.[37] It was an excellent superstition, inculcated in the ancient law-books, that the ancestors watched the answer of a witness, because, according as it was true or false, they themselves would go to heaven or to hell.[38]

In their own courts under the fig tree or cotton tree, imagination often did what the gods, who were believed to be in charge, were credited with doing. If someone lied, they felt that the god sitting on their leafy throne above them, searching their heart, must know it; and from that moment, they found no peace, always fearing the god’s wrath. If something bad happened to them or their loved ones, it was blamed on this angry deity; and if nothing happened, some misfortune was created by their own troubled imagination. It was a powerful superstition, taught in ancient law books, that ancestors watched a witness's testimony because, depending on whether it was true or false, they themselves would either go to heaven or hell.

Allow me to read you the abstract of a conversation between an English official and a native law-officer as reported by Colonel Sleeman. The native lawyer was asked what he thought would be the effect of an act to dispense with oaths on the Koran and Ganges-water, and to substitute a solemn declaration made in the name of God, and under the same penal liabilities as if the Koran or Ganges-water had been in the deponent's hand.

Allow me to read you the summary of a conversation between an English official and a local legal officer as reported by Colonel Sleeman. The local lawyer was asked what he thought the impact would be of a law that eliminated the requirement of oaths on the Koran and Ganges water, replacing it with a formal declaration made in the name of God, carrying the same legal consequences as if the Koran or Ganges water had been in the witness's hand.

"I have practiced in the courts," the native said, "for thirty years, and during that time I have found only three kinds of witnesses—two of whom would, by such an act, be left precisely where they were, while the third would be released by it from a very salutary check."

"I've been practicing in the courts," the native said, "for thirty years, and in that time I've identified only three types of witnesses—two of whom would remain exactly where they are because of this action, while the third would be freed from a very necessary constraint."

"And, pray, what are the three classes into which you divide the witnesses in our courts?"

"And, please tell me, what are the three categories you use to classify the witnesses in our courts?"

"First, Sir, are those who will always tell the truth, whether they are required to state what they know in the form of an oath or not."

"First, Sir, there are those who will always tell the truth, whether they're asked to state what they know under oath or not."

"Do you think this a large class?"

"Do you think this is a big class?"

"Yes, I think it is; and I have found among them many whom nothing on earth could make to swerve from the truth. Do what you please, you could never frighten or bribe them into a deliberate falsehood.

"Yes, I believe it is; and I have discovered many among them who nothing on earth could sway from the truth. No matter what you do, you could never scare or bribe them into telling a deliberate lie."

"The second are those who will not hesitate to tell a lie when they have a motive for it, and are not restrained [70]by an oath. In taking an oath, they are afraid of two things, the anger of God and the odium of men.

"The second group consists of those who won’t think twice about lying when it benefits them and aren’t held back by an oath. When swearing an oath, they fear two things: the wrath of God and the disdain of others. [70]"

"Only three days ago," he continued, "I required a power of attorney from a lady of rank, to enable me to act for her in a case pending before the court in this town. It was given to me by her brother, and two witnesses came to declare that she had given it. 'Now,' said I, 'this lady is known to live under the curtain, and you will be asked by the judge whether you saw her give this paper: what will you say?' They both replied: 'If the judge asks us the question without an oath, we will say "Yes;" it will save much trouble, and we know that she did give the paper, though we did not really see her give it; but if he puts the Koran into our hands, we must say "No," for we should otherwise be pointed at by all the town as perjured wretches—our enemies would soon tell everybody that we had taken a false oath.'

"Just three days ago," he continued, "I needed a power of attorney from a woman of importance so I could represent her in a case that's currently in court in this town. Her brother gave it to me, and two witnesses came forward to confirm she had authorized it. 'Now,' I said, 'this woman is known to not live openly, and the judge will ask you if you saw her give this document: what will you say?' They both replied: 'If the judge asks us without requiring an oath, we will say "Yes;" it will save a lot of trouble, and we know she did give the document, even though we didn't actually see her do it; but if he makes us swear on the Koran, we have to say "No," because otherwise, everyone in town would label us as liars—our enemies would quickly spread the word that we had committed perjury.'

"Now," the native lawyer went on, "the form of an oath is a great check on this sort of persons.

"Now," the local lawyer continued, "the way an oath is structured really helps keep people like this in check.

"The third class consists of men who will tell lies whenever they have a sufficient motive, whether they have the Koran or Ganges-water in their hand or not. Nothing will ever prevent their doing so; and the declaration which you propose would be just as well as any other for them."

"The third class includes men who will lie whenever they have a good reason, whether they're holding the Koran or some Ganges water. Nothing will stop them from doing this; the statement you suggest would be just as effective as any other for them."

"Which class do you consider the most numerous of the three?"

"Which class do you think is the largest of the three?"

"I consider the second the most numerous, and wish the oath to be retained for them."

"I think the second group is the largest, and I want the oath to be kept for them."

"That is, of all the men you see examined in our courts, you think the most come under the class of those who will, under the influence of strong motives, tell lies, if they have not the Koran or Ganges-water in their hands?"[71]

"Basically, out of all the men you see in our courts, do you believe that most of them belong to the group who, under strong pressure, will lie if they don't have the Koran or Ganges water with them?"[71]

"Yes."

"Yep."

"But do not a great many of those whom you consider to be included among the second class come from the village-communities—the peasantry of the country?"

"But don't a lot of those you think belong to the second class come from the village communities—the rural population of the country?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"And do you not think that the greatest part of those men who will tell lies in the court, under the influence of strong motives, unless they have the Koran or Ganges-water in their hands, would refuse to tell lies, if questioned before the people of their villages, among the circle in which they live?"

"And don't you think that most of those men who lie in court, driven by strong motives, would refuse to lie if asked in front of the people in their villages, among those they know?"

"Of course I do; three-fourths of those who do not scruple to lie in the courts, would be ashamed to lie before their neighbors, or the elders of their village."

"Of course I do; three-quarters of those who have no problem lying in court would be embarrassed to lie in front of their neighbors or the elders of their community."

"You think that the people of the village-communities are more ashamed to tell lies before their neighbors than the people of towns?"

"You think the people in the village communities are more embarrassed to lie in front of their neighbors than the people in towns?"

"Much more—there is no comparison."

"Way more—there's no comparison."

"And the people of towns and cities bear in India but a small proportion to the people of the village-communities?"

"And the people in towns and cities make up only a small portion of the population compared to those in village communities in India?"

"I should think a very small proportion indeed."

"I would think it's a really small percentage."

"Then you think that in the mass of the population of India, out of our courts, the first class, or those who speak truth, whether they have the Koran or Ganges-water in their hands or not, would be found more numerous than the other two?"

"Then do you believe that among the majority of the population of India, outside of our courts, the first group, or those who speak the truth, whether they have the Koran or Ganges water in their hands or not, would be more numerous than the other two?"

"Certainly I do; if they were always to be questioned before their neighbors or elders, so that they could feel that their neighbors and elders could know what they say."

"Of course I do; if they always had to answer to their neighbors or elders, so that they could feel that their neighbors and elders could hear what they say."

It was from a simple sense of justice that I felt bound to quote this testimony of Colonel Sleeman as to the truthful character of the natives of India, when left to[72] themselves. My interest lies altogether with the people of India, when left to themselves, and historically I should like to draw a line after the year one thousand after Christ. When you read the atrocities committed by the Mohammedan conquerors of India from that time to the time when England stepped in and, whatever may be said by her envious critics, made, at all events, the broad principles of our common humanity respected once more in India, the wonder, to my mind, is how any nation could have survived such an Inferno without being turned into devils themselves.

I felt it was only fair to quote Colonel Sleeman's testimony about the honesty of the people of India when left to[72] themselves. My focus is entirely on the people of India, when left to themselves, and I’d like to highlight a historical divide after the year one thousand AD. When you read about the horrors inflicted by the Muslim conquerors of India from that time until England intervened, and despite what her jealous critics may say, made sure the basic principles of our shared humanity were respected again in India, I find it incredible that any nation could endure such an Inferno without becoming monstrous themselves.

Now, it is quite true that during the two thousand years which precede the time of Mahmud of Gazni, India has had but few foreign visitors, and few foreign critics; still it is surely extremely strange that whenever, either in Greek, or in Chinese, or in Persian, or in Arab writings, we meet with any attempts at describing the distinguishing features in the national character of the Indians, regard for truth and justice should always be mentioned first.

Now, it’s true that in the two thousand years leading up to Mahmud of Gazni's time, India had very few foreign visitors and even fewer foreign critics. Still, it’s quite odd that whenever we find attempts in Greek, Chinese, Persian, or Arab writings to describe the key aspects of Indian national character, respect for truth and justice always comes up first.

Ktesias, the famous Greek physician of Artaxerxes Mnemon (present at the battle of Cunaxa, 404 b.c.), the first Greek writer who tells us anything about the character of the Indians, such as he heard it described at the Persian court, has a special chapter "On the Justice of the Indians."[39]

Ktesias, the well-known Greek physician of Artaxerxes Mnemon (who was at the battle of Cunaxa in 404 BCE), is the first Greek writer to share insights about the character of the Indians, as he heard it described at the Persian court. He has a specific chapter titled "On the Justice of the Indians."[39]

Megasthenes,[40] the ambassador of Seleucus Nicator at the court of Sandrocottus in Palibothra (Pâtaliputra, the modern Patna), states that thefts were extremely rare, and that they honored truth and virtue.[41]

Megasthenes,[40] the ambassador of Seleucus Nicator at the court of Sandrocottus in Palibothra (modern Patna), notes that thefts were very rare and that they valued truth and virtue.[41]

Arrian (in the second century, the pupil of Epictetus), when speaking of the public overseers or superintendents in India, says:[42] "They oversee what goes on in the country or towns, and report everything to the king, where the people have a king, and to the magistrates, where the people are self-governed, and it is against use and wont for these to give in a false report; but indeed no Indian is accused of lying."[43]

Arrian (a second-century student of Epictetus) mentions the public supervisors or overseers in India: [42] "They monitor what happens in the country or towns and report everything to the king where there is a king, and to the magistrates where people govern themselves, and it goes against custom for them to give a false report; indeed, no Indian is accused of lying."[43]

The Chinese, who come next in order of time, bear the same, I believe, unanimous testimony in favor of the honesty and veracity of the Hindus. [The earliest witness is Su-we, a relative of Fan-chen, King of Siam, who between 222 and 227 a.d. sailed round the whole of India, till he reached the mouth of the Indus, and then explored the country. After his return to Sinto, he received four Yueh-chi horses, sent by a king of India as a present to the King of Siam and his ambassador. At the time when these horses arrived in Siam (it took them four years to travel there), there was staying at the court of Siam an ambassador of the Emperor of China, Khang-thai, and this is the account which he received of the kingdom of India: "It is a kingdom in which the religion of Buddha flourishes. The inhabitants are straightforward and honest, and the soil is very fertile. The king is called Meu-lun, and his capital is surrounded by walls," etc. This was in about 231 a.d. In 605 we hear again of the Emperor Yang-ti sending an ambassador, Fei-tu, to India, and this is what among other things he points out as peculiar to the Hindus: "They believe in solemn oaths."][44] Let me quote Hiouen-thsang, the most famous of the Chinese [74]Buddhist pilgrims, who visited India in the seventh century.[45] "Though the Indians," he writes, "are of a light temperament, they are distinguished by the straightforwardness and honesty of their character. With regard to riches, they never take anything unjustly; with regard to justice, they make even excessive concessions.... Straightforwardness is the distinguishing feature of their administration."

The Chinese, who come next in history, uniformly support the idea that the Hindus are honest and truthful. [The earliest source is Su-we, a relative of Fan-chen, the King of Siam, who between 222 and 227 AD traveled around all of India until he reached the mouth of the Indus and then explored the region. After returning to Sinto, he received four Yueh-chi horses sent by a king of India as a gift to the King of Siam and his ambassador. When these horses arrived in Siam (it took them four years to get there), an ambassador from the Emperor of China, Khang-thai, was at the court of Siam, and this was the account he received about the kingdom of India: "It’s a kingdom where Buddhism thrives. The people are straightforward and honest, and the land is very fertile. The king is known as Meu-lun, and his capital is surrounded by walls," etc. This was around 231 AD In 605, we hear again about Emperor Yang-ti sending an ambassador, Fei-tu, to India, and among other things, he noted this about the Hindus: "They believe in solemn oaths."][44] Let me quote Hiouen-thsang, the most well-known Chinese [74]Buddhist pilgrim, who visited India in the seventh century.[45] "Although the Indians," he writes, "have a light temperament, they are known for their straightforwardness and honesty. Regarding wealth, they never take anything unjustly; in terms of justice, they make even excessive concessions... Straightforwardness is the hallmark of their administration."

If we turn to the accounts given by the Mohammedan conquerors of India, we find Idrisi, in his Geography (written in the eleventh century), summing up their opinion of the Indians in the following words:[46]

If we look at the accounts provided by the Muslim conquerors of India, we see Idrisi, in his Geography (written in the eleventh century), summarizing their views of the Indians in these words:[46]

"The Indians are naturally inclined to justice, and never depart from it in their actions. Their good faith, honesty, and fidelity to their engagements are well known, and they are so famous for these qualities that people flock to their country from every side."

"The Native Americans have a natural sense of justice and always stick to it in their actions. Their trustworthiness, honesty, and commitment to their agreements are widely recognized, and they are so well-known for these qualities that people come from all over to visit their land."

Again, in the thirteenth century, Shems-ed-din Abu Abdallah quotes the following judgment of Bedi ezr Zenân: "The Indians are innumerable, like grains of sand, free from all deceit and violence. They fear neither death nor life."[47]

Again, in the thirteenth century, Shems-ed-din Abu Abdallah quotes the following judgment of Bedi ezr Zenân: "The Indians are countless, like grains of sand, completely honest and peaceful. They fear neither death nor life."[47]

In the thirteenth century we have the testimony of Marco Polo,[48]who thus speaks of the Abraiaman, a name by which he seems to mean the Brahmans who, though, not traders by profession, might well have been employed for great commercial transactions by the king. This was particularly the case during times which the [75]Brahmans would call times of distress, when many things were allowed which at other times were forbidden by the laws. "You must know," Marco Polo says, "that these Abraiaman are the best merchants in the world, and the most truthful, for they would not tell a lie for anything on earth."

In the thirteenth century, we have the account of Marco Polo,[48]who mentions the Abraiaman, a term he seems to use for the Brahmans. Although they were not professional traders, they could have been involved in significant commercial transactions on behalf of the king. This was especially true during what the [75]Brahmans referred to as times of distress, when many actions that were normally prohibited by law were permitted. "You should know," Marco Polo states, "that these Abraiaman are the best merchants in the world and the most honest, for they would never lie for anything."

In the fourteenth century we have Friar Jordanus, who goes out of his way to tell us that the people of Lesser India (South and Western India) are true in speech and eminent in justice.[49]

In the 14th century, we have Friar Jordanus, who makes it a point to say that the people of Lesser India (South and Western India) are honest in their words and outstanding in justice.[49]

In the fifteenth century, Kamal-eddin Abd-errazak Samarkandi (1413-1482), who went as ambassador of the Khakan to the prince of Kalikut and to the King of Vidyânagara (about 1440-1445), bears testimony to the perfect security which merchants enjoy in that country.[50]

In the 15th century, Kamal-eddin Abd-errazak Samarkandi (1413-1482) served as an ambassador for the Khakan to the prince of Kalikut and the King of Vidyânagara (around 1440-1445), confirming the complete safety that merchants experience in that country.[50]

In the sixteenth century, Abu Fazl, the minister of the Emperor Akbar, says in his Ayin Akbari: "The Hindus are religious, affable, cheerful, lovers of justice, given to retirement, able in business, admirers of truth, grateful and of unbounded fidelity; and their soldiers know not what it is to fly from the field of battle."[51]

In the sixteenth century, Abu Fazl, the minister of Emperor Akbar, states in his Ayin Akbari: "The Hindus are spiritual, friendly, joyful, passionate about justice, inclined to contemplation, skilled in trade, respectful of truth, thankful, and incredibly loyal; their soldiers do not know what it means to flee from the battlefield."[51]

And even in quite modern times the Mohammedans seem willing to admit that the Hindus, at all events in their dealings with Hindus, are more straightforward than Mohammedans in their dealings with Mohammedans.

And even in modern times, the Muslims seem willing to acknowledge that Hindus, at least in their interactions with other Hindus, are more straightforward than Muslims are in their dealings with one another.

Thus Meer Sulamut Ali, a venerable old Mussulman, and, as Colonel Sleeman says, a most valuable public servant, was obliged to admit that "a Hindu may feel himself [76]authorized to take in a Mussulman, and might even think it meritorious to do so; but he would never think it meritorious to take in one of his own religion. There are no less than seventy-two sects of Mohammedans; and every one of these sects would not only take in the followers of every other religion on earth, but every member of every one of the other seventy-one sects; and the nearer that sect is to his own, the greater the merit of taking in its members."[52]

Thus Meer Sulamut Ali, an esteemed old Muslim, and, as Colonel Sleeman puts it, a highly valuable public servant, had to acknowledge that "a Hindu might feel justified in accepting a Muslim and might even see it as a good deed to do so; but he would never view it as commendable to accept someone of his own faith. There are at least seventy-two sects of Muslims, and each of these sects would not only welcome followers of every other religion on earth, but also every member of the other seventy-one sects; and the closer that sect is to his own, the greater the virtue of accepting its members."[52]

So I could go on quoting from book after book, and again and again we should see how it was love of truth that struck all the people who came in contact with India, as the prominent feature in the national character of its inhabitants. No one ever accused them of falsehood. There must surely be some ground for this, for it is not a remark that is frequently made by travellers in foreign countries, even in our time, that their inhabitants invariably speak the truth. Read the accounts of English travellers in France, and you will find very little said about French honesty and veracity, while French accounts of England are seldom without a fling at Perfide Albion!

So I could keep quoting from book after book, and time after time, we’d see that it was the love of truth that stood out to everyone who interacted with India, as a key trait of its people. No one ever accused them of lying. There must be some truth to this, because it's not something travelers commonly say about people from other countries, even today, that they always tell the truth. If you read the accounts of English travelers in France, you’ll find very little mentioned about French honesty and integrity, while French descriptions of England often throw in a jab at Perfide Albion!

But if all this is true, how is it, you may well ask, that public opinion in England is so decidedly unfriendly to the people of India; at the utmost tolerates and patronizes them, but will never trust them, never treat them on terms of equality?

But if all this is true, how is it, you might wonder, that public opinion in England is so clearly unfriendly to the people of India; it at most tolerates and supports them, but will never trust them, never treat them as equals?

I have already hinted at some of the reasons. Public opinion with regard to India is made up in England chiefly by those who have spent their lives in Calcutta, Bombay, Madras, or some other of the principal towns in India. The native element in such towns contains [77]mostly the most unfavorable specimens of the Indian population. An insight into the domestic life of the more respectable classes, even in towns, is difficult to obtain; and, when it is obtained, it is extremely difficult to judge of their manners according to our standard of what is proper, respectable, or gentlemanlike. The misunderstandings are frequent and often most grotesque; and such, we must confess, is human nature, that when we hear the different and often most conflicting accounts of the character of the Hindus, we are naturally skeptical with regard to unsuspected virtues among them, while we are quite disposed to accept unfavorable accounts of their character.

I've already pointed out some of the reasons. Public opinion about India in England is mainly shaped by those who have lived in Calcutta, Bombay, Madras, or other major towns in India. The local population in these towns often includes the least favorable examples of the Indian community. Gaining insight into the domestic lives of the more respectable classes, even in urban areas, is challenging; and when we do gain that insight, it's very hard to judge their behavior by our standards of what is appropriate, respectable, or gentlemanly. Misunderstandings are common and often quite absurd; and we have to admit, it's human nature that when we hear various and often conflicting accounts of Hindu character, we tend to be skeptical about any hidden virtues they might have, while being more readily inclined to accept negative portrayals of their character.

Lest I should seem to be pleading too much on the native side of the question, and to exaggerate the difficulty of forming a correct estimate of the character of the Hindus, let me appeal to one of the most distinguished, learned, and judicious members of the Indian Civil Service, the author of the "History of India," Mountstuart Elphinstone. "Englishmen in India,"[53] he says, "have less opportunity than might be expected of forming opinions of the native character. Even in England, few know much of the people beyond their own class, and what they do know, they learn from newspapers and publications of a description which does not exist in India. In that country also, religion and manners put bars to our intimacy with the natives, and limit the number of transactions as well as the free communication of opinions. We know nothing of the interior of families but by report, and have no share in those numerous occurrences of life in which the amiable parts of character are most exhibited." "Missionaries of [78]a different religion,[54] judges, police-magistrates, officers of revenue or customs, and even diplomatists, do not see the most virtuous portion of a nation, nor any portion, unless when influenced by passion, or occupied by some personal interest. What we do see we judge by our own standard. We conclude that a man who cries like a child on slight occasions must always be incapable of acting or suffering with dignity; and that one who allows himself to be called a liar would not be ashamed of any baseness. Our writers also confound the distinctions of time and place; they combine in one character the Maratta and the Bengalese, and tax the present generation with the crimes of the heroes of the Mahâbhârata. It might be argued, in opposition to many unfavorable testimonies, that those who have known the Indians longest have always the best opinion of them; but this is rather a compliment to human nature than to them, since it is true of every other people. It is more in point, that all persons who have retired from India think better of the people they have left, after comparing them with others, even of the most justly-admired nations."

Lest I come off as overly biased in favor of the natives and exaggerate the challenge of accurately assessing the character of the Hindus, I want to reference one of the most respected, knowledgeable, and sensible members of the Indian Civil Service, the author of the "History of India," Mountstuart Elphinstone. "Englishmen in India,"[53] he states, "have fewer chances than you might think of forming opinions about native character. Even in England, most people don’t know much about anyone beyond their own social class, and what they do know comes from newspapers and publications that aren't available in India. In that country, religion and social customs also limit our closeness with the locals, restricting both our interactions and the open exchange of ideas. We learn about family life only through hearsay and miss out on many everyday situations where the good sides of character shine through." "Missionaries of [78]a different religion,[54] judges, police officers, customs officials, and even diplomats don’t witness the most honorable parts of a nation, or any parts unless influenced by emotions or caught up in personal interests. What we do see, we evaluate by our own standards. We assume that a man who cries easily must be incapable of acting or enduring with dignity, and that one who allows himself to be called a liar wouldn't feel ashamed of any wrongdoing. Our authors also mix up different times and places; they merge the characters of the Marattas and Bengalis and blame the current generation for the offenses of the heroes of the Mahâbhârata. One might argue, against many negative opinions, that those who have known Indians the longest usually have the best views of them; but this is more a testament to human nature in general than to them, as it holds true for every other group. It’s more accurate to say that everyone who leaves India tends to think better of the people they’ve departed from after comparing them with others, even those nations often viewed favorably."

But what is still more extraordinary than the ready acceptance of judgments unfavorable to the character of the Hindus, is the determined way in which public opinion, swayed by the statements of certain unfavorable critics, has persistently ignored the evidence which members of the Civil Service, officers and statesmen—men of the highest authority—have given again and again, in direct opposition to these unfavorable opinions.[79]

But what’s even more remarkable than the easy acceptance of negative judgments about Hindus is how public opinion, influenced by certain critical voices, has continued to overlook the evidence provided repeatedly by members of the Civil Service, officers, and statesmen—people of the highest authority—who have consistently opposed these negative views.[79]

Here, too, I must ask to be allowed to quote at least a few of these witnesses on the other side.

Here, too, I need to ask to be allowed to quote at least a few of these witnesses on the other side.

Warren Hastings thus speaks of the Hindus in general: "They are gentle and benevolent, more susceptible of gratitude for kindness shown them, and less prompted to vengeance for wrongs inflicted than any people on the face of the earth; faithful, affectionate, submissive to legal authority."

Warren Hastings describes the Hindus in general: "They are kind and generous, more likely to feel grateful for kindness shown to them, and less driven to seek revenge for wrongs done to them than any other people in the world; loyal, loving, and respectful of legal authority."

Bishop Heber said: "The Hindus are brave, courteous, intelligent, most eager for knowledge and improvement; sober, industrious, dutiful to parents, affectionate to their children, uniformly gentle and patient, and more easily affected by kindness and attention to their wants and feelings than any people I ever met with."[55]

Bishop Heber said: "The Hindus are brave, polite, intelligent, very eager for knowledge and improvement; responsible, hardworking, respectful to their parents, loving to their children, consistently gentle and patient, and more easily influenced by kindness and attention to their needs and feelings than anyone I have ever met."[55]

Elphinstone states: "No set of people among the Hindus are so depraved as the dregs of our own great towns. The villagers are everywhere amiable, affectionate to their families, kind to their neighbors, and toward all but the government honest and sincere. Including the Thugs and Dacoits, the mass of crime is less in India than in England. The Thugs are almost a separate nation, and the Dacoits are desperate ruffians in gangs. The Hindus are mild and gentle people, more merciful to prisoners than any other Asiatics. Their freedom from gross debauchery is the point in which they appear to most advantage; and their superiority in purity of manners is not flattering to our self-esteem."[56]

Elphinstone states: "No group of people among the Hindus is as depraved as the dregs of our own large cities. The villagers are generally friendly, caring towards their families, kind to their neighbors, and honest and sincere with everyone except the government. Even when including the Thugs and Dacoits, the overall crime rate in India is lower than in England. The Thugs almost form a separate nation, while the Dacoits are reckless criminals operating in gangs. The Hindus are mild and gentle people, more compassionate towards prisoners than any other Asians. Their lack of gross debauchery is where they seem to have the most advantage, and their superior purity of conduct is not exactly flattering to our self-regard."[56]

Yet Elphinstone can be most severe on the real faults of the people of India. He states that, at present, want of veracity is one of their prominent vices, but he adds[57] "that such deceit is most common in people connected [80]with government, a class which spreads far in India, as, from the nature of the land-revenue, the lowest villager is often obliged to resist force by fraud."[58]

Yet Elphinstone can be quite harsh about the real flaws of the people of India. He claims that, at present, dishonesty is one of their main vices, but he adds[57] "that such deception is most prevalent among those connected [80]with the government, a group that extends far across India, as, due to the nature of land-revenue, even the poorest villager is often forced to resist oppression through trickery."[58]

Sir John Malcolm writes:[59] "I have hardly ever known where a person did understand the language, or where a calm communication was made to a native of India, through a well-informed and trustworthy medium, that the result did not prove, that what had at first been stated as falsehood had either proceeded from fear or from misapprehension. I by no means wish to state that our Indian subjects are more free from this vice than other nations that occupy a nearly equal position in society, but I am positive that they are not more addicted to untruth."

Sir John Malcolm writes:[59] "I've rarely encountered a situation where someone truly understood the language, or where a calm conversation was held with a local person in India through a knowledgeable and reliable intermediary, that the outcome didn't show that what was initially claimed as falsehood either came from fear or misunderstanding. I’m not saying that our Indian subjects are more free from this flaw than other nations that are in a similar social standing, but I'm confident that they are not more prone to dishonesty."

Sir Thomas Munro bears even stronger testimony. He writes:[60] "If a good system of agriculture, unrivalled manufacturing skill, a capacity to produce whatever can contribute to either convenience or luxury, schools established in every village for teaching reading, writing, and arithmetic,[61] the general practice of hospitality and charity among each other, and, above all, a treatment of the female sex full of confidence, respect, and delicacy, [81]are among the signs which denote a civilized people—then the Hindus are not inferior to the nations of Europe—and if civilization is to become an article of trade between England and India, I am convinced that England will gain by the import cargo."

Sir Thomas Munro provides even stronger evidence. He writes:[60] "If a good system of agriculture, unmatched manufacturing skills, the ability to produce anything that adds to either convenience or luxury, schools in every village teaching reading, writing, and arithmetic,[61] the common practice of hospitality and charity among each other, and, most importantly, a treatment of women characterized by confidence, respect, and kindness, [81]are signs of a civilized society—then the Hindus are not inferior to the nations of Europe—and if civilization is to become a trading commodity between England and India, I am convinced that England will benefit from the imports."

My own experience with regard to the native character has been, of course, very limited. Those Hindus whom I have had the pleasure to know personally in Europe may be looked upon as exceptional, as the best specimens, it may be, that India could produce. Also, my intercourse with them has naturally been such that it could hardly have brought out the darker sides of human nature. During the last twenty years, however, I have had some excellent opportunities of watching a number of native scholars under circumstances where it is not difficult to detect a man's true character—I mean in literary work and, more particularly, in literary controversy. I have watched them carrying on such controversies both among themselves and with certain European scholars, and I feel bound to say that, with hardly one exception, they have displayed a far greater respect for truth and a far more manly and generous spirit than we are accustomed to even in Europe and America. They have shown strength, but no rudeness; nay, I know that nothing has surprised them so much as the coarse invective to which certain Sanskrit scholars have condescended, rudeness of speech being, according to their view of human nature, a safe sign not only of bad breeding, but of want of knowledge. When they were wrong, they have readily admitted their mistakes; when they were right, they have never sneered at their European [82]adversaries. There has been, with few exceptions, no quibbling, no special pleading, no untruthfulness on their part, and certainly none of that low cunning of the scholar who writes down and publishes what he knows perfectly well to be false, and snaps his fingers at those who still value truth and self-respect more highly than victory or applause at any price. Here, too, we might possibly gain by the import cargo.

My own experience with the native character has been, of course, very limited. The Hindus I’ve had the pleasure of knowing personally in Europe can be seen as exceptional, perhaps the best examples that India could offer. Also, my interactions with them have naturally been such that they hardly brought out the darker sides of human nature. Over the last twenty years, however, I've had some great opportunities to observe a number of native scholars in situations where it's easy to see a person's true character—I mean in literary work and, more specifically, in literary debates. I've seen them engage in these debates both among themselves and with certain European scholars, and I must say that, with hardly one exception, they’ve shown much greater respect for truth and a far more honorable and generous spirit than we often see in Europe and America. They demonstrated strength, but no rudeness; in fact, nothing has surprised them more than the coarse insults certain Sanskrit scholars have resorted to, as they believe that rude speech is not only a sign of bad manners but also a lack of knowledge. When they were wrong, they readily admitted their mistakes; when they were right, they never mocked their European adversaries. With few exceptions, there’s been no quibbling, no special pleading, no dishonesty on their part, and certainly none of that underhanded behavior of the scholar who writes and publishes what he knows is false and sneers at those who still value truth and self-respect more than victory or applause at any cost. Here, too, we might possibly gain from the import cargo.

Let me add that I have been repeatedly told by English merchants that commercial honor stands higher in India than in any other country, and that a dishonored bill is hardly known there.

Let me add that I've been told multiple times by English merchants that business integrity is valued more in India than in any other country, and that cases of dishonored bills are very rare there.

I have left to the last the witnesses who might otherwise have been suspected—I mean the Hindus themselves. The whole of their literature from one end to the other is pervaded by expressions of love and reverence for truth. Their very word for truth is full of meaning. It is sat or satya, sat being the participle of the verb as, to be. True, therefore, was with them simply that which is. The English sooth is connected with sat, also the Greek ὄν for ἔσον, and the Latin sens, in præsens.

I’ve saved the witnesses who might have been suspected for last—I’m talking about the Hindus themselves. Their entire body of literature is filled with expressions of love and respect for truth. The very word they use for truth carries deep meaning. It is sat or truth, with sat being the participle of the verb as, meaning to be. For them, what is true simply refers to that which is. The English word sooth is related to sat, as well as the Greek ὄν for ἔσον, and the Latin sens, found in præsens.

We are all very apt to consider truth to be what is trowed by others, or believed in by large majorities. That kind of truth is easy to accept. But whoever has once stood alone, surrounded by noisy assertions, and overwhelmed by the clamor of those who ought to know better, or perhaps who did know better—call him Galileo or Darwin, Colenso or Stanley, or any other name—he knows what a real delight it is to feel in his heart of hearts, this is true—this is—this is sat—whatever daily, weekly, or quarterly papers, whatever bishops, archbishops, or popes, may say to the contrary.

We often tend to think of truth as what others believe or what most people accept. That kind of truth is easy to embrace. But anyone who has ever stood alone, surrounded by loud opinions, and overwhelmed by the noise of those who should know better—maybe they did know better, like Galileo or Darwin, Colenso or Stanley, or anyone else—understands the real joy of knowing deep down that this is true—this is—this is sat—no matter what daily, weekly, or quarterly publications, or any bishops, archbishops, or popes may say otherwise.

Another name for truth is the Sanskrit rita, which[83] originally seems to have meant straight, direct, while anrita is untrue, false.

Another name for truth is the Sanskrit rita, which[83] originally seemed to mean straight or direct, while anrita means untrue or false.

Now one of the highest praises bestowed upon the gods in the Veda is that they are satya, true, truthful, trustworthy;[62] and it is well known that both in modern and ancient times, men always ascribe to God or to their gods those qualities which they value most in themselves.

Now one of the highest praises given to the gods in the Veda is that they are truth, true, truthful, and trustworthy; [62] and it's well known that both in modern and ancient times, people always attribute to God or their gods the qualities they value most in themselves.

Other words applied to the gods as truthful beings are, adrogha, lit. not deceiving.[63] Adrogha-vâk means, he whose word is never broken. Thus Indra, the Vedic Jupiter, is said to have been praised by the fathers[64] "as reaching the enemy, overcoming him, standing on the summit, true of speech, most powerful in thought."

Other terms used for the gods as honest beings are, betrayal, literally meaning not deceiving.[63] Adrogha-vâk refers to someone whose word is always kept. So, Indra, the Vedic Jupiter, is said to have been praised by the fathers[64] "for reaching the enemy, defeating him, standing at the peak, honest in speech, and most powerful in thought."

Droghavâk,[65] on the contrary, is used for deceitful men. Thus Vasishtha, one of the great Vedic poets, says: "If I had worshipped false gods, or if I believed in the gods vainly—but why art thou angry with us, O Gâtavedas? May liars go to destruction!"

Droghavâk,[65] on the other hand, refers to deceitful people. So Vasishtha, one of the great Vedic poets, says: "If I had worshipped false gods, or if I believed in the gods for no good reason—but why are you angry with us, O Gâtavedas? May liars face ruin!"

Satyam, as a neuter, is often used as an abstract, and is then rightly translated by truth. But it also means that which is, the true, the real; and there are several passages in the Rig-Veda where, instead of truth, I think we ought simply to translate satyam by the true, that is, the real, τὸ ὄντως ὄν.[66] It sounds, no doubt, very well to translate Satyena uttabhitâ bhûmih by "the earth is founded on truth;" and I believe every translator has taken satya in that sense [84]here. Ludwig translates, "Von der Wahrheit ist die Erde gestützt." But such an idea, if it conveys any tangible meaning at all, is far too abstract for those early poets and philosophers. They meant to say "the earth, such as we see it, is held up, that is, rests on something real, though we may not see it, on something which they called the Real,[67] and to which, in course of time, they gave many more names, such as Rita, the right, Brahman," etc.

Satyam, as a neutral term, is often understood as an abstract concept, and is correctly translated as truth. However, it also refers to that which exists, the true, the real; and there are several passages in the Rig-Veda where, instead of truth, I believe we should simply translate satyam as the true, meaning the real, τὸ ὄντως ὄν.[66] It certainly sounds good to translate Satyena uttabhitâ bhûmih as "the earth is founded on truth;" and I think every translator has interpreted truth in that way [84]here. Ludwig translates it as, "Von der Wahrheit ist die Erde gestützt." But such an idea, if it means anything at all, is way too abstract for those early poets and philosophers. They intended to express that "the earth, as we perceive it, is supported, meaning it rests on something real, even though we might not see it, on something they referred to as the Real,[67] to which, over time, they assigned many more names, such as Rita, the right, Brahman, etc.

Of course where there is that strong reverence for truth, there must also be the sense of guilt arising from untruth. And thus we hear one poet pray that the waters may wash him clean, and carry off all his sins and all untruth:

Of course, where there is a deep respect for the truth, there must also be a feeling of guilt that comes from falsehood. And so we hear one poet wishing for the waters to cleanse him and wash away all his sins and lies:

"Carry away, ye waters,[68] whatever evil there is in me, wherever I may have deceived, or may have cursed, and also all untruth (anritam)."[69]

"Take away, you waters,[68] whatever bad is inside me, wherever I may have lied or cursed, and also all falsehood (anritam)."[69]

Or again, in the Atharva-Veda IV. 16:

Or again, in the Atharva-Veda IV. 16:

"May all thy fatal snares, which stand spread out seven by seven and threefold, catch the man who tells a lie, may they pass by him who tells the truth!"

"May all your deadly traps, set out seven by seven and threefold, catch the person who lies, while skipping over the one who tells the truth!"

From the Brâhmanas, or theological treatises of the Brahmans, I shall quote a few passages only:

From the Brâhmanas, or theological writings of the Brahmans, I will quote only a few excerpts:

"Whosoever[70] speaks the truth, makes the fire on his [85]own altar blaze up, as if he poured butter into the lighted fire. His own light grows larger, and from to-morrow to to-morrow he becomes better. But whosoever speaks untruth, he quenches the fire on his altar, as if he poured water into the lighted fire; his own light grows smaller and smaller, and from to-morrow to to-morrow he becomes more wicked. Let man therefore speak truth only."[71]

"Whoever[70] speaks the truth makes the fire on their [85]own altar blaze brightly, as if they poured butter into a flame. Their own light grows brighter, and from one day to the next, they become better. But whoever speaks falsehood extinguishes the fire on their altar, as if they poured water on a flame; their light diminishes, and from one day to the next, they become more wicked. Therefore, let a person speak only the truth."[71]

And again:[72] "A man becomes impure by uttering falsehood."

And again:[72] "A man becomes unclean by telling lies."

And again:[73] "As a man who steps on the edge of a sword placed over a pit cries out, I shall slip, I shall slip into the pit, so let a man guard himself from falsehood (or sin)."

And again:[73] "Just like a man who steps on the edge of a sword hanging over a pit shouts, 'I'm going to fall, I'm going to fall into the pit,' so should a person protect themselves from lies (or wrongdoing)."

In later times we see the respect for truth carried to such an extreme, that even a promise, unwittingly made, is considered to be binding.

In later times, we see respect for the truth taken to such an extreme that even a promise made unknowingly is seen as binding.

In the Katha-Upanishad, for instance, a father is introduced offering what is called an All-sacrifice, where everything is supposed to be given up. His son, who is standing by, taunts his father with not having altogether fulfilled his vow, because he has not sacrificed his son. Upon this, the father, though angry and against his will, is obliged to sacrifice his son. Again, when the son arrives in the lower world, he is allowed by the Judge of the Dead to ask for three favors. He then asks to be restored to life, to be taught some sacrificial mysteries, and, as the third boon, he asks to know what becomes of man after he is dead. Yama, the lord of the Departed, tries in vain to be let off from answering this last question. But he, too, is bound by his promise, and then [86]follows a discourse on life after death, or immortal life, which forms one of the most beautiful chapters in the ancient literature of India.

In the Katha-Upanishad, for example, a father is introduced making what is known as an All-sacrifice, where everything is meant to be given up. His son, who is standing by, mocks his father for not fully keeping his vow because he has not sacrificed his son. In response, the father, though angry and unwilling, is forced to sacrifice his son. Later, when the son reaches the lower world, the Judge of the Dead allows him to ask for three wishes. He asks to be brought back to life, to be taught some sacrificial secrets, and thirdly, he wants to know what happens to a person after they die. Yama, the lord of the Departed, tries unsuccessfully to avoid answering this last question. However, he is also bound by his promise, and then [86]follows a discussion on life after death, or eternal life, which is one of the most beautiful chapters in ancient Indian literature.

The whole plot of one of the great epic poems, the Râmâyana, rests on a rash promise given by Dasaratha, king of Ayodhyâ, to his second wife, Kaikeyî, that he would grant her two boons. In order to secure the succession to her own son, she asks that Râma, the eldest son by the king's other wife, should be banished for fourteen years. Much as the king repents his promise, Râma, his eldest son, would on no account let his father break his word, and he leaves his kingdom to wander in the forest with his wife Sitâ and his brother Lakshmana. After the father's death, the son of the second wife declines the throne, and comes to Râma to persuade him to accept the kingdom of his father. But all in vain. Râma will keep his exile for fourteen years, and never disown his father's promise. Here follows a curious dialogue between a Brâhman Gâbâli and Prince Râma, of which I shall give some extracts:[74]

The entire story of one of the great epic poems, the Râmâyana, is based on a hasty promise made by Dasaratha, the king of Ayodhyâ, to his second wife, Kaikeyî, that he would grant her two wishes. To secure her son’s position as the heir, she demands that Râma, the eldest son from the king's other wife, be exiled for fourteen years. Despite how much the king regrets his promise, Râma, his eldest son, refuses to let his father break his word, and he leaves his kingdom to roam the forest with his wife Sitâ and his brother Lakshmana. After the king’s death, the son of the second wife turns down the throne and approaches Râma to convince him to accept their father's kingdom. But it's all for nothing. Râma is determined to uphold his exile for fourteen years and will never betray his father's promise. Here’s an interesting conversation between a Brâhman Gâbâli and Prince Râma, of which I will provide some excerpts:[74]

"The Brâhman, who is a priest and courtier, says, 'Well, descendant of Raghu, do not thou, so noble in sentiments, and austere in character, entertain, like a common man, this useless thought. What man is a kinsman of any other? What relationship has any one with another? A man is born alone and dies alone. Hence he who is attached to any one as his father or his mother, is to be regarded as if he were insane, for no one belongs to another. Thou oughtest not to abandon thy father's kingdom and stay here in a sad and miserable abode, attended with many trials. Let thyself be inaugurated king in the wealthy Ayodhyâ. [87]Dasaratha, thy father is nothing to thee, or thou to him; the king is one, and thou another, do therefore what is said.... Then offer oblations to the departed spirits (of thy forefathers) on prescribed days; but see what a waste of food! For what can a dead man eat? If what is eaten by one here enters into the body of another (viz., of the departed), let Srâddhas be offered to those who are travelling; they need not then get food to eat on their journey. These books (the Vedas), (which enjoin men to) sacrifice, give, consecrate themselves, practise austerities, and forsake the world, are composed by clever men to induce others to bestow gifts. Authoritative words do not fall from heaven. Let me, and others like yourselves, embrace whatever assertion is supported by reason. Adhere to what is apparent to the senses, and reject what is invisible.... This world is the next world; do thou therefore enjoy pleasure, for every virtuous man does not gain it. Virtuous men are greatly distressed, while the unrighteous are seen to be happy.'"

"The Brahmin, who is a priest and adviser, says, 'Well, you, descendant of Raghu, don’t entertain this pointless thought like an ordinary person. What man is truly connected to another? What bond does one have with another? A person is born alone and dies alone. So, anyone who clings to someone as their father or mother is considered to be irrational because no one truly belongs to another. You shouldn't abandon your father's kingdom and stay here in this sad and miserable place filled with challenges. You should be crowned king in the prosperous Ayodhya. [87]Dasaratha, your father, is nothing to you, nor are you to him; the king is one person, and you are another, so do what is advised.... Then, perform rituals for the spirits of your ancestors on designated days; but consider how wasteful that is! What can a dead person eat? If what someone eats here goes into another’s body (like that of the deceased), then offerings should be made to those who are on a journey; they won’t need to find food while traveling. These texts (the Vedas), which instruct people to sacrifice, give, dedicate themselves, practice self-discipline, and renounce the world, are written by clever people to encourage others to give. Authoritative words don’t come from the sky. Let me, and others like you, accept whatever claims are backed by reason. Stick to what is evident to the senses and dismiss what is unseen.... This world is the next world; therefore, enjoy yourself, since not every virtuous person achieves that. Virtuous people often struggle, while the unrighteous seem to thrive.'"

These positivist sentiments sound strange, particularly from the mouth of a Brâhman. But the poet evidently wishes to represent a Brâhman living at court, who has an argument ready for anything and everything that is likely to please his king.

These positive feelings seem odd, especially coming from a Brahmin. But the poet clearly wants to portray a Brahmin living in the royal court, who is prepared with a response for anything and everything that might appeal to his king.

But what does Râma answer? "The words," he says, "which you have addressed to me, though they recommend what seems to be right and salutary, advise, in fact, the contrary. The sinful transgressor, who lives according to the rules of heretical systems, obtains no esteem from good men. It is good conduct that marks a man to be noble or ignoble, heroic or a pretender to manliness, pure or impure. Truth and mercy are immemorial characteristics of a king's conduct. Hence[88] royal rule is in its essence truth. On truth the word is based. Both sages and gods have esteemed truth. The man who speaks truth in this world attains the highest imperishable state. Men shrink with fear and horror from a liar as from a serpent. In this world the chief element in virtue is truth; it is called the basis of everything. Truth is lord in the world; virtue always rests on truth. All things are founded on truth; nothing is higher than it. Why, then, should I not be true to my promise, and faithfully observe the truthful injunction given by my father? Neither through covetousness, nor delusion, nor ignorance, will I, overpowered by darkness, break through the barrier of truth, but remain true to my promise to my father. How shall I, having promised to him that I would thus reside in the forests, transgress his injunction, and do what Bharata recommends?"

But what does Râma say in response? "The words," he says, "that you've spoken to me, even though they suggest what seems right and beneficial, actually advise the opposite. The sinful transgressor, who follows the rules of heretical beliefs, earns no respect from good people. It’s good behavior that distinguishes a person as noble or base, heroic or merely pretending to be brave, pure or impure. Truth and compassion are timeless qualities of a king's conduct. Therefore, true royal rule is fundamentally built on truth. The very foundation of words is truth. Both wise people and gods hold truth in high regard. A person who speaks the truth in this world achieves the highest and most enduring state. People recoil in fear and disgust from a liar just as they would from a snake. In this world, the core of virtue is truth; it is considered the foundation of all things. Truth reigns supreme in the world; virtue is always grounded in truth. Everything is built on truth; nothing is greater than it. So why shouldn’t I keep my promise and faithfully adhere to the truthful command given by my father? I will not, out of greed, confusion, or ignorance, let myself be led astray by darkness; I will remain true to my promise to my father. How could I, having promised him that I would live in the forests, go against his command and do what Bharata suggests?"

The other epic poem too, the Mahâbhârata, is full of episodes showing a profound regard for truth and an almost slavish submission to a pledge once given. The death of Bhîshma, one of the most important events in the story of the Mahâbhârata, is due to his vow never to hurt a woman. He is thus killed by Sikhandin, whom he takes to be a woman.[75]

The other epic poem, the Mahābhārata, is filled with stories that show a deep respect for truth and an almost obsessive loyalty to a promise made. The death of Bhīshma, one of the key events in the Mahābhārata, happens because of his vow never to harm a woman. He is ultimately killed by Sikhandin, whom he believes to be a woman.[75]

Were I to quote from all the law-books, and from still later works, everywhere you would hear the same key-note of truthfulness vibrating through them all.

If I were to quote from all the law books and even newer works, you'd hear the same fundamental truth resonating throughout them all.

We must not, however, suppress the fact that, under certain circumstances, a lie was allowed, or, at all events, excused by Indian lawgivers. Thus Gautama says:[76] "An untruth spoken by people under the influence of [89]anger, excessive joy, fear, pain, or grief, by infants, by very old men, by persons laboring under a delusion, being under the influence of drink, or by madmen, does not cause the speaker to fall, or, as we should say, is a venial, not a mortal sin."[77]

We should not overlook the fact that, in certain situations, a lie was permitted, or at least excused, by Indian lawgivers. For instance, Gautama states: [76] "A falsehood told by people experiencing [89]anger, extreme joy, fear, pain, or sorrow, by children, very old individuals, those under a false impression, intoxicated people, or the insane, does not lead to the speaker's downfall; in other words, it is a minor sin, not a grave one."[77]

This is a large admission, yet even in that open admission there is a certain amount of honesty. Again and again in the Mahâbhârata is this excuse pleaded.[78] Nay, there is in the Mahâbhârata[79] the well-known story of Kausika, called Satyavâdin, the Truth-speaker, who goes to hell for having spoken the truth. He once saw men flying into the forest before robbers (dasyu). The robbers came up soon after them, and asked Kausika, which way the fugitives had taken. He told them the truth, and the men were caught by the robbers and [90]killed. But Kausika, we are told, went to hell for having spoken the truth.

This is a big admission, but even in that openness, there's a certain level of honesty. Again and again in the Mahâbhârata, this excuse is brought up. Nay, in the Mahâbhârata, there’s the well-known story of Kauśika, known as Satyavādin, the Truth-teller, who ends up in hell for telling the truth. He once saw men fleeing into the forest from robbers. The robbers soon followed and asked Kauśika which way the fugitives had gone. He told them the truth, and the men were caught by the robbers and killed. But we are told that Kauśika went to hell for having spoken the truth.

The Hindus may seem to have been a priest-ridden race, and their devotion to sacrifice and ceremonial is well known. Yet this is what the poet of the Mahâbhârata dares to say:

The Hindus might appear to be a society dominated by priests, and their commitment to rituals and ceremonies is well recognized. Still, this is what the poet of the Mahâbhârata boldly states:

"Let a thousand sacrifices (of a horse) and truth be weighed in the balance—truth will exceed the thousand sacrifices."[80]

"Let a thousand sacrifices (of a horse) and truth be weighed in the balance—truth will outweigh the thousand sacrifices."[80]

These are words addressed by Sakuntalâ, the deserted wife, to King Dushyanta, when he declined to recognize her and his son. And when he refuses to listen to her appeal, what does she appeal to as the highest authority?—The voice of conscience.

These are words spoken by Sakuntalâ, the abandoned wife, to King Dushyanta when he refused to acknowledge her and their son. And when he won't listen to her plea, what does she turn to as the ultimate authority?—The voice of conscience.

"If you think I am alone," she says to the king, "you do not know that wise man within your heart. He knows of your evil deed—in his sight you commit sin. A man who has committed sin may think that no one knows it. The gods know it and the old man within."[81]

"If you think I'm alone," she says to the king, "you don't realize the wise man inside your heart. He knows about your wrongdoing—in his eyes, you're committing a sin. A person who has sinned might believe no one is aware of it. The gods know, and so does the old man within."[81]

This must suffice. I say once more that I do not wish to represent the people of India as two hundred and fifty-three millions of angels, but I do wish it to be understood and to be accepted as a fact, that the damaging charge of untruthfulness brought against that people is utterly unfounded with regard to ancient times. It is not only not true, but the very opposite of the truth. As to modern times, and I date them from about 1000 after Christ, I can only say that, after reading the accounts of the terrors and horrors of Mohammedan rule, my wonder is that so much of native virtue and truthfulness [91]should have survived. You might as well expect a mouse to speak the truth before a cat, as a Hindu before a Mohammedan judge.[82] If you frighten a child, that child will tell a lie; if you terrorize millions, you must not be surprised if they try to escape from your fangs. Truthfulness is a luxury, perhaps the greatest, and let me assure you, the most expensive luxury in our life—and happy the man who has been able to enjoy it from his very childhood. It may be easy enough in our days and in a free country, like England, never to tell a lie—but the older we grow, the harder we find it to be always true, to speak the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. The Hindus too had made that discovery. They too knew how hard, nay how impossible it is, always to speak the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. There is a short story in the Satapatha Brâhmana, to my mind full of deep meaning, and pervaded by the real sense of truth, the real sense of the difficulty of truth. His kinsman said to Aruna Aupavesi, "Thou art advanced in years, establish thou the sacrificial fires." He replied: "Thereby you tell me henceforth to keep silence. For he who has established the fires must not speak an untruth, and only by not speaking at all, one speaks no untruth. To that extent the service of the sacrificial fires consists in truth."[83]

This should be enough. I want to clarify again that I don’t intend to portray the people of India as two hundred and fifty-three million angels, but I need it to be understood and accepted as a fact that the damaging accusation of dishonesty aimed at that people is completely unfounded when it comes to ancient times. It’s not just untrue, but the opposite of the truth. Regarding modern times, starting around 1000 AD, I can only say that after reading the accounts of the fears and horrors of Muslim rule, I’m amazed that so much native virtue and honesty have survived. You might as well expect a mouse to speak the truth in front of a cat, as a Hindu to speak honestly before a Muslim judge. If you scare a child, that child will lie; if you terrorize millions, don’t be surprised if they try to escape your grasp. Truthfulness is a luxury, possibly the greatest of all, and let me assure you, it's the most expensive luxury in life—and fortunate is the person who has been able to enjoy it since childhood. It may be easy in our time and in a free country like England to never tell a lie—but as we grow older, we find it increasingly difficult to always be truthful, to speak the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. The Hindus discovered this too. They understood how hard, even impossible, it is to always speak the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. There’s a short story in the Satapatha Brâhmana that I find deeply meaningful, full of the real essence of truth, and reflects the true challenge of truth. His relative said to Aruna Aupavesi, "You’re getting old, so establish the sacrificial fires." He replied: "By saying this, you’re telling me to remain silent. For he who establishes the fires must not tell a lie, and only by not speaking at all can one avoid lying. To that extent, the act of maintaining the sacrificial fires embodies truth."

I doubt whether in any other of the ancient literatures of the world you will find traces of that extreme sensitiveness of conscience which despairs of our ever speaking the truth, and which declares silence gold, and [92]speech silver, though, in a much higher sense than our proverb.

I doubt that in any other ancient literature from around the world you'll find evidence of that intense sensitivity of conscience that gives up on our ability to speak the truth and claims that silence is golden and speech is silver, though in a much deeper sense than our proverb. [92]

What I should wish to impress on those who will soon find themselves the rulers of millions of human beings in India, is the duty to shake off national prejudices, which are apt to degenerate into a kind of madness. I have known people with a brown skin whom I could look up to as my betters. Look for them in India, and you will find them, and if you meet with disappointments, as no doubt you will, think of the people with white skins whom you have trusted, and whom you can trust no more. We are all apt to be Pharisees in international judgments. I read only a few days ago in a pamphlet written by an enlightened politician, the following words:

What I want to emphasize to those who are about to become the leaders of millions in India is the importance of overcoming national biases, which can easily lead to irrationality. I've known people with brown skin whom I could admire as my equals or superiors. Look for them in India, and you will find them; and if you encounter disappointments, as you likely will, remember the people with white skin you have trusted, and who you can no longer trust. We all tend to be hypocritical in our international judgments. Just a few days ago, I read in a pamphlet written by an informed politician the following words:

"Experience only can teach that nothing is so truly astonishing to a morally depraved people as the phenomenon of a race of men in whose word perfect confidence may be placed[84].... The natives are conscious of their inferiority in nothing so much as in this. They require to be taught rectitude of conduct much more than literature and science."

"Only experience can show that nothing surprises a morally corrupt society more than a group of individuals whose word can be completely trusted[84].... The locals are aware of their inferiority, especially in this regard. They need to be taught how to act rightly much more than they need to learn literature and science."

If you approach the Hindus with such feelings, you will teach them neither rectitude, nor science, nor literature. Nay, they might appeal to their own literature, even to their law-books, to teach us at least one lesson of truthfulness, truthfulness to ourselves, or, in other words, humility.

If you approach Hindus with those attitudes, you won't teach them anything about right action, knowledge, or literature. In fact, they might turn to their own literature, even their legal texts, to show us at least one lesson about being truthful, being honest with ourselves, or, in other words, being humble.

What does Yâavalkya say?[85]

What does Yâavalkya say? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"It is not our hermitage," he says—our religion we might say—"still less the color of our skin, that produces virtue; virtue must be practiced. Therefore let [93]no one do to others what he would not have done to himself."

"It’s not our retreat," he says—our faith, we might say—"even less the color of our skin, that creates virtue; virtue has to be practiced. So let [93]no one do to others what they wouldn’t want done to themselves."

And the laws of the Mânavas, which were so much abused by Mill, what do they teach?[86]

And the laws of the Mânavas, which were so heavily criticized by Mill, what do they teach?[86]

"Evil-doers think indeed that no one sees them; but the gods see them, and the old man within."

"Evil-doers really believe that no one is watching them; but the gods see them, and so does the wise old man inside."

"Self is the witness of Self, Self is the refuge of Self. Do not despise thy own Self, the highest witness of men."[87]

"Self is the observer of Self, Self is the sanctuary of Self. Don't look down on your own Self, the greatest witness of humanity."[87]

"If, friend, thou thinkest thou art self-alone, remember there is the silent thinker (the Highest Self) always within thy heart, and he sees what is good and what is evil."[88]

"If you think you are all alone, remember that the silent thinker (the Highest Self) is always in your heart, and he sees what is good and what is evil."[88]

"O friend, whatever good thou mayest have done from thy very birth, all will go to the dogs, if thou speak an untruth."

"O friend, whatever good you may have done since you were born, all of it will be for nothing if you tell a lie."

Or in Vasishtha, XXX. 1:

Or in Vasishtha, XXX. 1:

"Practice righteousness, not unrighteousness; speak truth, not untruth; look far, not near; look up toward the highest, not toward anything low."

"Do what's right, not what's wrong; speak the truth, not lies; aim high, not low; look up to the best, not down to the worst."

No doubt there is moral depravity in India, and where is there no moral depravity in this world? But to appeal to international statistics would be, I believe, a dangerous game. Nor must we forget that our standards of morality differ, and, on some points, differ considerably from those recognized in India; and we must not wonder if sons do not at once condemn as criminal what their fathers and grandfathers considered right. Let us hold by all means to our sense of what is right and what is wrong; but in judging others, whether in public or in private life, whether as historians or politicians, let us not forget that a kindly spirit will never do [94]any harm. Certainly I can imagine nothing more mischievous, more dangerous, more fatal to the permanence of English rule in India, than for the young civil servants to go to that country with the idea that it is a sink of moral depravity, an ants' nest of lies; for no one is so sure to go wrong, whether in public or in private life, as he who says in his haste: "All men are liars."

No doubt there is moral decay in India, but where isn’t there moral decay in the world? However, relying on international statistics could be a risky approach. We must also remember that our moral standards vary, and in some areas, they differ significantly from those accepted in India. It’s not surprising if sons don’t immediately condemn as wrong what their fathers and grandfathers saw as right. Let’s definitely stick to our own sense of right and wrong; but when judging others, whether in public or private life, as historians or politicians, let’s not forget that being kind will never hurt [94]. I can’t imagine anything more harmful, more dangerous, or more detrimental to the stability of English rule in India than for young civil servants to enter that country thinking it’s a pit of moral decay, a nest of lies. After all, no one is more likely to go astray, in both public and private life, than someone who hastily declares, "All men are liars."

FOOTNOTES:

[17] Mill's "History of British India," ed. Wilson, vol. i., p. 375.

[17] Mill's "History of British India," edited by Wilson, volume I, page 375.

[18] Keshub Chunder Sen is the present spiritual director of the Brahmo Samag, the theistic organization founded by the late Rammohun Roy.—A. W.

[18] Keshub Chunder Sen is the current spiritual leader of the Brahmo Samaj, the religious group established by the late Rammohun Roy.—A. W.

[19] Mill's "History," ed. Wilson, vol. i., p. 368.

[19] Mill's "History," edited by Wilson, volume 1, page 368.

[20] L. c. p. 325.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. p. 325.

[21] L. c. p. 329.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. p. 329.

[22] P. 217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 217.

[23] Mill's "History," vol. i., p. 329.

[23] Mill's "History," vol. 1, p. 329.

[24] Manu, VIII. 43, says: "Neither a King himself nor his officers must ever promote litigation; nor ever neglect a lawsuit instituted by others."

[24] Manu, VIII. 43, says: "Neither a king nor his officials should ever encourage lawsuits, nor should they ignore a lawsuit started by someone else."

[25] Mill's "History," vol. i., p. 327.

[25] Mill's "History," vol. 1, p. 327.

[26] L. c. p. 368.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. p. 368.

[27] See Elphinstone, "History of India," ed. Cowell, p. 219, note. "Of the 232 sentences of death 64 only were carried out in England, while the 59 sentences of death in Bengal were all carried out."

[27] See Elphinstone, "History of India," ed. Cowell, p. 219, note. "Out of the 232 death sentences, only 64 were carried out in England, while all 59 death sentences in Bengal were executed."

[28] Sir Ch. Trevelyan, Christianity and Hinduism, 1882, p. 42.

[28] Sir Ch. Trevelyan, Christianity and Hinduism, 1882, p. 42.

This will be news to many. It has been quite common to include the Thugs with the worshippers of Bhavani, the consort of Siva. The word signifies a deceiver, which eliminates it from every religious association.—A. W.

This will be surprising to many. It's been pretty common to group the Thugs with the followers of Bhavani, the partner of Siva. The term means a deceiver, which removes it from any religious connection.—A. W.

[29] Manu VII. 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Manu VII. 115.

[30] H. M. Elliot, "Supplement to the Glossary of Indian Terms," p. 151.

[30] H. M. Elliot, "Supplement to the Glossary of Indian Terms," p. 151.

[31] I see from Dr. Hunter's latest statistical tables that the whole number of towns and villages in British India amounts to 493,429. Out of this number 448,320 have less than 1000 inhabitants, and may be called villages. In Bengal, where the growth of towns has been most encouraged through Government establishments, the total number of homesteads is 117,042, and more than half of these contain less than 200 inhabitants. Only 10,077 towns in Bengal have more than 1000 inhabitants, that is, no more than about a seventeenth part of all the settlements are anything but what we should call substantial villages. In the North-Western Provinces the last census gives us 105,124 villages, against 297 towns. See London Times, 14th Aug. 1882.

[31] I see from Dr. Hunter's latest statistical tables that the total number of towns and villages in British India is 493,429. Out of this, 448,320 have fewer than 1,000 residents and can be considered villages. In Bengal, where the government has promoted the growth of towns the most, there are 117,042 homesteads, and more than half of these have fewer than 200 residents. Only 10,077 towns in Bengal have more than 1,000 residents, meaning that only about one-seventeenth of all settlements are anything more than what we would call significant villages. In the North-Western Provinces, the latest census shows 105,124 villages compared to 297 towns. See London Times, 14th Aug. 1882.

[32] "Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian," by McCrindle, p. 42.

[32] "Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian," by McCrindle, p. 42.

[33] "Perjury seems to be committed by the meanest and encouraged by some of the better sort among the Hindus and Mussulmans, with as little remorse as if it were a proof of ingenuity, or even a merit."—Sir W. Jones, Address to Grand Jury at Calcutta, in Mill's "History of India," vol. i., p. 324. "The longer we possess a province, the more common and grave does perjury become."—Sir G. Campbell, quoted by Rev. Samuel Johnson, "Oriental Religions, India," p. 288.

[33] "Perjury seems to be committed by the lowest people and even encouraged by some of the more respectable individuals among the Hindus and Muslims, with as little guilt as if it were a sign of cleverness, or even a virtue."—Sir W. Jones, Address to Grand Jury at Calcutta, in Mill's "History of India," vol. i., p. 324. "The longer we hold on to a province, the more frequent and serious perjury becomes."—Sir G. Campbell, quoted by Rev. Samuel Johnson, "Oriental Religions, India," p. 288.

[34] Vasishtha, translated by Bühler, VIII. 8.

[34] Vasishtha, translated by Bühler, VIII. 8.

[35] Mr. J. D. Baldwin, author of "Prehistoric Nations," declares that this system of village-communities existed in India long before the Aryan conquest. He attributes it to Cushite or Æthiopic influence, and with great plausibility. Nevertheless, the same system flourished in prehistoric Greece, even till the Roman conquests. Mr. Palgrave observed it existing in Arabia. "Oman is less a kingdom than an aggregation of municipalities," he remarks; "each town, each village has its separate existence and corporation, while towns and villages, in their turn, are subjected to one or other of the ancestral chiefs." The Ionian and Phœnician cities existed by a similar tenure, as did also the Free Cities of Europe. It appears, indeed, to have been the earlier form of rule. Megasthenes noticed it in India. "The village-communities," says Sir Charles Metcalf, "are little republics, having everything they want within themselves, and almost independent of any foreign relations. They seem to last where nothing else lasts." These villages usually consist of the holders of the land, those who farm and cultivate it, the established village-servants, priest, blacksmith, carpenter, accountant, washerman, potter, barber, watchman, shoemaker, etc. The tenure and law of inheritance varies with the different native races, but tenantship for a specific period seems to be the most common.—A. W.

[35] Mr. J. D. Baldwin, author of "Prehistoric Nations," states that this system of village communities existed in India long before the Aryan conquest. He attributes it to Cushite or Ethiopian influence, and his argument is quite convincing. However, the same system thrived in prehistoric Greece, even until the Roman conquests. Mr. Palgrave noted it in Arabia, saying, "Oman is less a kingdom than a collection of municipalities"; each town and village has its own identity and governance, while towns and villages are in turn governed by one or another of the ancestral chiefs. The Ionian and Phoenician cities operated under a similar arrangement, just like the Free Cities of Europe. It seems to have been an earlier form of governance. Megasthenes observed it in India. "The village communities," says Sir Charles Metcalf, "are little republics, having everything they need within themselves, and are nearly independent of any external relations. They seem to endure where nothing else lasts." These villages typically consist of landholders, those who farm and cultivate it, and the established village workers, including the priest, blacksmith, carpenter, accountant, washerman, potter, barber, watchman, shoemaker, etc. The rules of tenancy and inheritance vary among the different native groups, but tenantship for a specific period appears to be the most common.—A. W.

[36] "Sleeman," vol. ii., p. 111.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Sleeman," vol. 2, p. 111.

[37] Sleeman, "Rambles," vol. ii., p. 116.

[37] Sleeman, "Rambles," vol. ii., p. 116.

[38] Vasishtha XVI. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vasishtha XVI. 32.

[39] Ktesiæ Fragmenta (ed. Didot), p. 81.

[39] Ktesiæ Fragmenta (ed. Didot), p. 81.

[40] See "Indian Antiquary," 1876, p. 333.

[40] See "Indian Antiquary," 1876, p. 333.

[41] Megasthenis Fragmenta (ed. Didot) in "Fragm. Histor. Graec." vol. ii., p. 426 b: 'Αλήθειἁν τε ὑμοἱως καὶ ἁρετὴν ὰποδεχονται.

[41] Megasthenis Fragmenta (ed. Didot) in "Fragm. Histor. Graec." vol. ii., p. 426 b: 'They both embrace truth and virtue.

[42] Indica, cap. xii. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Indica, ch. xii. 6.

[43] See McCrindle in. "Indian Antiquary," 1876, p. 92.

[43] See McCrindle in "Indian Antiquary," 1876, p. 92.

[44] See Stanislas Julien, Journal Asiatique, 1847, Août, pp. 98, 105.

[44] See Stanislas Julien, Journal Asiatique, 1847, August, pp. 98, 105.

[45] Vol. ii., p. 83.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 2, p. 83.

[46] Elliot, "History of India," vol. i., p. 88.

[46] Elliot, "History of India," vol. 1, p. 88.

[47] See Mehren: "Manuel de la Cosmographie du moyen âge, traduction de l'ouvrage de Shems-ed-din Abou Abdallah de Damas." Paris: Leroux, 1874, p. 371.

[47] See Mehren: "Manual of Medieval Cosmography, translation of the work by Shems-ed-din Abou Abdallah of Damascus." Paris: Leroux, 1874, p. 371.

[48] "Marco Polo," ed. H. Yule, vol. ii., p. 350.

[48] "Marco Polo," edited by H. Yule, vol. ii., p. 350.

[49] "Marco Polo," vol. ii., p. 354.

[49] "Marco Polo," vol. ii., p. 354.

[50] "Notices des Manuscrits," tom. xiv., p. 436. He seems to have been one of the first to state that the Persian text of the Kalilah and Dimna was derived from the wise people of India.

[50] "Notices des Manuscrits," vol. xiv, p. 436. He appears to be one of the first to say that the Persian version of the Kalilah and Dimna came from the sages of India.

[51] Samuel Johnson, "India," p. 294.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Samuel Johnson, "India," p. 294.

[52] Sleeman, "Rambles," vol. i., p. 63.

[52] Sleeman, "Rambles," vol. i., p. 63.

[53] Elphinstone's "History of India," ed. Cowell, p. 213.

[53] Elphinstone's "History of India," ed. Cowell, p. 213.

[54] This statement may well be doubted. The missionary staff in India is very large and has been for years past. There is no reason to doubt that many of its members are well informed respecting Hindoo character in all grades of society.—Am. Pubs.

[54] This statement might be questioned. The missionary team in India is quite large and has been for many years. There's no reason to doubt that many of its members are well-informed about Hindu character across all levels of society.—Am. Pubs.

[55] Samuel Johnson, "India," p. 293.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Samuel Johnson, "India," p. 293.

[56] See "History of India," pp. 375-381.

[56] See "History of India," pp. 375-381.

[57] L. c., p. 215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c., p. 215.

[58] "History of India," p. 218.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "History of India," p. 218.

[59] Mill's "History of India," ed. Wilson, vol. i., p. 370.

[59] Mill's "History of India," edited by Wilson, vol. i., p. 370.

[60] L. c., p. 371.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c., p. 371.

[61] Sir Thomas Munro estimated the children educated at public schools in the Madras presidency as less than one in three. But low as it was, it was, as he justly remarked, a higher rate than existed till very lately in most countries of Europe.—Elphinstone, "Hist. of India," p. 205.

[61] Sir Thomas Munro estimated that less than one in three children attended public schools in the Madras presidency. However, despite being low, he rightly noted that it was still a higher rate than what had been seen until very recently in most European countries.—Elphinstone, "Hist. of India," p. 205.

In Bengal there existed no less than 80,000 native schools, though, doubtless, for the most part, of a poor quality. According to a Government Report of 1835, there was a village-school for every 400 persons.—"Missionary Intelligencer," IX. 183-193.

In Bengal, there were at least 80,000 local schools, although most of them were likely of low quality. According to a Government Report from 1835, there was one village school for every 400 people.—"Missionary Intelligencer," IX. 183-193.

Ludlow ("British India," I. 62) writes: "In every Hindu village which has retained its old form I am assured that the children generally are able to read, write, and cipher; but where we have swept away the village-system, as in Bengal, there the village-school has also disappeared."

Ludlow ("British India," I. 62) writes: "In every Hindu village that has kept its traditional structure, I have been told that the children usually can read, write, and do math; but where we have dismantled the village system, like in Bengal, the village school has also vanished."

[62] Rig-Veda I. 87, 4; 145, 5; 174, 1; V. 23, 2.

[62] Rig-Veda I. 87, 4; 145, 5; 174, 1; V. 23, 2.

[63] Rig-Veda III. 32, 9; VI. 5, 1.

[63] Rig-Veda III. 32, 9; VI. 5, 1.

[64] Rig-Veda VI. 22, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda VI. 22, 2.

[65] Rig-Veda III. 14, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda III. 14, 6.

[66] This is the favorite expression of Plato for the Divine, which Cary, Davis, and others render "Real Being."—A. W.

[66] This is Plato's favorite term for the Divine, which Cary, Davis, and others translate as "Real Being."—A. W.

[67] Sometimes they trace even this Satya or Rita, the Real or Right, to a still higher cause, and say (Rig-Veda X. 190, 1):

[67] Sometimes they even connect this Satya or Rita, the Truth or Right, to an even higher cause, and say (Rig-Veda X. 190, 1):

"The Right and Real was born from the Lighted Heat; from thence was born Night, and thence the billowy sea. From the sea was born Samvatsara, the year, he who ordereth day and night, the Lord of all that moves (winks). The Maker (dhâtri) shaped Sun and Moon in order; he shaped the sky, the earth, the welkin, and the highest heaven."

"The Right and Real came from the Lighted Heat; from there came Night, and from Night, the rolling sea. From the sea came Samvatsara, the year, who controls day and night, the Lord of all that moves. The Creator shaped the Sun and Moon in their place; he formed the sky, the earth, the atmosphere, and the highest heaven."

[68] Rig-Veda I. 23, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda I. 23, 22.

[69] Or it may mean, "Wherever I may have deceived, or sworn false."

[69] Or it could mean, "Wherever I might have lied or committed perjury."

[70] Satapatha Brâhmana II. 2, 3, 19.

[70] Satapatha Brâhmana II. 2, 3, 19.

[71] Cf. Muir, "Metrical Translations," p. 268.

[71] See Muir, "Metrical Translations," p. 268.

[72] Sat. Br. III. 1, 2, 10.

[72] Sat. Br. III. 1, 2, 10.

[73] Taitt. Âranyaka X. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Taitt. Âranyaka X. 9.

[74] Muir, "Metrical Translations," p. 218.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Muir, "Metrical Translations," p. 218.

[75] Holtzmann, "Das alte indische Epos," p. 21, note 83.

[75] Holtzmann, "The Ancient Indian Epic," p. 21, note 83.

[76] V. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V. 24.

[77] This permission to prevaricate was still further extended. The following five untruths are enumerated by various writers as not constituting mortal sins—namely, at the time of marriage, during dalliance, when life is in danger, when the loss of property is threatened, and for the sake of a Brahmana. Again, another writer cites the declaration that an untruth is venial if it is spoken at the time of marriage, during dalliance, in jest, or while suffering great pain. It is evident that Venus laughed at lovers' oaths in India as well as elsewhere; and that false testimony extracted by torture was excused. Manu declared that in some cases the giver of false evidence from a pious motive would not lose his seat in heaven; indeed, that whenever the death of a man of any of the four castes would be occasioned by true evidence, falsehood was even better than truth. He gives as the primeval rule, to say what is true and what is pleasant, but not what is true and unpleasant, or what is pleasant and not true. The Vishnu-purana gives like counsel, adding the following aphorism: "A considerate man will always cultivate, in act, thought, and speech, that which is good for living beings, both in this world and in the next." About the same license appears to be used in this country and winked at.—A. W.

[77] This allowance to be dishonest was further expanded. Various writers note the following five lies as not being serious sins—specifically, at the moment of marriage, during flirting, when someone's life is at risk, when there's a threat to someone's property, and for the sake of a Brahmin. Additionally, another writer points out that a lie is considered minor if it is told at marriage, during flirting, in jest, or while in severe pain. It's clear that love vows in India, as elsewhere, were often met with laughter; and that false testimony gained under torture was overlooked. Manu stated that in some situations, someone giving false evidence for a good reason would still keep their place in heaven; indeed, he suggested that whenever the true testimony of a person from any of the four castes could lead to that person's death, lying was preferable to telling the truth. He emphasized the fundamental rule of speaking what is true and pleasant, but not what is true and unpleasant, or what is pleasant yet untrue. The Vishnu Purana gives similar advice, adding this principle: "A thoughtful person will always foster, in action, thought, and speech, what is beneficial for all living beings, both in this life and the next." A similar kind of tolerance seems to exist in this country as well. —A. W.

[78] I. 3412; III. 13844; VII. 8742; VIII. 3436, 3464.

[78] I. 3412; III. 13844; VII. 8742; VIII. 3436, 3464.

[79] Mahâbhârata VIII. 3448.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mahābhārata VIII. 3448.

[80] Muir, l. c. p. 268; Mahâbhârata I. 3095.

[80] Muir, l. c. p. 268; Mahâbhârata I. 3095.

[81] Mahâbhârata I. 3015-16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mahabharata I. 3015-16.

[82] This explains satisfactorily how the Hindoos became liars, and of course admits that they did become so.—Am. Pubs.

[82] This clearly explains how the Hindus became dishonest, and it acknowledges that they indeed did. —American Pubs.

[83] Satapatha Brâhmana, translated by Eggeling, "Sacred Books of the East," vol. xii., p. 313, § 20.

[83] Satapatha Brâhmana, translated by Eggeling, "Sacred Books of the East," vol. xii., p. 313, § 20.

[84] Sir Charles Trevelyan, "Christianity and Hinduism," p. 81.

[84] Sir Charles Trevelyan, "Christianity and Hinduism," p. 81.

[85] IV. 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 65.

[86] VIII. 85.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VIII. 85.

[87] VIII. 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VIII. 90.

[88] VIII. 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VIII. 92.


LECTURE III.

HUMAN INTEREST OF SANSKRIT LITERATURE.

My first lecture was intended to remove the prejudice that India is and always must be a strange country to us, and that those who have to live there will find themselves stranded, and far away from that living stream of thoughts and interests which carries us along in England and in other countries of Europe.

My first lecture aimed to challenge the idea that India is, and always will be, a foreign place to us, and that those who live there will feel isolated and disconnected from the ongoing flow of thoughts and interests that keep us engaged in England and other parts of Europe.

My second lecture was directed against another prejudice, namely, that the people of India with whom the young civil servants will have to pass the best years of their life are a race so depraved morally, and more particularly so devoid of any regard for truth, that they must always remain strangers to us, and that any real fellowship or friendship with them is quite out of the question.

My second lecture was aimed at another misconception, specifically that the people of India, with whom young civil servants will spend the best years of their lives, are a morally corrupt race, and especially so lacking in regard for truth, that they must always remain strangers to us, making any genuine connection or friendship with them completely impossible.

To-day I shall have to grapple with a third prejudice, namely, that the literature of India, and more especially the classical Sanskrit literature, whatever may be its interest to the scholar and the antiquarian, has little to teach us which we cannot learn better from other sources, and that at all events it is of little practical use to young civilians. If only they learn to express themselves in Hindustani or Tamil, that is considered quite enough; nay, as they have to deal with men and with the ordinary affairs of life, and as, before everything else, they are to be men of the world and men of business, it is even supposed to be dangerous, if they allowed[96] themselves to become absorbed in questions of abstruse scholarship or in researches on ancient religion, mythology, and philosophy.

Today, I have to confront a third bias, which is that the literature of India, particularly classical Sanskrit literature, no matter how interesting it may be to scholars and historians, has little to offer us that we can’t learn more effectively from other sources. Furthermore, it is often seen as having little practical value for young civil servants. If they can just learn to communicate in Hindustani or Tamil, that’s considered sufficient; in fact, since they need to interact with people and handle everyday issues, and since they are expected to be practical individuals and businesspeople first and foremost, it’s even thought to be risky if they get too caught up in complex scholarly debates or delve into studies of ancient religion, mythology, and philosophy.

I take the very opposite opinion, and I should advise every young man who wishes to enjoy his life in India, and to spend his years there with profit to himself and to others, to learn Sanskrit, and to learn it well.

I have the exact opposite viewpoint, and I would advise every young man who wants to enjoy his life in India and make the best of his time there, both for himself and for others, to learn Sanskrit and to master it.

I know it will be said, What can be the use of Sanskrit at the present day? Is not Sanskrit a dead language? And are not the Hindus themselves ashamed of their ancient literature? Do they not learn English, and do they not prefer Locke, and Hume, and Mill to their ancient poets and philosophers?

I know people will say, what’s the point of Sanskrit today? Isn’t Sanskrit a dead language? Aren’t the Hindus themselves embarrassed by their ancient literature? Don’t they learn English, and don’t they prefer Locke, Hume, and Mill over their ancient poets and philosophers?

No doubt Sanskrit, in one sense, is a dead language. It was, I believe, a dead language more than two thousand years ago. Buddha, about 500 b.c., commanded his disciples to preach in the dialects of the people; and King Asoka, in the third century b.c., when he put up his Edicts, which were intended to be read, or at least to be understood by the people, had them engraved on rocks and pillars in the various local dialects from Cabul[89] in the north to Ballabhi in the south, from the sources of the Ganges and the Jumnah to Allahabad and Patna, nay even down to Orissa. These various dialects are as different from Sanskrit as Italian is from Latin, and we have therefore good reason to suppose that, in the third century b.c., if not earlier, Sanskrit had ceased to be the spoken language of the people at large.

No doubt Sanskrit, in one sense, is a dead language. It was, I believe, a dead language more than two thousand years ago. Buddha, around 500 B.C., instructed his followers to preach in the local dialects of the people; and King Ashoka, in the third century B.C., when he set up his Edicts, which were meant to be read or at least understood by the public, had them engraved on rocks and pillars in various regional dialects from Kabul in the north to Ballabhi in the south, from the sources of the Ganges and the Yamuna to Allahabad and Patna, even down to Orissa. These different dialects are as distinct from Sanskrit as Italian is from Latin, so we have good reason to think that by the third century B.C., if not earlier, Sanskrit had stopped being the common spoken language of the general population.

There is an interesting passage in the Kullavagga, where we are told that, even during Buddha's lifetime, some of his pupils, who were Brâhmans by birth, [97]complained that people spoiled the words of Buddha by every one repeating them in his own dialect (nirutti). They proposed to translate his words into Sanskrit; but he declined, and commanded that each man should learn his doctrine in his own language.[90]

There’s an interesting passage in the Kullavagga, where we learn that, even during Buddha's lifetime, some of his students, who were Brâhmans by birth, [97] complained that people were distorting Buddha's words by repeating them in their own dialects (nirutti). They suggested translating his words into Sanskrit; however, he refused and instructed that everyone should understand his teachings in their own language.[90]

And there is another passage, quoted by Hardy in his Manual of Buddhism, p. 186, where we read that at the time of Buddha's first preaching each of the countless listeners thought that the sage was looking toward him, and was speaking to him in his own tongue, though the language used was Mâgadhi.[91]

And there's another section, quoted by Hardy in his Manual of Buddhism, p. 186, where we read that at the time of Buddha's first sermon, each of the many listeners felt that the sage was looking directly at him and speaking in his own language, even though the language used was Mâgadhi.[91]

Sanskrit, therefore, as a language spoken by the people at large, had ceased to exist in the third century b.c.

Sanskrit, therefore, as a language spoken by the general population, had stopped being used in the third century B.C.

Yet such is the marvellous continuity between the past and the present in India, that in spite of repeated social convulsions, religious reforms, and foreign invasions, Sanskrit may be said to be still the only language that is spoken over the whole extent of that vast country.

Yet there is a remarkable continuity between the past and the present in India, so that despite repeated social upheavals, religious reforms, and foreign invasions, Sanskrit can still be considered the only language spoken throughout that vast country.

Though the Buddhist sovereigns published their edicts in the vernaculars, public inscriptions and private official documents continued to be composed in Sanskrit during the last two thousand years. And though the language of the sacred writings of Buddhists and Gainas was borrowed from the vulgar dialects, the literature of India never ceased to be written in Pâninean Sanskrit, while the few exceptions, as, for instance, the use of Prâkrit by women and inferior characters in the plays of Kâlidâsa and others, are themselves not without an important historical significance.

Although the Buddhist kings released their edicts in local languages, public inscriptions and official documents still continued to be written in Sanskrit for the last two thousand years. While the language of the sacred texts of Buddhists and Jains was adapted from colloquial dialects, Indian literature consistently remained in Pâṇinean Sanskrit. The few exceptions, like the use of Prākrit by women and lower-status characters in the plays of Kālidāsa and others, hold their own important historical significance.

[98]Even at the present moment, after a century of English rule and English teaching, I believe that Sanskrit is more widely understood in India than Latin was in Europe at the time of Dante.

[98]Even now, after a hundred years of British rule and English education, I think that Sanskrit is better understood in India than Latin was in Europe during Dante's time.

Whenever I receive a letter from a learned man in India, it is written in Sanskrit. Whenever there is a controversy on questions of law and religion, the pamphlets published in India are written in Sanskrit. There are journals written in Sanskrit which must entirely depend for their support on readers who prefer that classical language to the vulgar dialects. There is The Pandit, published at Benares, containing not only editions of ancient texts, but treatises on modern subjects, reviews of books published in England, and controversial articles, all in Sanskrit.

Whenever I get a letter from an educated person in India, it’s written in Sanskrit. Whenever there’s a debate about legal or religious issues, the pamphlets published in India are in Sanskrit. There are journals in Sanskrit that rely entirely on readers who prefer that classical language over the common dialects. There is The Pandit, published in Benares, which includes not only editions of ancient texts but also essays on modern topics, reviews of books published in England, and opinion pieces, all in Sanskrit.

Another paper of the same kind is the Pratna-Kamra-nandinî, "the Delight of lovers of old things," published likewise at Benares, and full of valuable materials.

Another paper of the same kind is the Pratna-Kamra-nandinî, "the Delight of lovers of old things," published in Benares as well, and filled with valuable materials.

There is also the Vidyodaya, "the Rise of Knowledge," a Sanskrit journal published at Calcutta, which sometimes contains important articles. There are probably others, which I do not know.

There is also the Vidyodaya, "the Rise of Knowledge," a Sanskrit journal published in Calcutta, which sometimes features important articles. There are likely others that I’m not aware of.

There is a monthly serial published at Bombay, by M. Moreshwar Kunte, called the Shad-darshana-Chintanikâ, or "Studies in Indian Philosophy," giving the text of the ancient systems of philosophy, with commentaries and treatises, written in Sanskrit, though in this case accompanied by a Marathi and an English translation.

There’s a monthly publication in Bombay by M. Moreshwar Kunte called the Shad-darshana-Chintanikâ, or "Studies in Indian Philosophy," which presents the texts of ancient philosophical systems with commentaries and essays written in Sanskrit, along with translations in Marathi and English.

Of the Rig-Veda, the most ancient of Sanskrit books, two editions are now coming out in monthly numbers, the one published at Bombay, by what may be called the liberal party, the other at Prayâga (Allahabad) by Dayânanda Sarasvatî, the representative of Indian orthodoxy.[99] The former gives a paraphrase in Sanskrit, and a Marathi and an English translation; the latter a full explanation in Sanskrit, followed by a vernacular commentary. These books are published by subscription, and the list of subscribers among the natives of India is very considerable.

Of the Rig-Veda, the oldest of Sanskrit texts, two editions are now being released in monthly installments. One is published in Bombay by what you could call the liberal group, and the other in Prayâga (Allahabad) by Dayânanda Sarasvatî, who represents traditional Indian views.[99] The first edition offers a paraphrase in Sanskrit along with translations in Marathi and English, while the second provides a detailed explanation in Sanskrit, followed by commentary in the local language. These books are available by subscription, and the list of subscribers among the people of India is quite large.

There are other journals, which are chiefly written in the spoken dialects, such as Bengali, Marathi, or Hindi; but they contain occasional articles in Sanskrit, as, for instance, the Hariskandrakandrikâ, published at Benares, the Tattvabodhinî, published at Calcutta, and several more.

There are other journals that are mainly written in spoken dialects like Bengali, Marathi, or Hindi; however, they sometimes include articles in Sanskrit, such as the Hariskandrakandrikâ, published in Benares, the Tattvabodhinî, published in Calcutta, and several others.

It was only the other day that I saw in the Liberal, the journal of Keshub Chunder Sen's party,[92] an account of a meeting between Brahmavrata Samadhyayi, a Vedic scholar of Nuddea, and Kashinath Trimbak Telang, a M.A. of the University of Bombay. The one came from the east, the other from the west, yet both could converse fluently in Sanskrit.[93]

It was just the other day that I saw in the Liberal, the magazine of Keshub Chunder Sen's party,[92] a description of a meeting between Brahmavrata Samadhyayi, a Vedic scholar from Nuddea, and Kashinath Trimbak Telang, an M.A. from the University of Bombay. One came from the east, the other from the west, yet both were able to speak fluently in Sanskrit.[93]

Still more extraordinary is the number of Sanskrit texts, issuing from native presses, for which there seems to be a large demand, for if we write for copies to be sent to England, we often find that, after a year or two, all the copies have been bought up in India itself. That would not be the case with Anglo-Saxon texts in England, or with Latin texts in Italy!

Even more remarkable is the number of Sanskrit texts produced by local presses that appear to be in high demand. When we request copies to be sent to England, we often discover that, after a year or two, all the copies have already been purchased in India itself. This wouldn’t happen with Anglo-Saxon texts in England or with Latin texts in Italy!

But more than this, we are told that the ancient epic poems of the Mahâbhârata and Râmâyana are still recited in the temples for the benefit of visitors, and that in the villages large crowds assemble around the Kâthaka, the reader of these ancient Sanskrit poems, [100]often interrupting his recitations with tears and sighs, when the hero of the poem is sent into banishment, while when he returns to his kingdom, the houses of the village are adorned with lamps and garlands. Such a recitation of the whole of the Mahâbhârata is said to occupy ninety days, or sometimes half a year.[94] The people at large require, no doubt, that the Brahman narrator (Kâthaka) should interpret the old poem, but there must be some few people present who understand, or imagine they understand, the old poetry of Vyâsa and Vâlmîki.

But more than that, we hear that the ancient epic poems of the Mahâbhârata and Râmâyana are still recited in temples for the benefit of visitors, and in the villages, large crowds gather around the Kâthaka, the reader of these ancient Sanskrit poems, [100]often pausing his recitations with tears and sighs when the hero of the poem is sent into exile. When he returns to his kingdom, the village houses are decorated with lamps and garlands. It is said that reciting the entire Mahâbhârata takes up ninety days or sometimes even half a year.[94] The general public expects the Brahman narrator (Kâthaka) to interpret the old poem, but there are likely a few people present who understand, or think they understand, the ancient poetry of Vyâsa and Vâlmîki.

There are thousands of Brahmans[95] even now, when so little inducement exists for Vedic studies, who know the whole of the Rig-Veda by heart and can repeat it; and what applies to the Rig-Veda applies to many other books.

There are thousands of Brahmans[95] even today, when there's so little motivation for Vedic studies, who know the entire Rig-Veda by heart and can recite it; and what’s true for the Rig-Veda is also true for many other texts.

But even if Sanskrit were more of a dead language than it really is, all the living languages of India, both Aryan and Dravidian, draw their very life and soul from Sanskrit.[96] On this point, and on the great help that even a limited knowledge of Sanskrit would render in [101]the acquisition of the vernaculars, I, and others better qualified than I am, have spoken so often, though without any practical effect, that I need not speak again. Any candidate who knows but the elements of Sanskrit grammar will well understand what I mean, whether his special vernacular may be Bengali, Hindustani, or even Tamil. To a classical scholar I can only say that between a civil servant who knows Sanskrit and Hindustani, and another who knows Hindustani only, there is about the same difference in their power of forming an intelligent appreciation of India and its inhabitants, as there is between a traveller who visits Italy with a knowledge of Latin, and a party personally conducted to Rome by Messrs. Cook & Co.

But even if Sanskrit were more of a dead language than it actually is, all the living languages of India, both Aryan and Dravidian, get their essence and spirit from Sanskrit.[96] On this matter, and on the significant advantage that even a basic understanding of Sanskrit would provide in learning the local languages, I, along with others more qualified than I, have mentioned it so many times, though without any real impact, that there's no need for me to repeat it. Any candidate who knows just the basics of Sanskrit grammar will clearly understand what I mean, regardless of whether their specific vernacular is Bengali, Hindustani, or even Tamil. To a classical scholar, I can only say that the difference between a civil servant who knows Sanskrit and Hindustani, and one who only knows Hindustani, is similar to the difference between a traveler visiting Italy with a knowledge of Latin, and a group led around Rome by Messrs. Cook & Co.

Let us examine, however, the objection that Sanskrit literature is a dead or an artificial literature, a little more carefully, in order to see whether there is not some kind of truth in it. Some people hold that the literary works which we possess in Sanskrit never had any real life at all, that they were altogether scholastic productions, and that therefore they can teach us nothing of what we really care for, namely, the historical growth of the Hindu mind. Others maintain that at the present moment, at all events, and after a century of English rule, Sanskrit literature has ceased to be a motive power in India, and that it can teach us nothing of what is passing now through the Hindu mind and influencing it for good or for evil.

Let’s take a closer look at the argument that Sanskrit literature is either dead or artificial to see if there’s any truth to it. Some people believe that the literary works we have in Sanskrit never had any real life, viewing them as purely academic creations, meaning they can't teach us anything about what we truly care about—the historical development of the Hindu mindset. Others argue that, especially after a century of British rule, Sanskrit literature no longer holds any influence in India and doesn't reflect what is currently shaping the Hindu mind, whether positively or negatively.

Let us look at the facts. Sanskrit literature is a wide and a vague term. If the Vedas, such as we now have them, were composed about 1500 b.c., and if it is a fact that considerable works continue to be written in Sanskrit [102]even now, we have before us a stream of literary activity extending over three thousand four hundred years. With the exception of China there is nothing like this in the whole world.

Let’s examine the facts. Sanskrit literature is a broad and ambiguous term. If the Vedas, as we currently have them, were composed around 1500 BCE, and if it's true that significant works are still being written in Sanskrit [102]even today, we have a continuous flow of literary activity spanning over three thousand four hundred years. Aside from China, there's nothing else like this in the entire world.

It is difficult to give an idea of the enormous extent and variety of that literature. We are only gradually becoming acquainted with the untold treasures which still exist in manuscripts, and with the titles of that still larger number of works which must have existed formerly, some of them being still quoted by writers of the last three or four centuries.[97]

It’s hard to convey the vast range and diversity of that literature. We’re only slowly discovering the countless treasures that still exist in manuscripts, along with the titles of the even greater number of works that must have existed in the past, some of which are still referenced by writers from the last three or four centuries.[97]

The Indian Government has of late years ordered a kind of bibliographical survey of India to be made, and has sent some learned Sanskrit scholars, both European and native, to places where collections of Sanskrit mss. are known to exist, in order to examine and catalogue them. Some of these catalogues have been published, and we learn from them that the number of separate works in Sanskrit, of which mss. are still in existence, amounts to about 10,000.[98] This is more, I believe, than the whole classical literature of Greece and Italy put together. Much of it, no doubt, will be called mere rubbish; but then you know that even in our days the writings of a very eminent philosopher have been called "mere rubbish." What I wish you to see is this, that there runs through the whole history of India, through its three or four thousand years, a high road, or, it is perhaps more accurate to say, a high mountain-path of literature. It may be remote from the turmoil of the plain, hardly visible perhaps to the millions of human [103]beings in their daily struggle of life. It may have been trodden by a few solitary wanderers only. But to the historian of the human race, to the student of the development of the human mind, those few solitary wanderers are after all the true representatives of India from age to age. Do not let us be deceived. The true history of the world must always be the history of the few; and as we measure the Himâlaya by the height of Mount Everest, we must take the true measure of India from the poets of the Veda, the sages of the Upanishads, the founders of the Vedânta and Sânkhya philosophies, and the authors of the oldest law-books, and not from the millions who are born and die in their villages, and who have never for one moment been roused out of their drowsy dream of life.

The Indian Government has recently commissioned a sort of bibliographical survey of India and has sent some knowledgeable Sanskrit scholars, both European and local, to areas where collections of Sanskrit mss. are known to exist, to examine and catalog them. Some of these catalogs have been published, and from them, we learn that the number of individual works in Sanskrit that still have surviving manuscripts. is around 10,000.[98] This is, I believe, more than the total classical literature of Greece and Italy combined. Much of it will likely be dismissed as mere rubbish; however, even in modern times, the works of a highly regarded philosopher have been labeled "mere rubbish." What I want you to understand is that throughout India's entire history, spanning three or four thousand years, there exists a significant path of literature. It may be far removed from the chaos of everyday life, barely noticeable to the millions of people engaged in their daily struggles. It may have only been traveled by a few solitary individuals. But for the historian of humanity and the scholar studying human development, those few solitary figures are the true representatives of India throughout the ages. Let’s not be misled. The true history of the world will always be the history of the few; just as we measure the Himalayas by the height of Mount Everest, we must evaluate India based on the poets of the Vedas, the sages of the Upanishads, the founders of Vedanta and Sankhya philosophies, and the authors of the oldest legal texts, rather than from the millions born and dying in their villages, who have never awakened from their sleepy dream of life.

To large multitudes in India, no doubt, Sanskrit literature was not merely a dead literature, it was simply non-existent; but the same might be said of almost every literature, and more particularly of the literatures of the ancient world.

To a large number of people in India, Sanskrit literature was not just a dead literature; it was simply nonexistent. The same could be said for almost every other literature, especially those of the ancient world.

Still, even beyond this, I am quite prepared to acknowledge to a certain extent the truth of the statement, that a great portion of Sanskrit literature has never been living and national, in the same sense in which the Greek and Roman literatures reflected at times the life of a whole nation; and it is quite true besides, that the Sanskrit books which are best known to the public at large, belong to what might correctly be called the Renaissance period of Indian literature, when those who wrote Sanskrit had themselves to learn the language, as we learn Latin, and were conscious that they were writing for a learned and cultivated public only, and not for the people at large.

Still, even beyond this, I’m definitely willing to acknowledge that a significant part of Sanskrit literature has never been truly national in the same way that Greek and Roman literature sometimes captured the essence of an entire nation. It’s also true that the Sanskrit books most familiar to the general public come from what could accurately be described as the Renaissance period of Indian literature, when writers of Sanskrit had to learn the language themselves, much like we learn Latin, and were aware that they were writing solely for an educated and cultured audience, not for the general population.

This will require a fuller explanation.[104]

This will need a more detailed explanation.[104]

We may divide the whole of Sanskrit literature, beginning with the Rig-Veda and ending with Dayânanda's Introduction to his edition of the Rig-Veda, his by no means uninteresting Rig-Veda-bhûmikâ, into two great periods: that preceding the great Turanian invasion, and that following it.

We can split all of Sanskrit literature, starting with the Rig-Veda and finishing with Dayânanda's Introduction to his edition of the Rig-Veda, which includes his quite engaging Rig-Veda-bhûmikâ, into two main periods: the time before the major Turanian invasion and the time after it.

The former comprises the Vedic literature and the ancient literature of Buddhism, the latter all the rest.

The first includes the Vedic literature and ancient Buddhist writings, while the second encompasses everything else.

If I call the invasion which is generally called the invasion of the Sakas, or the Scythians, or Indo-Scythians, or Turushkas, the Turanian[99] invasion, it is simply because I do not as yet wish to commit myself more than I can help as to the nationality of the tribes who took possession of India, or, at least, of the government of India, from about the first century b.c. to the third century a.d.

If I refer to the invasion commonly known as the invasion of the Sakas, or the Scythians, or Indo-Scythians, or Turushkas, as the Turanian[99] invasion, it's simply because I don't want to commit myself too much to identifying the nationality of the tribes that took control of India, or at least the government of India, from around the first century B.C. to the third century A.D.

They are best known by the name of Yueh-chi, this being the name by which they are called in Chinese chronicles. These Chinese chronicles form the principal source from which we derive our knowledge of these tribes, both before and after their invasion of India. Many theories have been started as to their relationship with other races. They are described as of pink and white complexion and as shooting from horseback; and as there was some similarity between their Chinese name Yueh-chi and the Gothi or Goths, they were identified by Remusat[100] with those German tribes, and by others with the Getae, the neighbors of the Goths. Tod went even a step farther, and traced the Gâts in India and the [105]Rajputs back to the Yueh-chi and Getæ.[101] Some light may come in time out of all this darkness, but for the present we must be satisfied with the fact that, between the first century before and the third century after our era, the greatest political revolution took place in India owing to the repeated inroads of Turanian, or, to use a still less objectionable term, of Northern tribes. Their presence in India, recorded by Chinese historians, is fully confirmed by coins, by inscriptions, and by the traditional history of the country, such as it is; but to my mind nothing attests the presence of these foreign invaders more clearly than the break, or, I could almost say, the blank in the Brahmanical literature of India from the first century before to the third century after our era.[102]

They are most commonly known as Yueh-chi, which is the name used in Chinese records. These records are the main source of our understanding of these tribes, both before and after they invaded India. Various theories have been proposed regarding their connections to other races. They are described as having a pink and white complexion and as being skilled at shooting from horseback. Because there is some similarity between their Chinese name Yueh-chi and the Gothi or Goths, Remusat[100] identified them with those German tribes, while others linked them with the Getae, neighbors of the Goths. Tod went even further, tracing the Gâts in India and the [105]Rajputs back to the Yueh-chi and Getæ.[101] There may eventually be clarity from this confusion, but for now, we must accept that between the first century BCE and the third century CE, a significant political upheaval occurred in India due to the repeated invasions by Turanian, or, to use a less controversial term, Northern tribes. Their presence in India, noted by Chinese historians, is fully supported by coins, inscriptions, and the country’s traditional history, as limited as that may be; however, in my opinion, nothing demonstrates the presence of these foreign invaders more clearly than the gap, or rather the significant absence, in the Brahmanical literature of India from the first century BCE to the third century CE.[102]

If we consider the political and social state of that country, we can easily understand what would happen in a case of invasion and conquest by a warlike race. The invaders would take possession of the strongholds or castles, and either remove the old Rajahs, or make them [106]their vassals and agents. Everything else would then go on exactly as before. The rents would be paid, the taxes collected, and the life of the villagers, that is, of the great majority of the people of India, would go on almost undisturbed by the change of government. The only people who might suffer would be, or, at all events, might be the priestly caste, unless they should come to terms with the new conquerors. The priestly caste, however, was also to a great extent the literary caste, and the absence of their old patrons, the native Rajahs, might well produce for a time a complete cessation of literary activity. The rise of Buddhism and its formal adoption by King Asoka had already considerably shaken the power and influence of the old Brahmanic hierarchy. The Northern conquerors, whatever their religion may have been, were certainly not believers in the Veda. They seem to have made a kind of compromise with Buddhism, and it is probably due to that compromise, or to an amalgamation of Saka legends with Buddhist doctrines, that we owe the so-called Mahâyâna form of Buddhism—and more particularly the Amitâbha worship—which was finally settled at the Council under Kanishka, one of the Turanian rulers of India in the first century a.d.

If we look at the political and social situation in that country, it’s easy to see what would happen if a warlike race invaded and conquered it. The invaders would take control of the strongholds or castles, and either remove the old Rajahs or make them their vassals and agents. Everything else would then continue exactly as before. The rents would be paid, taxes collected, and the villagers’ lives—the majority of people in India—would go on almost undisturbed by the change in government. The only group that might suffer could be, or at least might be, the priestly caste, unless they made a deal with the new conquerors. However, the priestly caste was also largely the literary caste, and the absence of their old patrons, the native Rajahs, might lead to a complete halt in literary activity for a while. The rise of Buddhism and its official acceptance by King Asoka had already significantly weakened the power and influence of the old Brahmanic hierarchy. The Northern conquerors, regardless of their faith, definitely didn't believe in the Veda. They seemed to have come to some sort of compromise with Buddhism, and it’s likely that this compromise, or a blending of Saka legends with Buddhist teachings, resulted in the so-called Mahàyāna form of Buddhism—especially the worship of Amitâbha—which was finalized at the Council under Kanishka, one of the Turanian rulers of India in the first century A.D.

If then we divide the whole of Sanskrit literature into these two periods, the one anterior to the great Turanian invasion, the other posterior to it, we may call the literature of the former period ancient and natural, that of the latter modern and artificial.

If we divide all of Sanskrit literature into these two periods, one before the major Turanian invasion and the other after it, we can refer to the literature of the first period as ancient and natural, while the literature of the second period can be called modern and artificial.

Of the former period we possess, first, what has been called the Veda, i.e., Knowledge, in the widest sense of the word—a considerable mass of literature, yet evidently a wreck only, saved out of a general deluge; secondly, the works collected in the Buddhist Tripitaka,[107] now known to us chiefly in what is called the Pâli dialect, the Gâthâ dialects, and Sanskrit, and probably much added to in later times.

Of the earlier period, we have, first, what is referred to as the Veda, i.e. Knowledge, in the broadest sense of the term—a substantial amount of literature, yet clearly just a remnant saved from a widespread flood; secondly, the writings compiled in the Buddhist Tripitaka,[107] which we mainly know today in the Pâli dialect, the Gâthâ dialects, and Sanskrit, and likely expanded upon in later times.

The second period of Sanskrit literature comprehends everything else. Both periods may be subdivided again, but this does not concern us at present.

The second period of Sanskrit literature includes everything else. Both periods can be divided further, but that’s not what we’re focusing on right now.

Now I am quite willing to admit that the literature of the second period, the modern Sanskrit literature, never was a living or national literature. It here and there contains remnants of earlier times, adapted to the literary, religious, and moral tastes of a later period; and whenever we are able to disentangle those ancient elements, they may serve to throw light on the past, and, to a certain extent, supplement what has been lost in the literature of the Vedic times. The metrical Law-books, for instance, contain old materials which existed during the Vedic period, partly in prose, as Sûtras, partly in more ancient metres, as Gâthâs. The Epic poems, the Mahâbhârata and Râmâyana, have taken the place of the old Itihâsas and Âkhyânas. The Purânas, even, may contain materials, though much altered, of what was called in Vedic literature the Purâna.[103]

Now, I’m definitely willing to admit that the literature from the second period, the modern Sanskrit literature, was never a living or national literature. It occasionally has remnants from earlier times, adapted to the literary, religious, and moral tastes of a later period; and whenever we manage to separate those ancient elements, they can help illuminate the past and, to some extent, fill in what has been lost from the Vedic literature. For example, the metrical law books contain old materials that existed during the Vedic period, partly in prose, as Sūtras, and partly in more ancient meters, as Gāthās. The epic poems, the Mahābhārata and Rāmāyaṇa, have replaced the old Itihāsas and Ākhyānās. The Purāṇas may also contain materials, though much altered, of what was known in Vedic literature as the Purāṇa.[103]

But the great mass of that later literature is artificial or scholastic, full of interesting compositions, and by no means devoid of originality and occasional beauty; yet with all that, curious only, and appealing to the interests of the Oriental scholar far more than the broad human sympathies of the historian and the philosopher.

But the vast majority of that later literature is artificial or academic, filled with interesting works, and certainly not lacking in originality or occasional beauty; however, despite all that, it is primarily of interest to the Oriental scholar rather than to the wider human concerns of the historian and the philosopher.

It is different with the ancient literature of India, the literature dominated by the Vedic and the Buddhistic religions. That literature opens to us a chapter in what has been called the Education of the Human Race, to [108]which we can find no parallel anywhere else. Whoever cares for the historical growth of our language, that is, of our thoughts; whoever cares for the first intelligible development of religion and mythology; whoever cares for the first foundation of what in later times we call the sciences of astronomy, metronomy, grammar, and etymology; whoever cares for the first intimations of philosophical thought, for the first attempts at regulating family life, village life, and state life, as founded on religion, ceremonial, tradition and contract (samaya)—must in future pay the same attention to the literature of the Vedic period as to the literatures of Greece and Rome and Germany.

It's different with the ancient literature of India, which is influenced by the Vedic and Buddhist religions. This literature provides us with a unique perspective on what has been called the Education of the Human Race, to [108] which we can't find a comparable example anywhere else. Anyone interested in the historical development of our language, and thus our thoughts; anyone interested in the early, clear evolution of religion and mythology; anyone focused on the initial basis of what we later refer to as the sciences of astronomy, metrology, grammar, and etymology; anyone concerned with the early hints of philosophical thinking and the first efforts to organize family life, village life, and state life based on religion, ceremony, tradition, and contract (samaya)—must, going forward, give equal consideration to the literature of the Vedic period as they do to the literatures of Greece, Rome, and Germany.

As to the lessons which the early literature of Buddhism may teach us, I need not dwell on them at present. If I may judge from the numerous questions that are addressed to me with regard to that religion and its striking coincidences with Christianity, Buddhism has already become a subject of general interest, and will and ought to become so more and more.[104] On that whole class of literature, [109]however, it is not my intention to dwell in this short course of Lectures, which can hardly suffice even for a general survey of Vedic literature, and for an elucidation of the principal lessons which, I think, we may learn from the Hymns, the Brâhmanas, the Upanishads, and the Sûtras.

As for the lessons we can learn from early Buddhist literature, I won't go into detail right now. From the many questions I get about that religion and its interesting similarities with Christianity, it seems Buddhism has already sparked widespread interest, and it definitely will and should attract even more attention.[104] Regarding that entire body of literature, [109] my goal in this short series of lectures isn't to focus on it, as there's barely enough time to give a general overview of Vedic literature and to explain the key lessons we can gather from the Hymns, the Brâhmanas, the Upanishads, and the Sûtras.

It was a real misfortune that Sanskrit literature became first known to the learned public in Europe through specimens belonging to the second, or, what I [110]called, the Renaissance period. The Bhagavadgîtâ, the plays of Kâlidâsa, such as Sakuntalâ or Urvasî, a few episodes from the Mahâbhârata and Râmâyana, such as those of Nala and the Yaadattabadha, the fables of the Hitopadesa, and the sentences of Bhartrihari are, no doubt, extremely curious; and as, at the time when they first became known in Europe, they were represented to be of extreme antiquity, and the work of a people formerly supposed to be quite incapable of high literary efforts, they naturally attracted the attention of men such as Sir William Jones in England, Herder and Goethe in Germany, who were pleased to speak of them in terms of highest admiration. It was the fashion at that time to speak of Kâlidâsa, as, for instance, Alexander von Humboldt did even in so recent a work as his Kosmos, as "the great contemporary of Virgil and Horace, who lived at the splendid court of Vikramâditya," this Vikramâditya being supposed to be the founder of the Samvat era, 56 b.c. But all this is now changed. Whoever the Vikramâditya was who is supposed to have defeated the Sakas, and to have founded another era, the Samvat era, 56 b.c., he certainly did not live in the first century b.c. Nor are the Indians looked upon any longer as an illiterate race, and their poetry as popular and artless. On the contrary, they are judged now by the same standards as Persians and Arabs, Italians or French; and, measured by that standard, such works as Kâlidâsa's plays are not superior to many plays that have long been allowed to rest in dust and peace on the shelves of our libraries. Their antiquity is no longer believed in by any critical Sanskrit scholar. Kâlidâsa is mentioned with Bhâravi as a famous poet in an inscription[105] dated a.d. 585-6 (507 Saka era), and for the [111]present I see no reason to place him much earlier. As to the Laws of Manu, which used to be assigned to a fabulous antiquity,[106] and are so still sometimes by those who write at random or at second-hand, I doubt whether, in their present form, they can be older than the fourth century of our era, nay I am quite prepared to see an even later date assigned to them. I know this will seem heresy to many Sanskrit scholars, but we must try to be honest to ourselves. Is there any evidence to constrain us to assign the Mânava-dharma-sâstra, such as we now possess it, written in continuous Slokas, to any date anterior to 300 a.d.? And if there is not, why should we not openly state it, challenge opposition, and feel grateful if our doubts can be removed?

It was truly unfortunate that Sanskrit literature first became known to educated audiences in Europe through pieces from the second, or what I would call, the Renaissance period. The Bhagavadgîtâ, the plays of Kâlidâsa, like Sakuntalâ or Urvasî, a few stories from the Mahâbhârata and Râmâyana, like those of Nala and the Yaadattabadha, the fables of the Hitopadesa, and the writings of Bhartrihari are certainly fascinating; and since, when they were first introduced in Europe, they were portrayed as extremely ancient works from a culture previously thought incapable of high literary achievements, they naturally caught the attention of figures like Sir William Jones in England, Herder and Goethe in Germany, who admired them greatly. It was trendy back then to refer to Kâlidâsa, as Alexander von Humboldt did even in his recent work, Kosmos, as "the great contemporary of Virgil and Horace, who lived at the magnificent court of Vikramâditya," this Vikramâditya believed to be the founder of the Samvat era, 56 B.C. Yet, all this has changed. No matter who Vikramâditya was, who is thought to have defeated the Sakas and established the Samvat era, 56 B.C., he definitely did not live in the first century B.C. Indians are no longer seen as an uneducated people, and their poetry as simple and naive. Instead, they are now judged by the same standards as Persians and Arabs, Italians or French; and measured by that yardstick, works like Kâlidâsa's plays don't stand out compared to many scripts that have long been left to gather dust on our library shelves. Critical Sanskrit scholars no longer accept their supposed ancientness. Kâlidâsa is mentioned alongside Bhâravi as a notable poet in an inscription[105] dated A.D. 585-6 (507 Saka era), and currently, I see no reason to place him much earlier. Regarding the Laws of Manu, which were once thought to be of mythical antiquity,[106] and sometimes still are by those who write casually or second-hand, I doubt that, in their current form, they can be older than the fourth century of our era; in fact, I'm quite ready to accept an even later date. I know this will seem like a bold claim to many Sanskrit scholars, but we must strive to be honest with ourselves. Is there any evidence that requires us to date the Mânava-dharma-sâstra, as we have it now, written in continuous Slokas, to any time before 300 AD? And if there isn't, why shouldn't we state this openly, welcome debate, and appreciate it if our concerns can be addressed?

That Manu was a name of high legal authority before that time, and that Manu and the Mânavam are frequently quoted in the ancient legal Sûtras, is quite true; but this serves only to confirm the conviction that the literature which succeeded the Turanian invasion is full of wrecks saved from the intervening deluge. If what we call the Laws of Manu had really existed as a code of laws, like the Code of Justinian, during previous centuries, is it likely that it should nowhere have been quoted and appealed to?

That Manu was a name of significant legal authority before that time, and that Manu and the Mânavam are often referenced in the ancient legal Sûtras, is certainly true; but this only reinforces the belief that the literature that followed the Turanian invasion is filled with remnants saved from the intervening chaos. If what we call the Laws of Manu had truly existed as a set of laws, like the Code of Justinian, in earlier centuries, wouldn't it have been cited and referenced somewhere?

Varâhamihira (who died 587 a.d.) refers to Manu several times, but not to a Mânava-dharma-sâstra; and the only time where he seems actually to quote a number of verses from Manu, these verses are not to be met with in our text.[107]

Varâhamihira (who died in 587 CE) mentions Manu several times, but he doesn't refer to a Mânava-dharma-sâstra; and the only instance where he seems to directly quote a number of verses from Manu, those verses aren't found in our text.[107]

I believe it will be found that the century in which Varâhamihara lived and [112]wrote was the age of the literary Renaissance in India.[108] That Kâlidâsa and Bhâravi were famous at that time, we know from the evidence of[113] inscriptions. We also know that during that century the fame of Indian literature had reached Persia, and that the King of Persia,[114] Khosru Nushirvan, sent his physician, Barzôî, to India, in order to translate the fables of the Pañkatantra, or rather their original, from [115]Sanskrit into Pahlavi. The famous "Nine Gems," or "the nine classics," as we should say, have been referred, at least in part, to the same age,[109] and I doubt whether we shall be able to assign a much earlier date to anything we possess of Sanskrit literature, excepting always the Vedic and Buddhistic writings.

I believe that the century in which Varâhamihara lived and [112]wrote was the age of the literary Renaissance in India.[108] We know from inscriptions that Kâlidâsa and Bhâravi were famous at that time. We also know that during that century, Indian literature had gained fame in Persia, and the King of Persia,[114] Khosru Nushirvan, sent his physician, Barzôî, to India to translate the fables of the Pañkatantra, or rather their original, from [115]Sanskrit into Pahlavi. The renowned "Nine Gems," or "the nine classics," as we might say, have been linked, at least in part, to the same era,[109] and I doubt we can assign an earlier date to anything we have of Sanskrit literature, except for the Vedic and Buddhist texts.

Although the specimens of this modern Sanskrit literature, when they first became known, served to arouse a general interest, and serve even now to keep alive a certain superficial sympathy for Indian literature, more serious students had soon disposed of these compositions, and while gladly admitting their claim to be called pretty and attractive, could not think of allowing to Sanskrit literature a place among the world-literatures, a place by the side of Greek and Latin, Italian, French, English, or German.

Although the examples of this modern Sanskrit literature initially generated some interest and still maintain a certain level of superficial appeal for Indian literature, more serious scholars quickly dismissed these works. While they happily acknowledged their beauty and charm, they couldn't bring themselves to consider Sanskrit literature as being on par with the great literatures of the world, alongside Greek and Latin, Italian, French, English, or German.

There was indeed a time when people began to imagine that all that was worth knowing about Indian literature was known, and that the only ground on which Sanskrit could claim a place among the recognized branches of learning in a university was its usefulness for the study of the Science of Language.

There was definitely a time when people started to believe that everything important about Indian literature was already known, and that the only reason Sanskrit could be considered a legitimate field of study in a university was its relevance to the Science of Language.

At that very time, however, now about forty years ago, a new start was made, which has given to Sanskrit scholarship an entirely new character. The chief author of that movement was Burnouf, then professor at the Collège de France in Paris, an excellent scholar, but at [116]the same time a man of wide views and true historical instincts, and the last man to waste his life on mere Nalas and Sakuntalâs. Being brought up in the old traditions of the classical school in France (his father was the author of the well-known Greek Grammar), then for a time a promising young barrister, with influential friends such as Guizot, Thiers, Mignet, Villemain, at his side, and with a brilliant future before him, he was not likely to spend his life on pretty Sanskrit ditties. What he wanted when he threw himself on Sanskrit was history, human history, world-history, and with an unerring grasp he laid hold of Vedic literature and Buddhist literature, as the two stepping-stones in the slough of Indian literature. He died young, and has left a few arches only of the building he wished to rear. But his spirit lived on in his pupils and his friends, and few would deny that the first impulse, directly or indirectly, to all that has been accomplished since by the students of Vedic and Buddhist literature, was given by Burnouf and his lectures at the Collège de France.

At that time, around forty years ago, a new beginning was made that completely transformed Sanskrit scholarship. The main figure behind this movement was Burnouf, who was then a professor at the Collège de France in Paris. He was an outstanding scholar, but also someone with broad perspectives and a true sense of history, and definitely not someone who would waste his life on simple tales like Nalas and Sakuntalâs. Having been raised in the classical traditions of the French school (his father wrote a well-known Greek Grammar), and after a time as a promising young lawyer with influential friends like Guizot, Thiers, Mignet, and Villemain, he had a bright future ahead of him and wasn't the type to get lost in trivial Sanskrit poetry. What he sought when he dedicated himself to Sanskrit was history—human history, world history. He skillfully grasped Vedic and Buddhist literature as the two crucial foundations for navigating Indian literature. He died young, leaving behind only a few remnants of the larger structure he hoped to create. However, his legacy continued through his students and friends, and few would argue that the initial spark, whether directly or indirectly, for all the achievements since in the study of Vedic and Buddhist literature came from Burnouf and his lectures at the Collège de France.

What then, you may ask, do we find in that ancient Sanskrit literature and cannot find anywhere else? My answer is: We find there the Aryan man, whom we know in his various characters, as Greek, Roman, German, Celt, and Slave, in an entirely new character. Whereas in his migrations northward his active and political energies are called out and brought to their highest perfection, we find the other side of the human character, the passive and meditative, carried to its fullest growth in India. In some of the hymns of the Rig-Veda we can still watch an earlier phase. We see the Aryan tribes taking possession of the land, and under the guidance of such warlike gods as Indra and the Maruts, defending their new homes against the assaults of the[117] black-skinned aborigines as well as against the inroads of later Aryan colonists. But that period of war soon came to an end, and when the great mass of the people had once settled down in their homesteads, the military and political duties seem to have been monopolized by what we call a caste,[110] that is by a small aristocracy, while the great majority of the people were satisfied with spending their days within the narrow spheres of their villages, little concerned about the outside world, and content with the gifts that nature bestowed on them, without much labor. We read in the Mahâbhârata (XIII. 22):

What, you might wonder, do we find in that ancient Sanskrit literature that we can’t find anywhere else? My answer is: We find the Aryan man, known to us in different roles as Greek, Roman, German, Celt, and Slave, portrayed in a completely new way. While his migrations northward sparked his active and political energies, bringing them to their peak, we see the other side of humanity—the passive and meditative aspects—fully developed in India. In some of the hymns of the Rig-Veda, we can still observe an earlier stage. We see the Aryan tribes claiming the land and, guided by warlike gods like Indra and the Maruts, defending their new homes against attacks from the[117] dark-skinned indigenous people as well as against invasions from later Aryan settlers. But that period of conflict soon ended, and once the majority of people settled into their homes, military and political responsibilities seemed to have become the domain of what we call a caste,[110] which is a small aristocracy, while the vast majority were content to spend their days in their small villages, largely indifferent to the outside world, and satisfied with the natural gifts life offered them, requiring little labor. We read in the Mahâbhârata (XIII. 22):

"There is fruit on the trees in every forest, which every one who likes may pluck without trouble. There is cool and sweet water in the pure rivers here and there. There is a soft bed made of the twigs of beautiful creepers. And yet wretched people suffer pain at the door of the rich!"

"There are fruits on the trees in every forest that anyone who wants can pick easily. There’s cool, fresh water in the clear rivers scattered about. There’s a soft bed made from the branches of lovely creepers. And still, miserable people are suffering right outside the homes of the wealthy!"

At first sight we may feel inclined to call this quiet enjoyment of life, this mere looking on, a degeneracy rather than a growth. It seems so different from what we think life ought to be. Yet, from a higher point of [118]view it may appear that those Southern Aryans have chosen the good part, or at least the part good for them, while we, Northern Aryans, have been careful and troubled about many things.

At first glance, we might be tempted to label this calm enjoyment of life, this simple observation, as a decline rather than an improvement. It feels so different from what we believe life should be. However, from a broader perspective [118], it could seem that those Southern Aryans have chosen the better path, or at least the one that suits them, while we, Northern Aryans, have been anxious and preoccupied with many concerns.

It is at all events a problem worth considering whether, as there is in nature a South and a North, there are not two hemispheres also in human nature, both worth developing—the active, combative, and political on one side, the passive, meditative, and philosophical on the other; and for the solution of that problem no literature furnishes such ample materials as that of the Veda, beginning with the Hymns and ending with the Upanishads. We enter into a new world—not always an attractive one, least of all to us; but it possesses one charm, it is real, it is of natural growth, and like everything of natural growth, I believe it had a hidden purpose, and was intended to teach us some kind of lesson that is worth learning, and that certainly we could learn nowhere else. We are not called upon either to admire or to despise that ancient Vedic literature; we have simply to study and to try to understand it.

It’s definitely worth considering whether, just as there is a South and a North in nature, there are also two sides to human nature that deserve development—the active, combative, and political on one hand, and the passive, reflective, and philosophical on the other. No literature provides better resources for exploring this idea than the Veda, starting with the Hymns and concluding with the Upanishads. We step into a new world—not always a welcoming one, especially for us—but it has one appeal: it is genuine, it grows naturally, and like all things that grow naturally, I believe it has a hidden purpose and was meant to teach us some valuable lessons that we can’t learn anywhere else. We should neither praise nor criticize that ancient Vedic literature; we simply need to study it and strive to understand it.

There have been silly persons who have represented the development of the Indian mind as superior to any other, nay, who would make us go back to the Veda or to the sacred writings of the Buddhists in order to find there a truer religion, a purer morality, and a more sublime philosophy than our own. I shall not even mention the names of these writers or the titles of their works. But I feel equally impatient when I see other scholars criticising the ancient literature of India as if it were the work of the nineteenth century, as if it represented an enemy that must be defeated, and that can claim no mercy at our hands. That the Veda is full of childish, silly, even to our minds monstrous concep[119]tions, who would deny? But even these monstrosities are interesting and instructive; nay, many of them, if we can but make allowance for different ways of thought and language, contain germs of truth and rays of light, all the more striking because breaking upon us through the veil of the darkest night.

There have been foolish people who claim that the development of the Indian mind is superior to any other. In fact, some would have us look back to the Vedas or the sacred texts of Buddhism to find a truer religion, a purer morality, and a more profound philosophy than our own. I won’t even mention the names of these writers or the titles of their works. However, I also feel frustrated when I see other scholars criticize ancient Indian literature as if it were written in the nineteenth century, treating it like an enemy that must be defeated and for which we should show no mercy. Who would deny that the Vedas are filled with childish, silly, and even monstrous ideas by our standards? Yet, even these oddities are interesting and educational; indeed, many of them, if we can account for different ways of thinking and expression, contain seeds of truth and flashes of insight, especially striking because they emerge from the depths of the darkest night.

Here lies the general, the truly human interest which the ancient literature of India possesses, and which gives it a claim on the attention, not only of Oriental scholars or of students of ancient history, but of every educated man and woman.

Here lies the general, the real human interest that the ancient literature of India has, which makes it worthy of attention not just from Oriental scholars or students of ancient history, but from every educated person.

There are problems which we may put aside for a time, ay, which we must put aside while engaged each in our own hard struggle for life, but which will recur for all that, and which, whenever they do recur, will stir us more deeply than we like to confess to others, or even to ourselves. It is true that with us one day only out of seven is set apart for rest and meditation, and for the consideration of what the Greeks called τὰ μἑγιστα—"the greatest things." It is true that that seventh day also is passed by many of us either in mere church-going routine or in thoughtless rest. But whether on week-days or on Sundays, whether in youth or in old age, there are moments, rare though they be, yet for all that the most critical moments of our life, when the old simple questions of humanity return to us in all their intensity, and we ask ourselves, What are we? What is this life on earth meant for? Are we to have no rest here, but to be always toiling and building up our own happiness out of the ruins of the happiness of our neighbors? And when we have made our home on earth as comfortable as it can be made with steam and gas and electricity, are we really so much happier than the Hindu in his primitive homestead?[120]

There are issues that we can set aside for a while, and in fact, we have to set aside while we each deal with our own tough battles for survival. However, these issues will come back, and when they do, they'll hit us harder than we’d like to admit to others or even to ourselves. It’s true that we only dedicate one day out of seven for rest and reflection, and for contemplating what the Greeks referred to as τὰ μἑγιστα—"the greatest things." It’s also true that many of us spend that seventh day either going through the motions of attending church or just resting without thought. But whether it's a weekday or Sunday, whether we’re young or old, there are those rare but critical moments in our lives when the fundamental questions of humanity confront us with full intensity. We ask ourselves, What are we? What is the purpose of this life on earth? Are we destined for endless labor, building our own happiness on the ruins of our neighbors’ happiness? And when we’ve made our lives as comfortable as possible with steam, gas, and electricity, are we really any happier than the Hindu living in his simple home?[120]

With us, as I said just now, in these Northern climates, where life is and always must be a struggle, and a hard struggle too, and where accumulation of wealth has become almost a necessity to guard against the uncertainties of old age or the accidents inevitable in our complicated social life—with us, I say, and in our society, hours of rest and meditation are but few and far between. It was the same as long as we know the history of the Teutonic races; it was the same even with Romans and Greeks. The European climate, with its long cold winters, in many places also the difficulty of cultivating the soil, the conflict of interests between small communities, has developed the instinct of self-preservation (not to say self-indulgence) to such an extent that most of the virtues and most of the vices of European society can be traced back to that source. Our own character was formed under these influences, by inheritance, by education, by necessity. We all lead a fighting-life; our highest ideal of life is a fighting-life. We work till we can work no longer, and are proud, like old horses, to die in harness. We point with inward satisfaction to what we and our ancestors have achieved by hard work, in founding a family or a business, a town or a state. We point to the marvels of what we call civilization—our splendid cities, our high-roads and bridges, our ships, our railways, our telegraphs, our electric light, our pictures, our statues, our music, our theatres. We imagine we have made life on earth quite perfect—in some cases so perfect that we are almost sorry to leave it again. But the lesson which both Brahmans and Buddhists are never tired of teaching is that this life is but a journey from one village to another, and not a resting-place. Thus we read:[111]

With us, as I just said, in these northern climates, where life is and always will be a struggle— and a tough one at that— and where accumulating wealth has become almost essential to protect against the uncertainties of old age or the inevitable accidents in our complex social life— with us, I say, and in our society, moments of rest and reflection are rare. This has been true for as long as we have known the history of the Teutonic races; it was the same even for the Romans and Greeks. The European climate, with its long, cold winters and often difficult farming conditions, along with the conflict of interests between small communities, has heightened the instinct for self-preservation (not to mention self-indulgence) to such an extent that most of the virtues and vices of European society can be traced back to that source. Our character was shaped by these influences, through inheritance, education, and necessity. We all live a combative life; our highest ideal is a fighting life. We work until we can’t anymore, and we take pride, like old horses, in dying while in harness. We take inward satisfaction in what we and our ancestors have built through hard work, whether it’s a family, a business, a town, or a state. We point to the wonders of what we call civilization—our magnificent cities, our highways and bridges, our ships, our railways, our telegraphs, our electric lights, our art, our statues, our music, our theaters. We think we’ve made life on earth nearly perfect— in some cases, so perfect that we almost feel regret for our departure. But the lesson that both Brahmans and Buddhists continually emphasize is that this life is merely a journey from one village to another, not a destination. Thus we read:[111]

"As a man journeying to another village may enjoy a night's rest in the open air, but, after leaving his resting-place, proceeds again on his journey the next day, thus father, mother, wife, and wealth are all but like a night's rest to us—wise people do not cling to them forever."

"As a man traveling to another village can enjoy a night's sleep outdoors, but after leaving his spot, continues his journey the next day, so too are our father, mother, wife, and wealth merely temporary comforts for us—wise individuals don't hold on to them forever."

Instead of simply despising this Indian view of life, might we not pause for a moment and consider whether their philosophy of life is entirely wrong, and ours entirely right; whether this earth was really meant for work only (for with us pleasure also has been changed into work), for constant hurry and flurry; or whether we, sturdy Northern Aryans, might not have been satisfied with a little less of work, and a little less of so-called pleasure, but with a little more of thought and a little more of rest. For, short as our life is, we are not mere may-flies, that are born in the morning to die at night. We have a past to look back to and a future to look forward to, and it may be that some of the riddles of the future find their solution in the wisdom of the past.

Instead of just hating this Indian perspective on life, can we take a moment to think about whether their philosophy is completely wrong and ours completely right? Is this world really just meant for work (since we've even turned pleasure into work) and constant rush and chaos? Or could it be that we, strong Northern Aryans, would be better off with a little less work and a bit less of the so-called pleasure, but with a bit more reflection and a bit more rest? Because, although our lives are short, we aren't just mayflies that live for a day. We have a past to reflect on and a future to anticipate, and maybe some of the mysteries of the future can be solved by the wisdom of the past.

Then why should we always fix our eyes on the present only? Why should we always be racing, whether for wealth or for power or for fame? Why should we never rest and be thankful?

Then why should we always focus on just the present? Why are we always chasing after wealth, power, or fame? Why can’t we take a moment to rest and be grateful?

I do not deny that the manly vigor, the silent endurance, the public spirit, and the private virtues too, of the citizens of European states represent one side, it may be a very important side, of the destiny which man has to fulfil on earth.

I don’t deny that the strength, quiet resilience, public service, and personal values of the citizens of European countries represent one aspect, and it might be a significant aspect, of the role that humanity has to play on this planet.

But there is surely another side of our nature, and possibly another destiny open to man in his journey across this life, which should not be entirely ignored. If we turn our eyes to the East, and particularly to In[122]dia, where life is, or at all events was, no very severe struggle, where the climate was mild, the soil fertile, where vegetable food in small quantities sufficed to keep the body in health and strength, where the simplest hut or cave in a forest was all the shelter required, and where social life never assumed the gigantic, ay monstrous proportions of a London or Paris, but fulfilled itself within the narrow boundaries of village-communities—was it not, I say, natural there, or, if you like, was it not intended there, that another side of human nature should be developed—not the active, the combative, and acquisitive, but the passive, the meditative, and reflective? Can we wonder that the Aryans, who stepped as strangers into some of the happy fields and valleys along the Indus or the Ganges, should have looked upon life as a perpetual Sunday or holiday, or a kind of long vacation, delightful so long as it lasts, but which must come to an end sooner or later? Why should they have accumulated wealth? why should they have built palaces? why should they have toiled day and night? After having provided from day to day for the small necessities of the body, they thought they had the right, it may be the duty, to look round upon this strange exile, to look inward upon themselves, upward to something not themselves, and to see whether they could not understand a little of the true purport of that mystery which we call life on earth.

But there's definitely another side to our nature and possibly a different destiny available to humanity in our journey through life that shouldn't be completely overlooked. If we look to the East, especially to India, where life was not an intense struggle, where the climate was mild, the soil rich, and where a small amount of plant-based food was enough to keep people healthy and strong; where the simplest hut or cave in a forest served as adequate shelter, and where social life never became as vast or overwhelming as that of London or Paris, but existed within the close-knit communities of villages—wasn’t it, I ask, natural there, or if you prefer, was it not intended, for another aspect of human nature to develop—not the active, combative, and acquiring side, but the passive, meditative, and reflective? Can we be surprised that the Aryans, who arrived as outsiders in some of the beautiful fields and valleys along the Indus or the Ganges, viewed life as a constant Sunday or holiday, a kind of long vacation that was enjoyable while it lasted but inevitable to conclude sooner or later? Why should they have hoarded wealth? Why should they have constructed grand palaces? Why should they have labored tirelessly? After taking care of their basic needs each day, they believed they had the right, perhaps even the responsibility, to look around at this strange exile, to reflect inward on themselves, and to gaze upwards at something greater than themselves to see if they could grasp a little of the true meaning of that mystery we call life on earth.

Of course we should call such notions of life dreamy, unreal, unpractical, but may not they look upon our notions of life as short-sighted, fussy, and, in the end, most unpractical, because involving a sacrifice of life for the sake of life?

Of course we should consider these ideas about life to be fanciful, unrealistic, and unworkable, but might they see our ideas about life as narrow-minded, overly particular, and ultimately impractical, since they require sacrificing life for the sake of life?

No doubt these are both extreme views, and they have hardly ever been held or realized in that extreme form[123] by any nation, whether in the East or in the West. We are not always plodding—we sometimes allow ourselves an hour of rest and peace and thought—nor were the ancient people of India always dreaming and meditating on τὰ μἑγιστα, on the great problems of life, but, when called upon, we know that they too could fight like heroes, and that, without machinery, they could by patient toil raise even the meanest handiwork into a work of art, a real joy to the maker and to the buyer.

No doubt these are both extreme views, and hardly any nation, whether in the East or the West, has ever fully embraced or realized them in such an extreme way[123]. We're not always just grinding away—we sometimes take time for rest, peace, and reflection—nor were the ancient people of India always lost in thought about the biggest questions of life. But when it was necessary, we know they could fight bravely, and without modern tools, they could turn even the simplest creations into true works of art, bringing joy to both the creator and the buyer.

All then that I wish to put clearly before you is this, that the Aryan man, who had to fulfil his mission in India, might naturally be deficient in many of the practical and fighting virtues, which were developed in the Northern Aryans by the very struggle without which they could not have survived, but that his life on earth had not therefore been entirely wasted. His very view of life, though we cannot adopt it in this Northern climate, may yet act as a lesson and a warning to us, not, for the sake of life, to sacrifice the highest objects of life.

All I want to make clear to you is this: the Aryan man, who had to fulfill his mission in India, might naturally lack many of the practical and combat skills that were developed in the Northern Aryans through their struggles for survival. However, this doesn’t mean his life on earth was wasted. His perspective on life, even though we can’t embrace it in this Northern climate, can still serve as a lesson and a warning to us—one that reminds us not to sacrifice our highest goals in life just for the sake of living.

The greatest conqueror of antiquity stood in silent wonderment before the Indian Gymnosophists, regretting that he could not communicate with them in their own language, and that their wisdom could not reach him except through the contaminating channels of sundry interpreters.

The greatest conqueror of ancient times stood in silent amazement before the Indian Gymnosophists, wishing he could speak to them in their own language, and that their wisdom could only come to him through the messy channels of various interpreters.

That need not be so at present. Sanskrit is no longer a difficult language, and I can assure every young Indian civil servant that if he will but go to the fountain-head of Indian wisdom, he will find there, among much that is strange and useless, some lessons of life which are worth learning, and which we in our haste are too apt to forget or to despise.

That doesn't have to be the case anymore. Sanskrit isn't a tough language anymore, and I can assure every young Indian civil servant that if they take the time to explore the source of Indian wisdom, they will discover, amidst a lot of things that seem strange or irrelevant, valuable life lessons that are worth learning and which we often overlook or dismiss in our hurry.

Let me read you a few sayings only, which you may[124] still hear repeated in India when, after the heat of the day, the old and the young assemble together under the shadow of their village tree—sayings which to them seem truth; to us, I fear, mere truism!

Let me share a few sayings with you, which you can still hear in India when, after the day's heat, the old and young gather under the shade of their village tree—sayings that feel like truth to them; to us, I’m afraid, they might seem like just obvious facts!

"As all have to sleep together laid low in the earth, why do foolish people wish to injure one another?[112]

"As everyone eventually lies together in the ground, why do foolish people want to harm each other?[112]

"A man seeking for eternal happiness (moksha) might obtain it by a hundredth part of the sufferings which a foolish man endures in the pursuit of riches.[113]

"A man looking for eternal happiness (moksha) might achieve it through just a fraction of the suffering that a foolish man experiences in the chase for wealth.[113]

"Poor men eat more excellent bread than the rich: for hunger gives it sweetness.[114]

"Poor people enjoy better bread than the wealthy because hunger makes it taste sweeter.[114]

"Our body is like the foam of the sea, our life like a bird, our company with those whom we love does not last forever; why then sleepest thou, my son?[115]

"Our body is like the foam on the sea, our life is like a bird, and our time with those we love doesn’t last forever; so why are you still sleeping, my son?[115]

"As two logs of wood meet upon the ocean and then separate again, thus do living creatures meet.[116]

"As two logs of wood come together on the ocean and then drift apart, so do living beings connect."

"Our meeting with wives, relations, and friends occurs on our journey. Let a man therefore see clearly where he is, whither he will go, what he is, why tarrying here, and why grieving for anything.[117]

"Our meeting with wives, relatives, and friends happens on our journey. So a man should clearly understand where he is, where he wants to go, who he is, why he’s staying here, and why he’s upset about anything.[117]

"Family, wife, children, our very body and our wealth, they all pass away. They do not belong to us. What then is ours? Our good and our evil deeds.[118]

"Family, spouse, kids, our very bodies, and our wealth—all of these things will eventually fade away. They don’t truly belong to us. So what is it that we can call our own? Our good and bad actions.[118]

"When thou goest away from here, no one will follow thee. Only thy good and thy evil deeds, they will follow thee wherever thou goest.[119]

"When you leave here, no one will follow you. Only your good and bad deeds will follow you wherever you go.[119]

"Whatever act, good or bad, a man performs, of that by necessity he receives the recompense.[120]

"Whatever actions a person takes, whether good or bad, they will inevitably receive the consequences."

"According to the Veda[121] the soul (life) is eternal, [125]but the body of all creatures is perishable. When the body is destroyed, the soul departs elsewhere, fettered by the bonds of our works.

"According to the Veda[121] the soul (life) is eternal, [125]but the body of all creatures will eventually decay. When the body is gone, the soul moves on, tied to the consequences of our actions."

"If I know that my own body is not mine, and yet that the whole earth is mine, and again that it is both mine and thine, no harm can happen then.[122]

"If I understand that my own body doesn't belong to me, but that the entire earth is mine, and also that it belongs to both you and me, then nothing bad can happen."

"As a man puts on new garments in this world, throwing aside those which he formerly wore, even so the Self[123] of man puts on new bodies which are in accordance with his acts.[124]

"As a person puts on new clothes in this world, discarding those they used to wear, the Self[123] of a person puts on new bodies that align with their actions.[124]"

"No weapons will hurt the Self of man, no fire will burn it, no water moisten it, no wind will dry it up.

"No weapons can harm a person's true self, no fire can burn it, no water can wet it, no wind can dry it out."

"It is not to be hurt, not to be burnt, not to be moistened, not to be dried up. It is imperishable, unchanging, immovable, without beginning.

"It can't be hurt, can't be burned, can't be wet, can't be dried up. It’s indestructible, unchanging, unshakeable, without a beginning."

"It is said to be immaterial, passing all understanding, and unchangeable. If you know the Self of man to be all this, grieve not.

"It’s described as beyond matter, surpassing all understanding, and unchanging. If you recognize the Self of humanity as all of this, don’t grieve."

"There is nothing higher than the attainment of the knowledge of the Self.[125]

"There is nothing greater than achieving knowledge of the Self.[125]

"All living creatures are the dwelling of the Self who lies enveloped in matter, who is immortal, and spotless. Those who worship the Self, the immovable, living in a movable dwelling, become immortal.

"All living beings are the home of the Self, which is wrapped in matter, immortal, and pure. Those who honor the Self, the unchanging one residing in a changing body, gain immortality."

"Despising everything else, a wise man should strive after the knowledge of the Self."

"Disregarding everything else, a wise person should seek to understand the Self."

We shall have to return to this subject again, for this knowledge of the Self is really the Vedânta, that is, the end, the highest goal of the Veda. The highest wisdom of Greece was "to know ourselves;" the highest wisdom of India is "to know our Self."

We will need to come back to this topic again, because understanding the Self is truly the Vedânta, which means the end, the highest goal of the Veda. The greatest wisdom in Greece was "to know ourselves;" the greatest wisdom in India is "to know our Self."

[126]If I were asked to indicate by one word the distinguishing feature of the Indian character, as I have here tried to sketch it, I should say it was transcendent, using that word, not in its strict technical sense, as fixed by Kant, but in its more general acceptation, as denoting a mind bent on transcending the limits of empirical knowledge. There are minds perfectly satisfied with empirical knowledge, a knowledge of facts, well ascertained, well classified, and well labelled. Such knowledge may assume very vast proportions, and, if knowledge is power, it may impart great power, real intellectual power to the man who can wield and utilize it. Our own age is proud of that kind of knowledge, and to be content with it, and never to attempt to look beyond it, is, I believe, one of the happiest states of mind to be in.[126]

[126]If I had to choose one word to describe the essence of the Indian character, based on my previous observations, I would say it's transcendent. I'm using that term not in its strict, technical sense as established by Kant, but in a broader context, meaning a mindset focused on going beyond the limits of what can be known through experience. Some people are perfectly fine with empirical knowledge—knowledge based on facts that are verified, categorized, and labeled appropriately. This kind of knowledge can be quite extensive and, if knowledge equals power, it can provide significant, genuine intellectual power to the person who can wield it effectively. Our modern age takes pride in this type of knowledge, and I believe that being satisfied with it and not feeling the need to look beyond it is one of the most content states of mind one can have.[126]

But, for all that, there is a Beyond, and he who has once caught a glance of it, is like a man who has gazed at the sun—wherever he looks, everywhere he sees the image of the sun. Speak to him of finite things, and he will tell you that the Finite is impossible and meaningless without the Infinite. Speak to him of death, and he will call it birth; speak to him of time, and he will call it the mere shadow of eternity. To us the senses seem to be the organs, the tools, the most powerful engines of knowledge; to him they are, if not actually deceivers, at all events heavy fetters, checking the flight of the spirit. To us this earth, this life, all that we see, and hear, and touch is certain. Here, we feel, is our home, here lie our duties, here our pleasures. To him [127]this earth is a thing that once was not, and that again will cease to be; this life is a short dream from which we shall soon awake. Of nothing he professes greater ignorance than of what to others seems to be most certain, namely what we see, and hear, and touch; and as to our home, wherever that may be, he knows that certainly it is not here.

But despite all that, there is something beyond, and once someone has caught a glimpse of it, they are like a person who has looked at the sun—wherever they look, they see the image of the sun everywhere. Talk to them about finite things, and they’ll tell you that the finite is impossible and meaningless without the infinite. Mention death, and they’ll call it birth; bring up time, and they’ll say it’s just a shadow of eternity. For us, our senses seem to be the organs, the tools, the strongest engines of knowledge; for them, they are, if not outright deceivers, at least heavy chains that hold back the spirit. To us, this earth, this life, everything we see, hear, and touch feels certain. Here, we believe, is our home, here lie our duties, here are our pleasures. But for them, [127] this earth is something that once didn’t exist and will one day cease to exist; this life is just a short dream from which we will soon awaken. Of nothing do they claim to know less than what seems most certain to others—namely what we see, hear, and touch; and as for our home, wherever that may be, they know that it certainly is not here.

Do not suppose that such men are mere dreamers. Far from it! And if we can only bring ourselves to be quite honest to ourselves, we shall have to confess that at times we all have been visited by these transcendental aspirations, and have been able to understand what Wordsworth meant when he spoke of those

Do not think that such men are just dreamers. Not at all! And if we can be completely honest with ourselves, we must admit that at times we have all experienced these lofty aspirations and have been able to grasp what Wordsworth meant when he talked about those

Stubborn inquiries
Of perception and external things,
Lost from us, disappearing; Vague doubts of a creature "Navigating through unrealized worlds."

The transcendent temperament acquired no doubt a more complete supremacy in the Indian character than anywhere else; but no nation, and no individual, is entirely without that "yearning beyond;" indeed we all know it under a more familiar name—namely, Religion.

The transcendent temperament definitely gained a more complete dominance in the Indian character than in any other culture; however, no nation and no person is completely without that "yearning beyond;" in fact, we all recognize it by a more familiar term—namely, Religion.

It is necessary, however, to distinguish between religion and a religion, quite as much as in another branch of philosophy we have to distinguish between language and a language or many languages. A man may accept a religion, he may be converted to the Christian religion, and he may change his own particular religion from time to time, just as he may speak different languages. But in order to have a religion, a man must have religion. He must once at least in his life have looked beyond the horizon of this world, and carried away in his mind an impression of the Infinite, which will never leave him[128] again. A being satisfied with the world of sense, unconscious of its finite nature, undisturbed by the limited or negative character of all perceptions of the senses, would be incapable of any religious concepts. Only when the finite character of all human knowledge has been received is it possible for the human mind to conceive that which is beyond the Finite, call it what you like, the Beyond, the Unseen, the Infinite, the Supernatural, or the Divine. That step must have been taken before religion of any kind becomes possible. What kind of religion it will be, depends on the character of the race which elaborates it, its surroundings in nature, and its experience in history.

It’s important, however, to differentiate between religion and a religion, just as we distinguish between language and a language or multiple languages in another area of philosophy. A person can embrace a religion, convert to Christianity, and switch between different religions, much like how they can speak various languages. But to truly have a religion, a person must have religion. They must, at least once in their life, have peered beyond the limits of this world, leaving with a lasting impression of the Infinite that they can never shake off[128]. Someone who is content with the sensory world, unaware of its finite nature, and unbothered by the limited or negative aspects of sensory experiences would be incapable of grasping any religious concepts. Only after recognizing the finite nature of all human knowledge can the human mind conceive what lies beyond the Finite, whether you call it the Beyond, the Unseen, the Infinite, the Supernatural, or the Divine. That realization must occur before any type of religion can emerge. The specific nature of that religion hinges on the character of the people who develop it, their natural environment, and their historical experiences.

Now we may seem to know a great many religions—I speak here, of course, of ancient religions only, of what are sometimes called national or autochthonous religions—not of those founded in later times by individual prophets or reformers.

Now we might think we know a lot about religions—I’m talking here, of course, about ancient religions only, what are sometimes called national or indigenous religions—not the ones started later by individual prophets or reformers.

Yet, among those ancient religions we seldom know, what after all is the most important point, their origin and their gradual growth. The Jewish religion is represented to us as perfect and complete from the very first, and it is with great difficulty that we can discover its real beginnings and its historical growth. And take the Greek and the Roman religions, take the religions of the Teutonic, Slavonic, or Celtic tribes, and you will find that their period of growth has always passed, long before we know them, and that from the time we know them, all their changes are purely metamorphic—changes in form of substances ready at hand. Now let us look to the ancient inhabitants of India. With them, first of all, religion was not only one interest by the side of many. It was the all-absorbing interest; it embraced not only worship and prayer, but what we call philosophy,[129] morality, law, and government—all was pervaded by religion. Their whole life was to them a religion—everything else was, as it were, a mere concession made to the ephemeral requirements of this life.

Yet, among those ancient religions we rarely know, what really stands out is their origin and gradual evolution. The Jewish religion appears to us as perfect and complete from the very beginning, and it's quite challenging to uncover its true beginnings and historical development. Look at the Greek and Roman religions, or the religions of the Teutonic, Slavonic, or Celtic tribes, and you'll find that their period of growth had already taken place long before we became familiar with them, and that from the point we know them, all their changes are purely metamorphic—just changes in the form of readily available substances. Now, let’s consider the ancient inhabitants of India. For them, religion was not just one interest among many; it was the all-consuming interest. It included not just worship and prayer, but what we refer to as philosophy,[129] morality, law, and governance—all were infused with religion. Their entire life was, in essence, a religion—everything else was merely a concession to the temporary demands of this life.

What then can we learn from the ancient religious literature of India, or from the Veda?

What can we learn from the ancient religious texts of India, or from the Veda?

It requires no very profound knowledge of Greek religion and Greek language to discover in the Greek deities the original outlines of certain physical phenomena. Every schoolboy knows that in Zeus there is something of the sky, in Poseidon of the sea, in Hades of the lower world, in Apollo of the sun, in Artemis of the moon, in Hephæstos of the fire. But for all that, there is, from a Greek point of view, a very considerable difference between Zeus and the sky, between Poseidon and the sea, between Apollo and the sun, between Artemis and the moon.

It doesn't take a deep understanding of Greek religion or the Greek language to see that the Greek gods represent some basic natural phenomena. Every school kid knows that in Zeus there's something of the sky, in Poseidon something of the sea, in Hades something of the underworld, in Apollo something of the sun, in Artemis something of the moon, and in Hephæstos something of fire. However, from a Greek perspective, there's a significant difference between Zeus and the sky, between Poseidon and the sea, between Apollo and the sun, and between Artemis and the moon.

Now what do we find in the Veda? No doubt here and there a few philosophical hymns which have been quoted so often that people have begun to imagine that the Veda is a kind of collection of Orphic hymns. We also find some purely mythological hymns, in which the Devas or gods have assumed nearly as much dramatic personality as in the Homeric hymns.

Now, what do we discover in the Veda? Without a doubt, there are a few philosophical hymns scattered throughout that have been quoted so often that people have started to think of the Veda as a collection of Orphic hymns. We also encounter some purely mythological hymns, where the Devas or gods display almost as much dramatic personality as found in the Homeric hymns.

But the great majority of Vedic hymns consists in simple invocations of the fire, the water, the sky, the sun, and the storms, often under the same names which afterward became the proper names of Hindu deities, but as yet nearly free from all that can be called irrational or mythological. There is nothing irrational, nothing I mean we cannot enter into or sympathize with, in people imploring the storms to cease, or the sky to rain, or the sun to shine. I say there is nothing irrational in it, though perhaps it might be more accurate to say that[130] there is nothing in it that would surprise anybody who is acquainted with the growth of human reason, or at all events, of childish reason. It does not matter how we call the tendency of the childish mind to confound the manifestation with that which manifests itself, effect with cause, act with agent. Call it Animism, Personification, Metaphor, or Poetry, we all know what is meant by it, in the most general sense of all these names; we all know that it exists, and the youngest child who beats the chair against which he has fallen, or who scolds his dog, or who sings: "Rain, rain, go to Spain," can teach us that, however irrational all this may seem to us, it is perfectly rational, natural, ay inevitable in the first periods, or the childish age of the human mind.

But the vast majority of Vedic hymns are simple prayers to the fire, the water, the sky, the sun, and the storms, often using the same names that later became the names of Hindu deities, yet still largely free from anything that could be called irrational or mythological. There’s nothing irrational—I mean nothing we can’t understand or relate to—about people asking the storms to stop, the sky to rain, or the sun to shine. I say there’s nothing irrational about it, though it might be more accurate to say that[130] there’s nothing in it that would surprise anyone familiar with how human reasoning develops, or at least childish reasoning. It doesn't matter how we describe the tendency of a child’s mind to mix up the thing that’s manifesting with what’s being manifested, effect with cause, or action with the doer. Whether we call it Animism, Personification, Metaphor, or Poetry, we all get the general idea; we all recognize that it exists. The youngest child, who hits the chair they fell against, scolds their dog, or sings “Rain, rain, go to Spain,” shows us that, no matter how irrational this may seem to us, it’s completely rational, natural, and even inevitable in the early stages or the childish phase of the human mind.

Now it is exactly this period in the growth of ancient religion, which was always presupposed or postulated, but was absent everywhere else, that is clearly put before us in the hymns of the Rig-Veda. It is this ancient chapter in the history of the human mind which has been preserved to us in Indian literature, while we look for it in vain in Greece or Rome or elsewhere.

Now, this specific time in the development of ancient religion, which was always assumed but was missing in other places, is clearly presented in the hymns of the Rig-Veda. This ancient chapter in the history of human thought has been preserved for us in Indian literature, while we look for it in vain in Greece, Rome, or anywhere else.

It has been a favorite idea of those who call themselves "students of man," or anthropologists, that in order to know the earliest or so-called prehistoric phases in the growth of man, we should study the life of savage nations, as we may watch it still in some parts of Asia, Africa, Polynesia, and America.

It has been a popular belief among those who refer to themselves as "students of humanity," or anthropologists, that to understand the earliest or so-called prehistoric stages in human development, we should examine the lives of indigenous peoples, as we can still observe in some regions of Asia, Africa, Polynesia, and America.

There is much truth in this, and nothing can be more useful than the observations which we find collected in the works of such students as Waitz, Tylor, Lubbock, and many others. But let us be honest, and confess, first of all, that the materials on which we have here to depend are often extremely untrustworthy.

There’s a lot of truth to this, and nothing is more helpful than the insights we gather from the works of scholars like Waitz, Tylor, Lubbock, and many others. But let’s be honest and admit, first of all, that the sources we rely on are often very unreliable.

Nor is this all. What do we know of savage tribes[131] beyond the last chapter of their history? Do we ever get an insight into their antecedents? Can we understand, what after all is everywhere the most important and the most instructive lesson to learn, how they have come to be what they are? There is indeed their language, and in it we see traces of growth that point to distant ages, quite as much as the Greek of Homer or the Sanskrit of the Vedas. Their language proves indeed that these so-called heathens, with their complicated systems of mythology, their artificial customs, their unintelligible whims and savageries, are not the creatures of to-day or yesterday. Unless we admit a special creation for these savages, they must be as old as the Hindus, the Greeks and Romans, as old as we ourselves. We may assume, of course, if we like, that their life has been stationary, and that they are to-day what the Hindus were no longer 3000 years ago. But that is a mere guess, and is contradicted by the facts of their language. They may have passed through ever so many vicissitudes, and what we consider as primitive may be, for all we know, a relapse into savagery, or a corruption of something that was more rational and intelligible in former stages. Think only of the rules that determine marriage among the lowest of savage tribes. Their complication passes all understanding, all seems a chaos of prejudice, superstition, pride, vanity, and stupidity. And yet we catch a glimpse here and there that there was some reason in most of that unreason; we see how sense dwindled away into nonsense, custom into ceremony, ceremony into farce. Why then should this surface of savage life represent to us the lowest stratum of human life, the very beginnings of civilization, simply because we cannot dig beyond that surface?

Nor is that all. What do we know about savage tribes[131] beyond the last chapter of their history? Do we ever gain insight into their origins? Can we understand, which after all is the most important and instructive lesson to learn everywhere, how they have become what they are? Their language indeed shows traces of development that point to ancient times, just like the Greek of Homer or the Sanskrit of the Vedas. Their language proves that these so-called heathens, with their complicated mythologies, artificial customs, and baffling whims and savagery, are not simply products of today or yesterday. Unless we believe they were specially created, they must be as old as the Hindus, Greeks, and Romans, as old as we are. We might assume, if we want, that their lives have been stagnant, and that they are today what the Hindus were no longer 3,000 years ago. But that's just a guess, and the facts of their language contradict it. They may have gone through many changes, and what we view as primitive might very well be a regression into savagery or a decline from something that was more rational and understandable in earlier stages. Just think about the rules that govern marriage among the most basic savage tribes. Their complexity is beyond comprehension; it all seems like a jumble of prejudice, superstition, pride, vanity, and ignorance. Yet, we can catch glimpses here and there that there was some reasoning behind most of that irrationality; we see how reason faded into nonsense, tradition into ritual, and ritual into farce. So why should this surface of savage life represent to us the lowest level of human existence, the very beginnings of civilization, simply because we cannot look deeper than that surface?

Now, I do not wish to be misunderstood. I do not[132] claim for the ancient Indian literature any more than I should willingly concede to the fables and traditions and songs of savage nations, such as we can study at present in what we call a state of nature. Both are important documents to the student of the Science of Man. I simply say that in the Veda we have a nearer approach to a beginning, and an intelligible beginning, than in the wild invocations of Hottentots or Bushmen. But when I speak of a beginning, I do not mean an absolute beginning, a beginning of all things. Again and again the question has been asked whether we could bring ourselves to believe that man, as soon as he could stand on his legs, instead of crawling on all fours, as he is supposed to have done, burst forth into singing Vedic hymns? But who has ever maintained this? Surely whoever has eyes to see can see in every Vedic hymn, ay, in every Vedic word, as many rings within rings as are in the oldest tree that was ever hewn down in the forest.

Now, I don't want to be misunderstood. I don't[132] claim that ancient Indian literature is more valuable than the fables, traditions, and songs of primitive cultures, which we can currently study in what we call a state of nature. Both are significant sources for anyone studying the Science of Man. I just want to point out that in the Veda we have a closer and clearer understanding of a beginning than in the wild chants of Hottentots or Bushmen. However, when I mention a beginning, I don't mean an absolute start, the beginning of everything. Time and again, people have asked whether we could genuinely believe that as soon as humans could stand on their legs, rather than crawling on all fours as it's assumed they once did, they suddenly started singing Vedic hymns. But who has ever claimed this? Surely anyone with the ability to observe can see in every Vedic hymn, indeed in every Vedic word, as many layers within layers as there are in the oldest tree that has ever been cut down in the forest.

I shall say even more, and I have said it before, namely, that supposing that the Vedic hymns were composed between 1500 and 1000 b.c., we can hardly understand how, at so early a date, the Indians had developed ideas which to us sound decidedly modern. I should give anything if I could escape from the conclusion that the collection of the Vedic Hymns, a collection in ten books, existed at least 1000 b.c., that is, about 500 years before the rise of Buddhism. I do not mean to say that something may not be discovered hereafter to enable us to refer that collection to a later date. All I say is that, so far as we know at present, so far as all honest Sanskrit scholars know at present, we cannot well bring our pre-Buddhistic literature into narrower limits than five hundred years.

I'll go even further, and I've mentioned this before, that if we assume the Vedic hymns were composed between 1500 and 1000 BCE, it’s hard to understand how, at such an early time, the Indians had developed ideas that seem very modern to us. I would give anything to avoid the conclusion that the collection of the Vedic Hymns, which consists of ten books, existed at least by 1000 BCE, about 500 years before Buddhism began. I’m not saying there might not be future discoveries that could push that collection to a later date. All I’m saying is that, as far as we know right now, as far as all honest Sanskrit scholars know right now, we can’t really narrow our understanding of pre-Buddhistic literature to less than five hundred years.

What then is to be done? We must simply keep our[133] preconceived notions of what people call primitive humanity in abeyance for a time, and if we find that people three thousand years ago were familiar with ideas that seem novel and nineteenth-century-like to us, well, we must somewhat modify our conceptions of the primitive savage, and remember that things hid from the wise and prudent have sometimes been revealed to babes.

What should we do then? We have to set aside our preconceived notions of what people call primitive humanity for a while, and if we discover that people three thousand years ago were aware of ideas that seem new and 19th-century to us, then we need to adjust our views of the primitive savage. We should keep in mind that things hidden from the wise and prudent have sometimes been revealed to those who are naïve.

I maintain then that for a study of man, or, if you like, for a study of Aryan humanity, there is nothing in the world equal in importance with the Veda. I maintain that to everybody who cares for himself, for his ancestors, for his history, or for his intellectual development, a study of Vedic literature is indispensable; and that, as an element of liberal education, it is far more important and far more improving than the reigns of Babylonian and Persian kings.

I firmly believe that for studying humanity, or, if you prefer, Aryan heritage, nothing is as important as the Veda. I argue that for anyone who values themselves, their ancestors, their history, or their intellectual growth, studying Vedic literature is essential; and as a part of a well-rounded education, it is far more significant and beneficial than learning about the reigns of Babylonian and Persian kings.

It is curious to observe the reluctance with which these facts are accepted, particularly by those to whom they ought to be most welcome, I mean the students of anthropology. Instead of devoting all their energy to the study of these documents, which have come upon us like a miracle, they seem only bent on inventing excuses why they need not be studied. Let it not be supposed that, because there are several translations of the Rig-Veda in English, French and German, therefore all that the Veda can teach us has been learned. Far from it. Every one of these translations has been put forward as tentative only. I myself, though during the last thirty years I have given translations of a number of the more important hymns, have only ventured to publish a specimen of what I think a translation of the Veda ought to be; and that translation, that traduction raisonnée as I ventured to call it, of twelve hymns only, fills a whole volume. We are still on the mere surface of Vedic literature, [134] and yet our critics are ready with ever so many arguments why the Veda can teach us nothing as to a primitive state of man. If they mean by primitive that which came absolutely first, then they ask for something which they will never get, not even if they discovered the private correspondence of Adam and Eve, or of the first Homo and Femina sapiens. We mean by primitive the earliest state of man of which, from the nature of the case, we can hope to gain any knowledge; and here, next to the archives hidden away in the secret drawers of language, in the treasury of words common to all the Aryan tribes, and in the radical elements of which each word is compounded, there is no literary relic more full of lessons to the true anthropologist, to the true student of mankind, than the Rig-Veda.

It's interesting to see how hesitant people are to accept these facts, especially those who should be most receptive to them—namely, anthropology students. Instead of putting all their efforts into studying these documents that have appeared like a miracle, they seem more focused on coming up with reasons not to engage with them. Just because there are several translations of the Rig-Veda available in English, French, and German, it doesn’t mean we’ve grasped everything the Veda has to offer. Not at all. Each of these translations has been presented as only a tentative attempt. For my part, even though I've translated many of the more significant hymns over the last thirty years, I've only dared to publish a sample of what I believe a Vedic translation should look like; and that translation, which I referred to as a traduction raisonnée, consists of just twelve hymns and takes up an entire volume. We're still just scratching the surface of Vedic literature, [134] and yet our critics are quick to argue that the Veda can’t teach us anything about humanity's primitive state. If by primitive they mean what came absolutely first, then they’re asking for something that will never be found, not even if we stumbled upon the private letters of Adam and Eve, or that of the first Homo and Femina sapiens. By primitive, we mean the earliest state of humanity of which we can hope to gain any understanding; and next to the archives hidden within the nuances of language, in the shared vocabulary of all Aryan tribes, and in the fundamental roots from which each word is formed, there’s no literary artifact richer in insights for the true anthropologist—the genuine student of humanity—than the Rig-Veda.

FOOTNOTES:

[89] See Cunningham, "Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum," vol. i., 1877.

[89] See Cunningham, "Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum," vol. i., 1877.

[90] Kulavagga V. 33, 1. The expression used is Khandaso âropemâ'ti.

[90] Kulavagga V. 33, 1. The expression used is Khandasoâropemâ'ti.

[91] See Rhys Davids, Buddhist Suttas, "Sacred Books of the East," vol. xi., p. 142.

[91] See Rhys Davids, Buddhist Suttas, "Sacred Books of the East," vol. xi., p. 142.

[92] The Brahmo-Samaj, a theistic school.—A. W.

[92] The Brahmo-Samaj, a theistic school.—A. W.

[93] The Liberal, March 12, 1882.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Liberal, March 12, 1882.

[94] See R. G. Bhandarkar, Consideration of the date of the Mahâbhârata, Journal of the R. A. S. of Bombay, 1872; Talboys Wheeler, "History of India," ii. 365, 572; Holtzmann, "Über das alte indische Epos," 1881, p. 1; Phear, "The Aryan Village in India and Ceylon," p. 19. That the Mahâbhârata was publicly read in the seventh century a.d., we learn from Bâna; see Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay, vol. x., p. 87, note.—A. W.

[94] See R. G. Bhandarkar, Consideration of the date of the Mahâbhârata, Journal of the R. A. S. of Bombay, 1872; Talboys Wheeler, "History of India," ii. 365, 572; Holtzmann, "Über das alte indische Epos," 1881, p. 1; Phear, "The Aryan Village in India and Ceylon," p. 19. We find out that the Mahâbhârata was publicly read in the seventh century A.D. from Bâna; see Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay, vol. x., p. 87, note.—A. W.

[95] "Hibbert Lectures," p. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Hibbert Lectures," p. 157.

[96] "Every person acquainted with the spoken speech of India knows perfectly well that its elevation to the dignity and usefulness of written speech has depended, and must still depend, upon its borrowing largely from its parent or kindred source; that no man who is ignorant of Arabic or Sanskrit can write Hindustani or Bengali with elegance, or purity, or precision, and that the condemnation of the classical languages to oblivion would consign the dialects to utter helplessness and irretrievable barbarism."—H. H. Wilson, Asiatic Journal, Jan., 1836; vol xix., p. 15.

[96] "Anyone familiar with the spoken languages of India understands that their elevation to the status and practicality of written language has relied heavily on drawing from their parent or related sources. No one who lacks knowledge of Arabic or Sanskrit can write Hindustani or Bengali with elegance, clarity, or accuracy. If the classical languages were to fade into obscurity, the dialects would be left helpless and revert to a state of barbarism."—H. H. Wilson, Asiatic Journal, Jan., 1836; vol xix., p. 15.

[97] It would be a most useful work for any young scholar to draw up a list of Sanskrit books which are quoted by later writers, but have not yet been met with in Indian libraries.

[97] It would be incredibly helpful for any young scholar to create a list of Sanskrit books that are referenced by later authors but haven’t been found in Indian libraries yet.

[98] "Hibbert Lectures," p. 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Hibbert Lectures," p. 133.

[99] This vague term, Turanian, so much used in the Parsi Scriptures, is used here in the sense of unclassified ethnically.—A. W.

[99] This unclear term, Turanian, frequently found in the Parsi Scriptures, is used here to mean ethnically unclassified.—A. W.

[100] "Recherches sur les langues Tartares," 1820, vol. i., p. 327; "Lassen," I. A., vol. ii., p. 359.

[100] "Research on Tartar Languages," 1820, vol. i., p. 327; "Lassen," I. A., vol. ii., p. 359.

[101] Lassen, who at first rejected the identification of Gâts and Yueh-chi, was afterward inclined to accept it.

[101] Lassen, who initially dismissed the idea of identifying Gâts with the Yueh-chi, eventually became more open to it.

[102] The Yueh-chi appear to have begun their invasion about 130 b.c. At this period the Grecian kingdom of Bactria, after a brilliant existence of a century, had fallen before the Tochari, a Scythian people. The new invaders, called 'Εφθαλὶται by the Greeks, had been driven out of their old abodes and now occupied the country lying between Parthia at the west, the Oxus and Surkhâb, and extending into Little Thibet. They were herdsmen and nomads. At this time India was governed by the descendants of Asoka, the great propagandist of Buddhism. About twenty years before the Christian era, or probably earlier, the Yueh-chi, under Karranos, crossed the Indus and conquered the country, which remained subject to them for three centuries. The Chinese historians Sze-ma Tsien and Han-yo, give these accounts, which are however confirmed by numismatic and other evidence.—A. W.

[102] The Yueh-chi seem to have started their invasion around 130 BCE At this time, the Greek kingdom of Bactria, after thriving for a century, had fallen to the Tochari, a Scythian tribe. The new invaders, referred to as 'Εφθαλὶται by the Greeks, had been forced out of their previous homes and now occupied the region between Parthia to the west and the Oxus and Surkhâb rivers, extending into Little Tibet. They were herders and nomads. Meanwhile, India was ruled by the descendants of Asoka, the great advocate of Buddhism. About twenty years before the start of the Christian era, or possibly even earlier, the Yueh-chi, led by Karranos, crossed the Indus River and conquered the region, which remained under their control for three centuries. The Chinese historians Sze-ma Tsien and Han-yo provide these accounts, which are corroborated by numismatic and other evidence.—A. W.

[103] "Hibbert Lectures," p. 154, note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Hibbert Lectures," p. 154, note.

[104] In June, 1882, a Conference on Buddhism was held at Sion College, to discuss the real or apparent coincidences between the religions of Buddha and Christ. Professor Müller addressed two letters to the secretary, which were afterward published, declaring such a discussion in general terms almost an impossibility. "The name of Buddhism," he says, "is applied to religious opinions, not only of the most varying, but of a decidedly opposite character, held by people on the highest and lowest stages of civilization, divided into endless sects, nay, founded on two distinct codes of canonical writings." Two Buddhist priests who were reading Sanskrit with him would hardly recognize the Buddhism now practiced in Ceylon as their own religion.

[104] In June 1882, a conference on Buddhism took place at Sion College to discuss the real or perceived similarities between the religions of Buddha and Christ. Professor Müller sent two letters to the secretary, which were later published, stating that such a discussion is nearly impossible in general terms. "The term Buddhism," he says, "refers to religious beliefs that are not only extremely varied but also fundamentally opposed, held by people at both the highest and lowest levels of civilization, divided into countless sects, and based on two distinct sets of canonical texts." Two Buddhist monks who were studying Sanskrit with him would likely not recognize the Buddhism currently practiced in Ceylon as their own religion.

He also acknowledged the startling coincidences between Buddhism and Christianity, and that Buddhism existed at least 400 years before Christianity. He would go farther, and feel extremely grateful if anybody would point out to him the historical channels through which Buddhism had influenced early Christianity. "I have been looking for such channels all my life," says he, "but hitherto I have found none. What I have found is that for some of the most startling coincidences there are historical antecedents on both sides; and if we knew these antecedents, the coincidences become far less startling. If I do find in certain Buddhist works doctrines identically the same as in Christianity, so far from being frightened, I feel delighted, for surely truth is not the less true because it is believed by the majority of the human race.

He also recognized the surprising similarities between Buddhism and Christianity, noting that Buddhism existed at least 400 years before Christianity. He would go further and be extremely thankful if anyone could show him the historical connections through which Buddhism influenced early Christianity. "I have been searching for such connections all my life," he says, "but so far I have found none. What I have discovered is that for some of the most surprising similarities, there are historical origins on both sides; and if we understood these origins, the similarities become much less surprising. If I encounter certain Buddhist texts that have teachings identical to those in Christianity, instead of being alarmed, I am actually thrilled, for surely truth is not any less true just because it is believed by the majority of humanity."

"I believe we have made some progress during the last thirty years. I still remember the time when all heathen religions were looked upon as the work of the devil.(A1) We know now that they are stages in a growth, and in a growth not determined by an accidental environment only, but by an original purpose, a purpose to be realized in the history of the human race as a whole. Even missionaries have begun to approach the heathen in a new and better spirit. They look for what may safely be preserved in the religion of their pupils, and on that common ground they try to erect a purer faith and a better worship, instead of attempting to destroy the sacred foundations of religion, which, I believe, exist, or at least, existed, in every human heart."

"I believe we've made some progress over the last thirty years. I still remember when all non-Christian religions were seen as the work of the devil. We now understand they are steps in a journey, not just shaped by random circumstances, but by a deeper purpose—one that is meant to unfold in the story of humanity as a whole. Even missionaries have started approaching different faiths with a more respectful attitude. They look for elements in their students' religions that can be preserved, and on that shared ground, they attempt to build a purer faith and a better way to worship, instead of trying to dismantle the sacred foundations of religion, which I believe exist, or at least, once existed, in every human heart."

He also states that the publishing of the "Rig-Veda and Commentary," his life-work, had produced a complete revolution both in our views of ancient religions and in the religious life of the Hindus themselves; and this not so much on the surface as in its deepest foundations.—A. W.

He also says that the publishing of the "Rig-Veda and Commentary," his life’s work, has completely transformed both our perspectives on ancient religions and the religious practices of the Hindus themselves; and this change is not just superficial but affects its deepest foundations.—A. W.

A1: We have no knowledge of such a belief. The common Christian theory is that Christianity is as old as the garden of Eden, and that truth in other religions is the result of contact, somewhere, at some time, with Christianity.—Am. Pubs.

A1: We have no knowledge of such a belief. The common Christian view is that Christianity is as old as the Garden of Eden, and that truths in other religions come from some contact with Christianity at some point in time.—American pubs.

[105] Published by Fleet in the "Indian Antiquary," 1876, pp. 68-73, and first mentioned by Dr. Bhao Daji, Journal Asiatic Society, Bombay Branch, vol. ix.

[105] Published by Fleet in the "Indian Antiquary," 1876, pp. 68-73, and first mentioned by Dr. Bhao Daji, Journal Asiatic Society, Bombay Branch, vol. ix.

[106] Sir William Jones fixed their date at 1280 b.c.; Elphinstone as 900 b.c. It has recently been stated that they could not reasonably be placed later than the fifth century b.c.

[106] Sir William Jones dated them to 1280 B.C.; Elphinstone to 900 B.C. Recently, it has been suggested that they could not fairly be placed later than the fifth century B.C.

[107] A very useful indication of the age of the Dharma-sûtras, as compared with the metrical Dharma-sâstras or Samhitâs, is to be found in the presence or absence in them of any reference to written documents. Such written documents, if they existed, could hardly be passed over in silence in law-books, particularly when the nature of witnesses is discussed in support of loans, pledges, etc. Now, we see that in treating of the law of debt and debtors,(A1) the Dharma-sûtras of Gautama, Baudhâyana, and Âpastamba never mention evidence in writing. Vasishtha only refers to written evidence, but in a passage which may be interpolated,(A2) considering that in other respects his treatment of the law of debt is very crude. Manu's metrical code shows here again its usual character. It is evidently based on ancient originals, and when it simply reproduces them, gives us the impression of great antiquity. But it freely admits more modern ingredients, and does so in our case. It speaks of witnesses, fixes their minimum number at three, and discusses very minutely their qualifications and disqualifications, without saying a word about written documents. But in one place (VIII. 168) it speaks of the valuelessness of written agreements obtained by force, thus recognizing the practical employment of writing for commercial transactions. Professor Jolly,(A3) it is true, suggests that this verse may be a later addition, particularly as it occurs totidem verbis in Nârada (IV. 55); but the final composition of Manu's Samhitâ, such as we possess it, can hardly be referred to a period when writing was not yet used, at all events for commercial purposes. Manu's "Law-book" is older than Yâavalkya's, in which writing has become a familiar subject. Vishnu often agrees literally with Yâavalkya, while Nârada, as showing the fullest development of the law of debt, is most likely the latest.(A4)

[107] A helpful way to determine the age of the Dharma-sûtras compared to the metrical Dharma-sâstras or Samhitâs is by looking for references to written documents. If these documents existed, they would likely be mentioned in law books, especially when discussing the role of witnesses for loans, pledges, and so on. In examining the law of debt and debtors,(A1) the Dharma-sûtras of Gautama, Baudhâyana, and Âpastamba do not mention written evidence at all. Vasishtha makes a brief mention of written evidence, but it's in a passage that might have been added later,(A2) given that his overall approach to the law of debt is quite basic. Manu’s metrical code reflects its usual style here. It clearly draws on ancient originals; when it restates them, it creates a sense of great age. However, it also incorporates more modern elements, as seen in this instance. It talks about witnesses, sets their minimum number at three, and goes into detail about their qualifications and disqualifications, all without mentioning written documents. Yet, in one instance (VIII. 168), it addresses the worthlessness of written agreements made under duress, thus acknowledging the practical use of writing in business transactions. Professor Jolly,(A3) however, argues that this verse may have been added later, especially since it appears totidem verbis in Nârada (IV. 55); but the final composition of Manu's Samhitâ, as we have it, probably comes from a time when writing was already in use, at least for commercial reasons. Manu's "Law-book" predates Yâavalkya's, where writing is a common topic. Vishnu often aligns literally with Yâavalkya, while Nârada, showing the most developed understanding of the law of debt, is likely the most recent.(A4)

See Brihatsamhitâ, ed. Kern, pref., p. 43; Journal of the R. A. S., 1875, p. 106.

See Brihatsamhita, ed. Kern, pref., p. 43; Journal of the R. A. S., 1875, p. 106.

A1: "Über das Indische Schuldrecht von J. Jolly," p. 291.

A1: "On Indian Law of Obligations by J. Jolly," p. 291.

A2: Jolly, l. c., p. 322.

A2: Jolly, l. c., p. 322.

A3: L. c., p. 290.

A3: L. c., p. 290.

A4: Jolly, l. c., p. 322. He places Kâtyâyana and Brihaspati after Nârada, possibly Vyâsa and Hârîta also. See also Stenzler, Z. d D. M. G. ix. 664.

A4: Jolly, l. c., p. 322. He puts Kâtyâyana and Brihaspati after Nârada, and possibly Vyâsa and Hârîta as well. See also Stenzler, Z. d D. M. G. ix. 664.

[108] Professor Müller rejects the theory of the Samvat era and the Renaissance of Sanskrit literature in the first century. Instead, he acknowledges the existence of a Saka era, bearing date with the coronation of Kanishka, 78 a.d. Although this monarch was a patron of the Buddhists, and the third collection of their sacred books was made under his auspices, our author considers the period of Saka or Yuen-chi domination from 24 b.c. till 178 a.d. as a literary interregnum. He is not willing to suggest any date for the Mahâbhârata or Râmâyana, which appear to have been then extant. He exonerates Indian epic poetry, however, from any imputation of Greek influence. Not so with astronomy. Âryabhata, the elder, who described the motion of the earth very accurately, he considers to have had no predecessors; and also cites other Indian authors who described the twelve signs of the zodiac with Greek names or their equivalents, and assigned each to a region in the body of the Creator, as we now see it marked out in our almanacs. In this matter he is certainly plausible.

[108] Professor Müller dismisses the theory of the Samvat era and the revival of Sanskrit literature in the first century. Instead, he recognizes the existence of a Saka era, dating from the coronation of Kanishka in 78 AD Although this king supported Buddhism and the third collection of their sacred texts was compiled under his guidance, our author views the period of Saka or Yuen-chi rule from 24 B.C. to 178 AD as a literary gap. He isn't willing to propose any date for the Mahâbhârata or Râmâyana, which seem to have existed at that time. However, he clears Indian epic poetry of any suggestion of Greek influence. The same cannot be said for astronomy. Âryabhata the elder, who described the movement of the earth very accurately, he believes had no predecessors; he also mentions other Indian scholars who named the twelve zodiac signs using Greek names or their equivalents and assigned each to a part of the Creator’s body, as we now see in our calendars. In this regard, he is certainly convincing.

The period of the Renaissance and the reign and proper era of Vikramâditya are set down at about 550 a.d. He follows Dr. Bhao Daji, and is sustained by Mr. Fergusson, author of "Tree and Serpent Worship," and other works on religious architecture. It was the period of learned and literary men, as well as of active religious controversy. "Believers in Buddha and believers in the Veda lived together at this time," he remarks, "very much as Protestants and Roman Catholics do at the present day—fighting when there is an opportunity or necessity for it, but otherwise sharing the same air as fellow-creatures." Among a crowd of others we may instance Dignâga, a Buddhist, Kâlidâsa, a Siva worshipper, and Mânatunga, a Gaina, as frequenting the royal court. Vasubandhu, to whom the revival of Buddhist literature was largely due, was the son of a Brahman and a student of the Nyâya philosophy; as, indeed, Hiouen-thsang, the Chinese traveller, also studied logic under a Brahmana teacher.

The Renaissance and the reign of Vikramâditya are dated around 550 A.D. This is supported by Dr. Bhao Daji and backed by Mr. Fergusson, the author of "Tree and Serpent Worship" and other works on religious architecture. It was a time of scholarly and literary figures, along with active religious debate. He notes, "Believers in Buddha and believers in the Veda lived together during this time, very much like Protestants and Roman Catholics do today—fighting whenever there's an opportunity or need, but otherwise coexisting as fellow human beings." Among many others, we can mention Dignâga, a Buddhist, Kâlidâsa, a worshipper of Siva, and Mânatunga, a Gaina, who were often found at the royal court. Vasubandhu, who played a major role in reviving Buddhist literature, was the son of a Brahman and studied Nyâya philosophy; similarly, Hiouen-thsang, the Chinese traveler, also learned logic from a Brahman teacher.

Vikramâditya oscillated between all parties. Having quarrelled with the King of Kasmira and Manorhita, the great Buddhist teacher at the convent near Peshawer, he called an assembly of Sâstrikas and Sramanas, at which the latter were denounced. He also placed Matrigupta (Kalidasa?) over that country. At his death, however, the regal authority was surrendered to the legitimate king, who in his turn reinstated Sîlâditya, the successor of Vikrama, on the throne. This king also called an assembly of divines, and the Buddhists were restored to their former position. As they seem to have constituted the principal men of learning, I am disposed to believe that they were the actual restorers of the golden period to India. The "Nine Gems," Professor Müller is very confident, belong to this period. He declares that the philosophical Sûtras have no ascertained date prior to 300 a.d.

Vikramâditya shifted his alliances among various factions. After having disputes with the King of Kashmir and Manorhita, the prominent Buddhist teacher at the monastery near Peshawar, he convened a gathering of scholars and monks, where the latter were criticized. He also appointed Matrigupta (Kalidasa?) to govern that region. However, upon his death, the royal power was returned to the rightful king, who then reestablished Śīlāditya, Vikrama's successor, on the throne. This king also called a gathering of religious leaders, and the Buddhists were returned to their previous status. As they seemed to be the leading intellectuals of the time, I believe they played a key role in restoring India's golden age. The "Nine Gems," according to Professor Müller, are firmly associated with this era. He asserts that the philosophical Sūtras cannot be dated earlier than 300 A.D.

According to him, we need not refer many famous authors to a period anterior to the fifth century. Kalidasa, from being the contemporary of Augustus, becomes the contemporary of Justinian, and the very books which were most admired by Sanskrit students as specimens of ancient Indian poetry and wisdom find their rightful place in the period of literary renaissance, coinciding with an age of renewed literary activity in Persia, soon to be followed there, as later in India, by the great Mohammedan conquests. It appears to me that he is altogether too iconoclastic. It is more than probable that the apparent lateness of date is due to the destruction of books when the Buddhists were driven out of India. It would be as logical, it seems to me, to assign a post-Christian date to the Vendidad and Yasna because they had been lost and were collected anew under the auspices of a Sassanid king. We are told in the second book of the Maccabees that Antiochus Epiphanes burned the Hebrew Scriptures, and that Judas Makkabæus made a new collection; yet nobody pretends that they ought to be assigned to the second century b.c. In fact, we must in due sincerity give some room to faith.

According to him, we don’t need to link many famous authors to a time before the fifth century. Kalidasa, who was a contemporary of Augustus, is instead considered a contemporary of Justinian. The very books that Sanskrit students admired as examples of ancient Indian poetry and wisdom actually belong to a period of literary revival, which matches a time of renewed literary activity in Persia, soon to be followed there—and later in India—by the major Muslim conquests. It seems to me that he is being overly radical. It’s quite likely that the seeming lateness of these dates is because books were destroyed when the Buddhists were expelled from India. It would be just as logical to assign a post-Christian date to the Vendidad and Yasna simply because they were lost and later recompiled under a Sassanid king. We learn from the second book of the Maccabees that Antiochus Epiphanes burned the Hebrew Scriptures, and Judas Makkabæus made a new collection; yet no one suggests they should be dated to the second century B.C. In fact, we must honestly allow some room for faith.

Astronomy was also studied. Âryabhatta the elder had described the earth as making a revolution which produced the daily rising and setting of the sun. Professor Müller thinks he had no predecessors. Varâhamihira wrote during the reign of Vikramâditya, and employs the Yuga in opposition to the Saka era. It is apparent, however, that the Greek zodiac was employed. Bâdarâyana describes the pictorial representations of the Twelve Signs and their relation to the body of Brahman or the Creator:

Astronomy was also studied. Âryabhatta the elder described the earth's rotation, which causes the daily rising and setting of the sun. Professor Müller believes he had no predecessors. Varâhamihira wrote during the reign of Vikramâditya and uses the Yuga as opposed to the Saka era. However, it is clear that the Greek zodiac was utilized. Bâdarâyana describes the illustrations of the Twelve Signs and their connection to the body of Brahman or the Creator:

"The Ram is the head; the face of the Creator is the Bull; the breast would be the Man-pair; the heart, the Crab; the Lion, the stomach; the Maid, the hip; the Balance-bearer, the belly; the eighth (Scorpion), the membrum; the Archer, his pair of thighs; the Makara, his pair of knees; the Pot, his pair of legs; the Fish-pair, his two feet." Another writer gives them in like series as the members of Kala or Time. Other evidence seems even more conclusive; Varâhamihira giving the actual Greek names in a Sanskrit dress.—A. W.

"The Ram represents the head; the Creator’s face is the Bull; the chest corresponds to the Man-pair; the heart is the Crab; the Lion stands for the stomach; the Maid symbolizes the hip; the Balance-bearer represents the belly; the eighth (Scorpion) is the sexual organ; the Archer corresponds to his thighs; the Makara symbolizes his knees; the Pot represents his legs; the Fish-pair stands for his two feet." Another writer lists them similarly as the components of Kala or Time. Other evidence seems even more convincing; Varâhamihira provides the actual Greek names in a Sanskrit form.—A. W.

[109] Kern, Preface to "Brihatsamâhitâ," p. 20.

[109] Kern, Preface to "Brihatsamâhitâ," p. 20.

[110] During times of conquest and migration, such as are represented to us in the hymns of the Rig-Veda, the system of castes, as it is described, for instance, in the Laws of Manu, would have been a simple impossibility. It is doubtful whether such a system was ever more than a social ideal, but even for such an ideal the materials would have been wanting during the period when the Aryas were first taking possession of the land of the Seven Rivers. On the other hand, even during that early period, there must have been a division of labor, and hence we expect to find and do find in the grâmas of the Five Nations, warriors, sometimes called nobles, leaders, kings; counsellors, sometimes called priests, prophets, judges; and working men, whether ploughers, or builders, or road-makers. These three divisions we can clearly perceive even in the early hymns of the Rig-Veda.

[110] During times of conquest and migration, like those depicted in the hymns of the Rig-Veda, the caste system, as described in the Laws of Manu, would have been completely impossible. It’s questionable whether such a system was ever more than just a social ideal, but even for that ideal, the necessary conditions were lacking during the time when the Aryas were first settling in the land of the Seven Rivers. However, even in that early period, there must have been a division of labor, which is why we expect to find—and do find—in the grâmas of the Five Nations, warriors, sometimes referred to as nobles, leaders, or kings; counsellors, sometimes known as priests, prophets, or judges; and working men, whether they were farmers, builders, or road-makers. These three divisions are clearly evident even in the early hymns of the Rig-Veda.

[111] Boehtlingk, Sprüche, 5101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boehtlingk, Quotes, 5101.

[112] Mahâbh. XI. 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mahâbh. XI. 121.

[113] Pañkat. II. 127 (117).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pañkat. II. 127 (117).

[114] Mahâbh. V. 1144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mahâbh. V. 1144.

[115] L. c. XII. 12050.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. XII. 12050.

[116] L. c. XII. 869.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. XII. 869.

[117] L. c. XII. 872.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. XII. 872.

[118] L. c. XII. 12453.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. XII. 12453.

[119] L. c. XII. 12456.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. XII. 12456.

[120] L. c. III. 13846 (239).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. III. 13846 (239).

[121] L. c. III. 13864.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. III. 13864.

[122] Kâm. Nîtis, 1, 23 (Boehtlingk, 918).

[122] Kâm. Nîtis, 1, 23 (Boehtlingk, 918).

[123] Âtman, see Lecture VII.—A. W.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Âtman, refer to Lecture VII.—A. W.

[124] Vishnu-sûtras XX. 50-53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vishnu-sutras XX. 50-53.

[125] Âpastamba Dharma-sûtras I. 8, 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pastamba Dharma-sutras I. 8, 22.

[126] Can a state be justly regarded as one of happiness, in which the essential being is overlooked and not regarded; whereas that subtler essence is the reality which gives life, energy, and purity to all our motives? Is to be "of the earth, earthy," a greater felicity than to acknowledge that which is from heaven? I trow not.—A. W.

[126] Can a state really be considered one of happiness if the fundamental essence is ignored and overlooked; while that deeper essence is the truth that brings life, energy, and purity to all our motives? Is being "of the earth, earthy" a greater happiness than recognizing what comes from heaven? I think not.—A. W.


LECTURE IV.

OBJECTIONS.

It may be quite true that controversy often does more harm than good, that it encourages the worst of all talents, that of plausibility, not to say dishonesty, and generally leaves the world at large worse confounded than it was before. It has been said that no clever lawyer would shrink from taking a brief to prove that the earth forms the centre of the world, and, with all respect for English juries, it is not impossible that even in our days he might gain a verdict against Galileo. Nor do I deny that there is a power and vitality in truth which in the end overcomes and survives all opposition, as shown by the very doctrine of Galileo which at present is held by hundreds and thousands who would find it extremely difficult to advance one single argument in its support. I am ready to admit also that those who have done the best work, and have contributed most largely toward the advancement of knowledge and the progress of truth, have seldom wasted their time in controversy, but have marched on straight, little concerned either about applause on the right or abuse on the left. All this is true, perfectly true, and yet I feel that I cannot escape from devoting the whole of a lecture to the answering of certain objections which have been raised against the views which I have put forward with regard to the character and the historical importance of Vedic literature. We must not forget that the whole subject is new, the[136] number of competent judges small, and mistakes not only possible, but almost inevitable. Besides, there are mistakes and mistakes, and the errors of able men are often instructive, nay one might say sometimes almost indispensable for the discovery of truth. There are criticisms which may be safely ignored, criticisms for the sake of criticism, if not inspired by meaner motives. But there are doubts and difficulties which suggest themselves naturally, objections which have a right to be heard, and the very removal of which forms the best approach to the stronghold of truth. Nowhere has this principle been so fully recognized and been acted on as in Indian literature. Whatever subject is started, the rule is that the argument should begin with the pûrvapaksha, with all that can be said against a certain opinion. Every possible objection is welcome, if only it is not altogether frivolous and absurd, and then only follows the uttarapaksha, with all that can be said against these objections and in support of the original opinion. Only when this process has been fully gone through is it allowed to represent an opinion as siddhânta, or established.

It might be true that arguments usually do more harm than good, that they promote the worst talent of all, which is the ability to seem convincing, not to mention dishonesty, and typically leave the world more confused than before. It has been said that no sharp lawyer would shy away from taking a case to prove that the earth is the center of the universe, and with all due respect to English juries, it’s not impossible that even today he could win a verdict against Galileo. I also acknowledge that there is a power and vitality in truth that ultimately prevails over all opposition, as demonstrated by Galileo's very doctrine, which is now accepted by countless people who would struggle to present a single argument supporting it. I admit that those who have done the most significant work and contributed extensively to the advancement of knowledge and truth have rarely wasted their time on arguments but have instead moved forward straightforwardly, indifferent to applause on one side or criticism on the other. All of this is absolutely true, and yet I feel compelled to dedicate an entire lecture to addressing some objections that have been raised against my views on the character and historical significance of Vedic literature. We must remember that this entire topic is new, the number of qualified judges is small, and mistakes are not only possible but almost unavoidable. Moreover, there are different types of mistakes, and the errors of capable individuals can often be enlightening, even essential for discovering the truth. There are criticisms that can be safely ignored, especially those that are simply for the sake of criticism and might stem from lesser motives. But there are genuine doubts and challenges that arise naturally, objections that deserve to be heard, and resolving these forms the best pathway to uncovering truth. This principle has been profoundly recognized and acted upon in Indian literature. Whenever a topic is introduced, the convention is to begin the discussion with the pûrvapaksha, addressing all counterarguments against a particular viewpoint. Every conceivable objection is welcome, as long as it isn’t completely frivolous or absurd, and only then does the uttarapaksha follow, presenting responses to these objections and supporting the original viewpoint. It is only after this entire process has been thoroughly conducted that an opinion can be deemed siddhânta, or established.

Therefore, before opening the pages of the Veda, and giving you a description of the poetry, the religion, and philosophy of the ancient inhabitants of India, I thought it right and necessary to establish, first of all, certain points without which it would be impossible to form a right appreciation of the historical value of the Vedic hymns, and of their importance even to us who live at so great a distance from those early poets.

Therefore, before diving into the Veda and describing the poetry, religion, and philosophy of the ancient people of India, I felt it was important to first establish some key points. Without these, it would be impossible to properly appreciate the historical significance of the Vedic hymns and their relevance even for us today, who are so far removed from those early poets.

The first point was purely preliminary, namely that the Hindus in ancient, and in modern times also, are a nation deserving of our interest and sympathy, worthy also of our confidence, and by no means guilty of the[137] charge so recklessly brought against them—the charge of an habitual disregard of truth.

The first point was simply a starting point, which is that Hindus, both in ancient times and today, are a nation that deserves our interest and sympathy, worthy of our trust, and definitely not guilty of the[137] accusation that has been carelessly leveled against them—that they have a habitual disregard for the truth.

Secondly, that the ancient literature of India is not to be considered simply as a curiosity and to be handed over to the good pleasure of Oriental scholars, but that, both by its language, the Sanskrit, and by its most ancient literary documents, the Vedas, it can teach us lessons which nothing else can teach, as to the origin of our own language, the first formation of our own concepts, and the true natural germs of all that is comprehended under the name of civilization, at least the civilization of the Aryan race, that race to which we and all the greatest nations of the world—the Hindus, the Persians, the Greeks and Romans, the Slaves, the Celts, and last, not least, the Teutons, belong. A man may be a good and useful ploughman without being a geologist, without knowing the stratum on which he takes his stand, or the strata beneath that give support to the soil on which he lives and works, and from which he draws his nourishment. And a man may be a good and useful citizen, without being an historian, without knowing how the world in which he lives came about, and how many phases mankind had to pass through in language, religion, and philosophy, before it could supply him with that intellectual soil on which he lives and works, and from which he draws his best nourishment.

Secondly, ancient Indian literature shouldn't just be seen as a curiosity to be explored by Asian studies scholars. Through its language, Sanskrit, and its oldest literary texts, the Vedas, it can provide us with insights that nothing else can offer about the origins of our own language, the initial development of our concepts, and the true natural roots of what we refer to as civilization—at least the civilization of the Aryan race, which includes us and all the great nations of the world—the Hindus, Persians, Greeks and Romans, Slavs, Celts, and, not least, the Teutons. A person can be a good and effective farmer without being a geologist, without understanding the layer of soil beneath him or the layers below that support the ground on which he lives and works, and from which he gathers his sustenance. Similarly, a person can be a good and useful citizen without being an historian, without knowing how the world he lives in was formed, and how many stages humanity went through in language, religion, and philosophy before it could provide him with the intellectual foundation on which he lives and works, and from which he derives his greatest nourishment.

But there must always be an aristocracy of those who know, and who can trace back the best which we possess, not merely to a Norman count, or a Scandinavian viking, or a Saxon earl, but to far older ancestors and benefactors, who thousands of years ago were toiling for us in the sweat of their face, and without whom we should never be what we are—the ancestors of the whole Aryan race, the first framers of our words, the first poets[138] of our thoughts, the first givers of our laws, the first prophets of our gods, and of Him who is God above all gods.

But there will always be a group of knowledgeable people who can trace the best of what we have, not just back to a Norman count, a Scandinavian Viking, or a Saxon earl, but to much older ancestors and benefactors, who thousands of years ago worked hard for us, and without whom we would never be who we are—the ancestors of the entire Aryan race, the first creators of our words, the first poets of our ideas, the first lawmakers, the first prophets of our gods, and of Him who is God above all gods.[138]

That aristocracy of those who know—di color che sanno—or try to know, is open to all who are willing to enter, to all who have a feeling for the past, an interest in the genealogy of our thoughts, and a reverence for the ancestry of our intellect, who are in fact historians in the true sense of the word, i.e. inquirers into that which is past, but not lost.

That aristocracy of those who know—di color che sanno—or try to know, is open to anyone willing to join, to anyone who has an appreciation for the past, an interest in the origins of our ideas, and a respect for the heritage of our intellect. These people are, in fact, true historians, i.e. seekers of what is past but not forgotten.

Thirdly, having explained to you why the ancient literature of India, the really ancient literature of that country, I mean that of the Vedic period, deserves the careful attention, not of Oriental scholars only, but of every educated man and woman who wishes to know how we, even we here in England and in this nineteenth century of ours, came to be what we are, I tried to explain to you the difference, and the natural and inevitable difference, between the development of the human character in such different climates as those of India and Europe. And while admitting that the Hindus were deficient in many of those manly virtues and practical achievements which we value most, I wished to point out that there was another sphere of intellectual activity in which the Hindus excelled—the meditative and transcendent—and that here we might learn from them some lessons of life which we ourselves are but too apt to ignore or to despise.

Thirdly, after explaining why the ancient literature of India, specifically from the Vedic period, deserves the careful attention of not just Oriental scholars but also every educated person who wants to understand how we, even here in England in our nineteenth century, became who we are, I tried to clarify the natural and inevitable differences in the development of human character in the distinct climates of India and Europe. While acknowledging that the Hindus may lack many of the qualities and practical achievements we value most, I aimed to highlight another area of intellectual pursuit where the Hindus excelled—the meditative and transcendent—and suggested that we could learn important life lessons from them that we often tend to overlook or undervalue.

Fourthly, fearing that I might have raised too high expectations of the ancient wisdom, the religion and philosophy of the Vedic Indians, I felt it my duty to state that, though primitive in one sense, we must not expect the Vedic religion to be primitive in the anthropological sense of the word, as containing the utterances[139] of beings who had just broken their shells, and were wonderingly looking out for the first time upon this strange world. The Veda may be called primitive, because there is no other literary document more primitive than it; but the language, the mythology, the religion and philosophy that meet us in the Veda open vistas of the past which no one would venture to measure in years. Nay, they contain, by the side of simple, natural, childish thoughts, many ideas which to us sound modern, or secondary and tertiary, as I called them, but which nevertheless are older than any other literary document, and give us trustworthy information of a period in the history of human thought of which we knew absolutely nothing before the discovery of the Vedas.[127]

Fourthly, concerned that I might have set expectations too high for the ancient wisdom, religion, and philosophy of the Vedic Indians, I felt it was important to clarify that, while primitive in a certain sense, we shouldn’t consider the Vedic religion primitive in the anthropological sense, as if it came from beings who had just emerged from their shells and were looking out at this strange world for the first time. The Veda can be considered primitive because there is no other literary document more ancient than it; however, the language, mythology, religion, and philosophy found in the Veda reveal insights from the past that no one would dare to quantify in years. In fact, alongside simple, natural, childlike ideas, there are many concepts that seem modern or secondary and tertiary, as I referred to them, but are actually older than any other literary work and provide us with reliable information about a period in the history of human thought that we knew nothing about before the discovery of the Vedas.[139][127]

But even thus our path is not yet clear. Other objections have been raised against the Veda as an historical document. Some of them are important; and I have at times shared them myself. Others are at least instructive, and will give us an opportunity of testing the foundation on which we stand.

But even so, our path isn't clear yet. Other issues have been raised against the Veda as a historical document. Some of these are significant, and I've at times agreed with them myself. Others are at least informative and will allow us a chance to examine the basis on which we stand.

The first objection then against our treating the Veda as an historical document is that it is not truly national in its character, and does not represent the thoughts of the whole of the population of India, but only of a small minority, namely of the Brahmans, and not even of the whole class of Brahmans, but only of a small minority of them, namely of the professional priests.

The first objection to considering the Veda as a historical document is that it isn't genuinely national in character and doesn't reflect the views of the entire population of India, but only a small minority—the Brahmans. Moreover, it doesn't even represent all Brahmans, but only a small fraction of them, specifically the professional priests.

Objections should not be based on demands which, from the nature of the case, are unreasonable. Have those who maintain that the Vedic hymns do not represent [140]the whole of India, that is the whole of its ancient population, in the same manner as they say that the Bible represents the Jews or Homer the Greeks, considered what they are asking for? So far from denying that the Vedic hymns represent only a small and, it may be, a priestly minority of the ancient population of India, the true historian would probably feel inclined to urge the same cautions against the Old Testament and the Homeric poems also.

Objections shouldn't be based on demands that are unreasonable given the situation. Have those who argue that the Vedic hymns don't reflect [140] the entirety of India—including its entire ancient population—considered what they're actually asking? Rather than denying that the Vedic hymns represent just a small, possibly priestly, segment of the ancient Indian population, a true historian would likely suggest applying the same caution to the Old Testament and the works of Homer as well.

No doubt, after the books which compose the Old Testament had been collected as a Sacred Canon, they were known to the majority of the Jews. But when we speak of the primitive state of the Jews, of their moral, intellectual, and religious status while in Mesopotamia or Canaan or Egypt, we should find that the different books of the Old Testament teach us as little of the whole Jewish race, with all its local characteristics and social distinctions, as the Homeric poems do of all the Greek tribes, or the Vedic hymns of all the inhabitants of India. Surely, even when we speak of the history of the Greeks or the Romans, we know that we shall not find there a complete picture of the social, intellectual, and religious life of a whole nation. We know very little of the intellectual life of a whole nation, even during the Middle Ages, ay, even at the present day. We may know something of the generals, of the commanders-in-chief, but of the privates, of the millions, we know next to nothing. And what we do know of kings or generals or ministers is mostly no more than what was thought of them by a few Greek poets or Jewish prophets, men who were one in a million among their contemporaries.

No doubt, after the books that make up the Old Testament were gathered into a Sacred Canon, they were recognized by most Jews. However, when we talk about the early state of the Jews—about their moral, intellectual, and religious condition in Mesopotamia, Canaan, or Egypt—we find that the various books of the Old Testament offer just as little insight into the entire Jewish people, with all their local traits and social distinctions, as the Homeric poems do for all the Greek tribes or the Vedic hymns do for all the people of India. Certainly, even when we discuss the history of the Greeks or Romans, we realize that we won't get a complete picture of the social, intellectual, and religious life of an entire nation. We know very little about the intellectual life of a whole nation, even during the Middle Ages, and even today. We might know something about the generals and commanders-in-chief, but about the privates and millions, we know next to nothing. And what we do know about kings, generals, or ministers is mostly just what a handful of Greek poets or Jewish prophets thought of them—men who were one in a million among their peers.

But it might be said that though the writers were few, the readers were many. Is that so? I believe you[141] would be surprised to hear how small the number of readers is even in modern times, while in ancient times reading was restricted to the very smallest class of privileged persons. There may have been listeners at public and private festivals, at sacrifices, and later on in theatres, but readers, in our sense of the word, are a very modern invention.

But you could argue that while there were only a few writers, there were a lot of readers. Is that true? You[141] might be surprised to learn that the number of readers is still quite small today, while in ancient times, reading was limited to a very small group of privileged people. There might have been people who listened at public and private festivals, during sacrifices, and later in theaters, but readers, as we understand it now, are a pretty modern concept.

There never has been so much reading, reading spread over so large an area, as in our times. But if you asked publishers as to the number of copies sold of books which are supposed to have been read by everybody, say Macaulay's History of England, the Life of the Prince Consort, or Darwin's Origin of Species, you would find that out of a population of thirty-two millions not one million has possessed itself of a copy of these works. The book which of late has probably had the largest sale is the Revised Version of the New Testament; and yet the whole number of copies sold among the eighty millions of English-speaking people is probably not more than four millions. Of ordinary books which are called books of the season, and which are supposed to have had a great success, an edition of three or four thousand copies is not considered unsatisfactory by publishers or authors in England. But if you look to other countries, such, for instance, as Russia, it would be very difficult indeed to name books that could be considered as representative of the whole nation, or as even known by more than a very small minority.

There has never been as much reading, spread across such a wide area, as there is today. But if you asked publishers about the number of copies sold of books that are supposed to be read by everyone, like Macaulay's History of England, the Life of the Prince Consort, or Darwin's Origin of Species, you'd find that out of a population of thirty-two million, not even one million people own copies of these works. The book that has probably sold the most recently is the Revised Version of the New Testament; yet, the total number of copies sold among the eighty million English-speaking people is likely not more than four million. For ordinary books that are labeled as the books of the season, and which are thought to have been very successful, an edition of three or four thousand copies isn’t seen as disappointing by publishers or authors in England. However, if you look at other countries, like Russia, it would be very challenging to name books that could be considered representative of the entire nation, or even known by more than a very small minority.

And if we turn our thoughts back to the ancient nations of Greece and Italy, or of Persia and Babylonia, what book is there, with the exception perhaps of the Homeric poems, of which we could say that it had been read or even heard of by more than a few thousand people? We think of Greeks and Romans as literary peo[142]ple, and so no doubt they were, but in a very different sense from what we mean by this. What we call Greeks and Romans are chiefly the citizens of Athens and Rome, and here again those who could produce or who could read such works as the Dialogues of Plato or the Epistles of Horace constituted a very small intellectual aristocracy indeed. What we call history—the memory of the past—has always been the work of minorities. Millions and millions pass away unheeded, and the few only to whom has been given the gift of fusing speech and thought into forms of beauty remain as witnesses of the past.

And if we think back to the ancient nations of Greece and Italy, or Persia and Babylonia, what book is there, aside from maybe the Homeric poems, that we could say was read or even heard of by more than a few thousand people? We picture Greeks and Romans as literary people, and they definitely were, but in a very different way than we think of it today. When we refer to Greeks and Romans, we're mainly talking about the citizens of Athens and Rome, and even then, those who could create or read works like the Dialogues of Plato or the Epistles of Horace were really a very small intellectual elite. What we consider history—the memory of the past—has always been the work of a few. Millions and millions pass away unnoticed, and only a select few, gifted with the ability to turn speech and thought into beautiful forms, remain as witnesses to the past.

If then we speak of times so distant as those represented by the Rig-Veda, and of a country so disintegrated, or rather as yet so little integrated as India was three thousand years ago, surely it requires but little reflection to know that what we see in the Vedic poems are but a few snow-clad peaks, representing to us, from a far distance, the whole mountain-range of a nation, completely lost beyond the horizon of history. When we speak of the Vedic hymns as representing the religion, the thoughts and customs of India three thousand years ago, we cannot mean by India more than some unknown quantity of which the poets of the Veda are the only spokesmen left. When we now speak of India, we think of 250 millions, a sixth part of the whole human race, peopling the vast peninsula from the Himalayan mountains between the arms of the Indus and the Ganges, down to Cape Comorin and Ceylon, an extent of country nearly as large as Europe. In the Veda the stage on which the life of the ancient kings and poets is acted, is the valley of the Indus and the Punjab, as it is now called, the Sapta Sindhasah, the Seven Rivers of the Vedic poets. The land watered by the Ganges is hardly[143] known, and the whole of the Dekkan seems not yet to have been discovered.

If we talk about times as distant as those depicted in the Rig-Veda, and a country as fragmented, or rather still not fully unified as India was three thousand years ago, it doesn't take much thought to realize that what we see in the Vedic poems are just a few snow-capped peaks, symbolizing, from a great distance, the entire mountain range of a nation that is completely lost beyond the horizon of history. When we refer to the Vedic hymns as representing the religion, thoughts, and customs of India three thousand years ago, we can’t really mean India as we understand it today—it's more like an unknown quantity where the poets of the Veda are the only remaining voices. When we think of India now, we picture 250 million people, one-sixth of the entire human race, populating the vast peninsula from the Himalayan mountains between the Indus and Ganges rivers down to Cape Comorin and Ceylon, an area nearly as large as Europe. In the Veda, the setting for the lives of ancient kings and poets is the valley of the Indus and Punjab, as it is called today, the Sapta Sindhasah, the Seven Rivers of the Vedic poets. The land irrigated by the Ganges is hardly[143] known, and the whole of the Deccan seems not yet to have been explored.

Then again, when these Vedic hymns are called the lucubrations of a few priests, not the outpourings of the genius of a whole nation, what does that mean? We may no doubt call these ancient Vedic poets priests, if we like, and no one would deny that their poetry is pervaded not only by religious, mythological, and philosophical, but likewise by sacrificial and ceremonial conceits. Still a priest, if we trace him back far enough, is only a presbyteros or an elder, and, as such, those Vedic poets had a perfect right to speak in the name of a whole class, or of the village community to which they belonged. Call Vasishtha a priest by all means, only do not let us imagine that he was therefore very like Cardinal Manning.

Then again, when these Vedic hymns are referred to as the works of a few priests rather than the expressions of a whole nation's creativity, what does that imply? We can certainly call these ancient Vedic poets priests if we want, and nobody would argue that their poetry is filled not just with religious, mythological, and philosophical themes, but also with ideas about sacrifice and ceremonies. However, if we trace the term "priest" back far enough, it simply means an elder or presbyter, and in that sense, those Vedic poets had every right to speak on behalf of a whole class or the village community they belonged to. Feel free to call Vasishtha a priest, but let's not assume he was much like Cardinal Manning.

After we have made every possible concession to arguments, most of which are purely hypothetical, there remains this great fact that here, in the Rig-Veda, we have poems, composed in perfect language, in elaborate metre, telling us about gods and men, about sacrifices and battles, about the varying aspects of nature and the changing conditions of society, about duty and pleasure, philosophy and morality—articulate voices reaching us from a distance from which we never heard before the faintest whisper; and instead of thrilling with delight at this almost miraculous discovery, some critics stand aloof and can do nothing but find fault, because these songs do not represent to us primitive men exactly as they think they ought to have been; not like Papúas or Bushmen, with arboraceous habits and half-animal clicks, not as worshipping stocks or stones, or believing in fetiches, as according to Comte's inner consciousness they ought to have done, but rather, I must confess, as beings whom we can[144] understand, with whom to a certain extent we can sympathize, and to whom, in the historical progress of the human intellect, we may assign a place not very far behind the ancient Jews and Greeks.

After we’ve made every possible concession to arguments, most of which are just hypothetical, there remains this significant fact that here, in the Rig-Veda, we have poems written in perfect language and intricate meter, talking about gods and humans, sacrifices and battles, the different aspects of nature and the changing conditions of society, duty and pleasure, philosophy and morality—clear voices reaching us from a distance from which we never heard even the faintest whisper before; and instead of feeling thrilled about this almost miraculous discovery, some critics stand back and can only find faults, because these songs don’t portray primitive people exactly as they believe they should have been; not like Papuans or Bushmen, with tree-dwelling habits and half-animal sounds, not as worshipping stocks or stones, or believing in fetishes, as according to Comte’s inner consciousness they should have done, but rather, I must admit, as beings we can understand, with whom we can, to some extent, sympathize, and to whom, in the historical progress of human thought, we can assign a place not very far behind the ancient Jews and Greeks.

Once more then, if we mean by primitive, people who inhabited this earth as soon as the vanishing of the glacial period made this earth inhabitable, the Vedic poets were certainly not primitive. If we mean by primitive, people who were without a knowledge of fire, who used unpolished flints, and ate raw flesh, the Vedic poets were not primitive. If we mean by primitive, people who did not cultivate the soil, had no fixed abodes, no kings, no sacrifices, no laws, again, I say, the Vedic poets were not primitive. But if we mean by primitive the people who have been the first of the Aryan race to leave behind literary relics of their existence on earth, then I say the Vedic poets are primitive, the Vedic language is primitive, the Vedic religion is primitive, and, taken as a whole, more primitive than anything else that we are ever likely to recover in the whole history of our race.

Once again, if by primitive we mean people who lived on this earth as soon as the glacial period ended and made it livable, then the Vedic poets were definitely not primitive. If by primitive we mean people who didn’t know how to use fire, who used rough stones for tools, and ate raw meat, the Vedic poets were not primitive. If by primitive we mean people who didn’t farm, had no permanent homes, no kings, no rituals, and no laws, I again assert that the Vedic poets were not primitive. However, if by primitive we refer to the first people of the Aryan race who left behind literary artifacts of their existence, then I would say the Vedic poets are primitive, the Vedic language is primitive, the Vedic religion is primitive, and overall, more primitive than anything else we are likely to discover in the entire history of our species.

When all these objections had failed, a last trump was played. The ancient Vedic poetry was said to be, if not of foreign origin, at least very much infected by foreign, and more particularly by Semitic influences. It had always been urged by Sanskrit scholars as one of the chief attractions of Vedic literature that it not only allowed us an insight into a very early phase of religious thought, but that the Vedic religion was the only one the development of which took place without any extraneous influences, and could be watched through a longer series of centuries than any other religion. Now with regard to the first point, we know how perplexing it is in the religion of ancient Rome to distinguish between Italian[145] and Greek ingredients, to say nothing of Etruscan and Phœnician influences. We know the difficulty of finding out in the religion of the Greeks what is purely home-grown, and what is taken over from Egypt, Phœnicia, it may be from Scythia; or at all events, slightly colored by those foreign rays of thought. Even in the religion of the Hebrews, Babylonian, Phœnician, and at a later time Persian influences have been discovered, and the more we advance toward modern times, the more extensive becomes the mixture of thought, and the more difficult the task of assigning to each nation the share which it contributed to the common intellectual currency of the world. In India alone, and more particularly in Vedic India, we see a plant entirely grown on native soil, and entirely nurtured by native air. For this reason, because the religion of the Veda was so completely guarded from all strange infections, it is full of lessons which the student of religion could learn nowhere else.

When all these objections failed, a final argument was made. It was claimed that the ancient Vedic poetry was, if not of foreign origin, at least heavily influenced by foreign, particularly Semitic, elements. Sanskrit scholars have always pointed out that one of the main attractions of Vedic literature is that it not only offers insight into an early phase of religious thought but also that the Vedic religion developed without any external influences, making it possible to trace its evolution over a longer period than any other religion. Regarding the first point, we know how challenging it is to distinguish between Italian and Greek influences in the religion of ancient Rome, not to mention Etruscan and Phoenician impacts. We also know the difficulty in identifying what is purely indigenous in Greek religion versus what was borrowed from Egypt, Phoenicia, or possibly Scythia, albeit slightly colored by those foreign ideas. Even in Hebrew religion, influences from Babylonian, Phoenician, and later Persian cultures have been identified; and the closer we get to modern times, the more extensive the mixture of ideas becomes, making it harder to assign the contributions of each nation to the collective intellectual heritage of the world. In India alone, especially in Vedic India, we find a tradition that has grown entirely from native roots and has been wholly nourished by local influences. For this reason, since Vedic religion was so well protected from all outside influences, it offers lessons that the student of religion cannot find anywhere else.

Now what have the critics of the Veda to say against this? They say that the Vedic poems show clear traces of Babylonian influences.

Now what do the critics of the Veda have to say about this? They say that the Vedic poems show clear signs of Babylonian influences.

I must enter into some details, because, small as they seem, you can see that they involve very wide consequences.

I need to go over some details because, although they might seem minor, you can see that they have significant implications.

There is one verse in the Rig-Veda, VIII. 78, 2,[128] which has been translated as follows: "Oh Indra, bring to us a brilliant jewel, a cow, a horse, an ornament, together with a golden Manâ."[129]

There is one verse in the Rig-Veda, VIII. 78, 2,[128] which has been translated as follows: "Oh Indra, bring us a shining jewel, a cow, a horse, an ornament, along with a golden Manâ."[129]

Now what is a golden Manâ? The word does not occur again by itself, either in the Veda or anywhere else, and it has been identified by Vedic scholars with the Latin mina, the Greek μνᾶ, the Phœnician manah (מָנֶה), the well-known weight[130] which we actually possess now among the treasures brought from Babylon and Nineveh to the British Museum.[131]

Now, what is a golden Manâ? The term doesn’t appear again on its own, either in the Veda or anywhere else, and Vedic scholars have connected it to the Latin mina, the Greek μνᾶ, and the Phoenician manah (מָנֶה), the well-known weight[130] that we actually have now among the treasures brought from Babylon and Nineveh to the British Museum.[131]

If this were so, it would be irrefragable evidence of at all events a commercial intercourse between Babylon and India at a very early time, though it would in no way prove a real influence of Semitic on Indian thought. But is it so? If we translate sakâ manâ hiranyayâ by "with a mina of gold," we must take manâ hiranyayâ as instrumental cases. But sakâ never governs an instrumental case. This translation therefore is impossible, and although the passage is difficult, because manâ does not occur again in the Rig-Veda, I should think we might take manâ hiranyayâ for a dual, and translate, "Give us also two golden armlets." To suppose that the Vedic poets should have borrowed this one word and this one measure from the Babylonians, would be against all the rules of historical criticism. The word manâ never occurs again in the whole of Sanskrit literature, no other Babylonian weight occurs again in the whole of Sanskrit literature, and it is not likely that a poet who asks for a cow and a horse, would ask in the same breath [147]for a foreign weight of gold, that is, for about sixty sovereigns.

If this were true, it would undeniably prove that there was some trade between Babylon and India at a very early time, but it wouldn't actually show any significant influence of Semitic thought on Indian ideas. But is it true? If we translate sakâ manâ hiranyayâ as "with a mina of gold," we would have to consider manâ hirannayâ as instrumental cases. However, sakâ never governs an instrumental case. So, this translation isn't feasible, and even though the passage is tricky, since manâ doesn't appear again in the Rig-Veda, I think we could interpret manâ hiranyayâ as a dual form and translate it as "Give us also two golden armlets." To assume that the Vedic poets borrowed this one word and this one measure from the Babylonians goes against all historical criticism principles. The word manâ doesn't show up anywhere else in Sanskrit literature, no other Babylonian weight appears again in all of Sanskrit literature, and it seems unlikely that a poet who asks for a cow and a horse would also ask for a foreign measure of gold, specifically something worth about sixty sovereigns.

But this is not the only loan that India has been supposed to have negotiated in Babylon. The twenty-seven Nakshatras, or the twenty-seven constellations, which were chosen in India as a kind of lunar Zodiac, were supposed to have come from Babylon. Now the Babylonian Zodiac was solar, and, in spite of repeated researches, no trace of a lunar Zodiac has been found, where so many things have been found, in the cuneiform inscriptions. But supposing even that a lunar Zodiac had been discovered in Babylon, no one acquainted with Vedic literature and with the ancient Vedic ceremonial would easily allow himself to be persuaded that the Hindus had borrowed that simple division of the sky from the Babylonians. It is well known that most of the Vedic sacrifices depend on the moon, far more than on the sun.[132] As the Psalmist says, "He appointed the moon for seasons; the sun knoweth his going down," we read in the Rig-Veda X. 85, 18, in a verse addressed to sun and moon, "They walk by their own power, one after the other (or from east to west), as playing children they go round the sacrifice. The one looks upon all the worlds, the other is born again and again, determining the seasons."

But this isn't the only loan that India is thought to have negotiated in Babylon. The twenty-seven Nakshatras, or twenty-seven constellations, which were selected in India as a kind of lunar Zodiac, are believed to have originated from Babylon. The Babylonian Zodiac was solar, and despite extensive research, no evidence of a lunar Zodiac has been found among the many discoveries in cuneiform inscriptions. Even if a lunar Zodiac had been found in Babylon, anyone familiar with Vedic literature and the ancient Vedic ceremonies would be reluctant to believe that the Hindus borrowed that simple division of the sky from the Babylonians. It is well known that most of the Vedic sacrifices are based on the moon, much more than on the sun. [132] As the Psalmist says, "He appointed the moon for seasons; the sun knows its setting," we read in the Rig-Veda X. 85, 18, in a verse directed at the sun and moon, "They move with their own power, one after the other (or from east to west), like playful children they circle the sacrifice. One observes all the worlds, the other is reborn continually, marking the seasons."

"He becomes new and new, when he is born; as the herald of the days, he goes before the dawns. By his approach he determines their share for the gods, the moon increases a long life."

"He is reborn over and over, as he comes into the world; as the messenger of the days, he precedes the dawns. By his arrival, he decides their portion for the gods, ensuring a long life for the moon."

The moon, then, determines the seasons, the ritus, the moon fixes the share, that is, the sacrificial oblation [148]for all the gods. The seasons and the sacrifices were in fact so intimately connected together in the thoughts of the ancient Hindus, that one of the commonest names for priest was ritv-ig, literally, the season-sacrificer.

The moon, therefore, sets the seasons, the ritus, and determines the portion of the sacrificial offerings [148] for all the gods. In fact, the ancient Hindus were so closely connected to the seasons and sacrifices that one of the most common names for a priest was ritv-ig, which literally means the season-sacrificer.

Besides the rites which have to be performed every day, such as the five Mahâyaas, and the Agnihotra in the morning and the evening, the important sacrifices in Vedic times were the Full and New-moon sacrifices (darsapûrnamâsa); the Season-sacrifices (kâturmâsya), each season consisting of four months;[133] and the Half-yearly sacrifices, at the two solstices. There are other sacrifices (âgrayana, etc.) to be performed in autumn and summer, others in winter and spring, whenever rice and barley are ripening.[134]

Besides the daily rituals that must be performed, like the five Mahâyañgas and the Agnihotra in the morning and evening, the significant sacrifices in Vedic times included the Full and New-moon sacrifices (darsapurṇamāsa); the Season-sacrifices (kāturmāsya), each season lasting four months; and the Half-yearly sacrifices during the two solstices. There are additional sacrifices (āgrayana, etc.) that need to be carried out in autumn and summer, as well as others in winter and spring, whenever rice and barley are ripening.

The regulation of the seasons, as one of the fundamental conditions of an incipient society, seems in fact to have been so intimately connected with the worship of the gods, as the guardians of the seasons and the protectors of law and order, that it is sometimes difficult to say whether in their stated sacrifices the maintenance of the calendar or the maintenance of the worship of the gods was more prominent in the minds of the old Vedic priests.

The regulation of the seasons, as one of the basic needs of a developing society, appears to have been closely tied to the worship of the gods, who were seen as the guardians of the seasons and the protectors of law and order. Because of this, it can be hard to determine whether the old Vedic priests were more focused on maintaining the calendar or on maintaining the worship of the gods in their sacrifices.

The twenty-seven Nakshatras then were clearly suggested by the moon's passage.[135] Nothing was more natural for the sake of counting days, months, or seasons than to observe the twenty-seven places which the moon occupied in her passage from any point of the sky back to the same point. It was far easier than to determine [149]the sun's position either from day to day, or from month to month; for the stars, being hardly visible at the actual rising and setting of the sun, the idea of the sun's conjunction with certain stars could not suggest itself to a listless observer. The moon, on the contrary, progressing from night to night, and coming successively in contact with certain stars, was like the finger of a clock, moving round a circle, and coming in contact with one figure after another on the dial-plate of the sky. Nor would the portion of about one third of a lunation in addition to the twenty-seven stars from new moon to new moon, create much confusion in the minds of the rough-and-ready reckoners of those early times. All they were concerned with were the twenty-seven celestial stations which, after being once traced out by the moon, were fixed, like so many mile-stones, for determining the course of all the celestial travellers that could be of any interest for signs and for seasons, and for days and for years. A circle divided into twenty-seven sections, or any twenty-seven poles planted in a circle at equal distances round a house, would answer the purpose of a primitive Vedic observatory. All that was wanted to be known was between which pair of poles the moon, or afterward the sun also, was visible at their rising or setting, the observer occupying the same central position on every day.

The twenty-seven Nakshatras were clearly indicated by the moon's movement.[135] It made perfect sense to track days, months, and seasons by observing the twenty-seven positions the moon went through while moving from one point in the sky back to the same point. This was much simpler than figuring out the sun's position day by day or month by month; the stars were barely visible at sunrise and sunset, making it hard for a distracted observer to think about the sun's alignment with specific stars. In contrast, the moon, progressing night after night and coming into contact with certain stars, resembled the hand of a clock moving around a dial, touching each hour marker in turn. Furthermore, adding about one-third of a lunar cycle on top of the twenty-seven stars from new moon to new moon wouldn’t confuse the straightforward calculators of those early times. They were primarily focused on the twenty-seven celestial markers that, after being mapped out by the moon, became fixed like mileposts for guiding all celestial bodies of interest in determining signs, seasons, days, and years. A circle split into twenty-seven sections, or any twenty-seven poles arranged in a circle at equal distances around a center, would serve as a basic Vedic observatory. All that needed to be known was which pair of poles the moon, or later the sun, was visible between at their rising or setting, with the observer positioned in the center each day.

Our notions of astronomy cannot in fact be too crude and too imperfect if we wish to understand the first beginnings in the reckoning of days and seasons and years. We cannot expect in those days more than what any shepherd would know at present of the sun and moon, the stars and seasons. Nor can we expect any observations of heavenly phenomena unless they had some bearing on the practical wants of primitive society.[150]

Our ideas about astronomy can’t be too basic or incomplete if we want to grasp how people first started keeping track of days, seasons, and years. We shouldn’t expect them to know more than what a shepherd today would know about the sun, moon, stars, and seasons. Also, we can’t expect them to make observations about celestial events unless those events were relevant to the practical needs of early society.[150]

If then we can watch in India the natural, nay inevitable, growth of the division of the heaven into twenty-seven equal divisions, each division marked by stars, which may have been observed and named long before they were used for this new purpose—if, on the other hand, we could hardly understand the growth and development of the Indian ceremonial except as determined by a knowledge of the lunar asterisms, the lunar months, and the lunar seasons, surely it would be a senseless hypothesis to imagine that the Vedic shepherds or priests went to Babylonia in search of a knowledge which every shepherd might have acquired on the banks of the Indus, and that, after their return from that country only, where a language was spoken which no Hindu could understand, they set to work to compose their sacred hymns and arrange their simple ceremonial. We must never forget that what is natural in one place is natural in other places also, and we may sum up without fear of serious contradiction, that no case has been made out in favor of a foreign origin of the elementary astronomical notions of the Hindus as found or presupposed in the Vedic hymns.[136]

If we can observe in India the natural, even inevitable, division of the sky into twenty-seven equal parts, each marked by stars that may have been noticed and named long before they were used for this purpose—if we can also see that it's difficult to understand the growth and development of Indian rituals without considering the lunar constellations, lunar months, and lunar seasons—then it would be illogical to think that the Vedic shepherds or priests traveled to Babylonia in search of knowledge that any shepherd could have gained along the banks of the Indus. After returning from a place where the language was completely foreign to them, they supposedly began to create their sacred hymns and organize their simple rituals. We must remember that what is natural in one region is also natural in others, and we can confidently conclude that no convincing evidence supports the idea of a foreign origin for the basic astronomical concepts found or implied in the Vedic hymns.[136]

The Arabs, as is well known, have twenty-eight lunar stations, the Manzil, and I can see no reason why Mohammed and his Bedouins in the desert should not have made the same observation as the Vedic poets in India, though I must admit at the same time that Colebrooke has brought forward very cogent arguments to prove that, in their scientific employment at least, the Arabic Manzil were really borrowed from an Indian source.[137]

The Arabs, as we all know, have twenty-eight lunar stations, called the Manzil, and I see no reason why Mohammed and his Bedouins in the desert wouldn't have made the same observations as the Vedic poets in India. However, I must acknowledge that Colebrooke has presented strong arguments to show that, at least in their scientific use, the Arabic Manzil were actually borrowed from an Indian source.[137]

The Chinese, too, have their famous lunar stations, the Sieu, originally twenty-four in number, and afterward [151]raised to twenty-eight.[138] But here again there is no necessity whatever for admitting, with Biot, Lassen, and others, that the Hindus went to China to gain their simplest elementary notions of lunar chrononomy. First of all, the Chinese began with twenty-four, and raised them to twenty-eight; the Hindus began with twenty-seven, and raised them to twenty-eight. Secondly, out of these twenty-eight asterisms, there are seventeen only which can really be identified with the Hindu stars (târâs). Now if a scientific system is borrowed, it is borrowed complete. But, in our case, I see really no possible channel through which Chinese astronomical knowledge could have been conducted to India so early as 1000 before our era. In Chinese literature India is never mentioned before the middle of the second century before Christ; and if the Kînas in the later Sanskrit literature are meant for Chinese, which is doubtful, it is important to observe that that name never occurs in Vedic literature.[139]

The Chinese also have their well-known lunar stations, the Sieu, originally numbering twenty-four and later increased to twenty-eight.[151] But there's really no need to agree with Biot, Lassen, and others that the Hindus traveled to China to learn their basic ideas about lunar calendars. First of all, the Chinese started with twenty-four and moved up to twenty-eight; the Hindus began with twenty-seven and also went up to twenty-eight. Secondly, out of these twenty-eight constellations, only seventeen can actually be matched with Hindu stars (târâs). Now, if a scientific system is borrowed, it is taken in its entirety. But in this case, I don't see any possible way that Chinese astronomical knowledge could have reached India as early as 1000 BCE. In Chinese literature, India is not mentioned until the middle of the second century BCE; and if the Kînas in later Sanskrit literature refer to the Chinese, which is questionable, it's important to note that this name never appears in Vedic literature.

When therefore the impossibility of so early a communication between China and India had at last been recognized, a new theory was formed, namely, "that the knowledge of Chinese astronomy was not imported straight from China to India, but was carried, together with the Chinese system of division of the heavens into twenty-eight mansions, into Western Asia, at a period not much later than 1100 b.c., and was then adopted by some Western people, either Semitic or Iranian. In their hands it was supposed to have received a new form, such as adapted it to a ruder and less scientific method of observation, the limiting stars of the mansions being converted into zodiacal groups or constellations, and in some instances altered in position, so as to be brought nearer to the general planetary path of the ecliptic. In this changed form, having become a means of roughly determining and describing the places and movements of the planets, it was believed to have passed into the keeping of the Hindus, very probably along with the first knowledge of the planets themselves, and entered upon an independent career of history in India. It still maintained itself in its old seat, leaving its traces later in the Bundahash; and made its way so far westward as finally to become known and adopted by the Arabs." With due respect for the astronomical knowledge of those who hold this view, all I can say is that [153]this is a novel, and nothing but a novel, without any facts to support it, and that the few facts which are known to us do not enable a careful reasoner to go beyond the conclusions stated many years ago by Colebrooke, that the "Hindus had undoubtedly made some progress at an early period in the astronomy cultivated by them for the regulation of time. Their calendar, both civil and religious, was governed chiefly, not exclusively, by the moon and the sun; and the motions of these luminaries were carefully observed by them, and with such success that their determination of the moon's synodical revolution, which was what they were principally concerned with, is a much more correct one than the Greeks ever achieved. They had a division of the ecliptic into twenty-seven and twenty-eight parts, suggested evidently by the moon's period in days, and seemingly their own; it was certainly borrowed by the Arabians."

When the impossibility of such an early communication between China and India was finally recognized, a new theory emerged. It proposed that the understanding of Chinese astronomy wasn't directly imported from China to India, but rather was brought, along with the Chinese system of dividing the heavens into twenty-eight mansions, into Western Asia around 1100 B.C. This knowledge was then adapted by some Western peoples, either Semitic or Iranian. In their hands, it was believed to be reformulated to fit a more primitive and less scientific method of observation, with the defining stars of the mansions being turned into zodiac groups or constellations, and in some cases, repositioned to align more closely with the general path of the planets along the ecliptic. In this modified form, it became a means of roughly determining and describing the locations and movements of the planets, and likely made its way to the Hindus alongside the initial understanding of the planets themselves, leading to an independent history in India. It continued to exist in its original form, leaving traces later in the Bundahash, and traveled far west until it was eventually recognized and adopted by the Arabs. While I respect the astronomical knowledge of those who support this theory, all I can say is that this is purely a theory, and there are no facts to back it up. The few facts we do know do not allow a careful thinker to conclude more than what Colebrooke stated many years ago: that the "Hindus had indeed made some progress early on in the astronomy they practiced for timekeeping. Their calendar, both civil and religious, was primarily, though not exclusively, governed by the moon and the sun; they meticulously observed these celestial bodies with such success that their calculation of the moon's synodical revolution, which was their main focus, is much more accurate than what the Greeks achieved. They divided the ecliptic into twenty-seven and twenty-eight parts, likely inspired by the moon's cycle in days, and seemingly their own; it was certainly adopted by the Arabs."

There is one more argument which has been adduced in support of a Babylonian, or, at all events, a Semitic influence to be discovered in Vedic literature which we must shortly examine. It refers to the story of the Deluge.

There is one more argument that has been presented to support a Babylonian, or at least a Semitic, influence found in Vedic literature that we should examine briefly. It relates to the story of the Deluge.

That story, as you know, has been traced in the traditions of many races, which could not well have borrowed it from one another; and it was rather a surprise that no allusion even to a local deluge should occur in any of the Vedic hymns, particularly as very elaborate accounts of different kinds of deluges are found in the later Epic poems, and in the still later Purânas, and form in fact a very familiar subject in the religious traditions of the people of India.

That story, as you know, has been found in the traditions of many cultures that likely didn't borrow it from each other; it was quite surprising that there was no mention of a local flood in any of the Vedic hymns, especially since detailed accounts of various floods are present in the later Epic poems and in the even later Puranas, and it actually becomes a very common topic in the religious traditions of the people of India.

Three of the Avatâras or incarnations of Vishnu are connected with a deluge, that of the Fish, that of the[154] Tortoise, and that of the Boar, Vishnu in each case rescuing mankind from destruction by water, by assuming the form of a fish, or a tortoise, or a boar.

Three of the Avatâras or incarnations of Vishnu are associated with a flood: the Fish, the [154] Tortoise, and the Boar. In each case, Vishnu saves humanity from being destroyed by water by taking on the form of a fish, a tortoise, or a boar.

This being so, it seemed a very natural conclusion to make that, as there was no mention of a deluge in the most ancient literature of India, that legend had penetrated into India from without at a later time.

Given this, it seemed a logical conclusion that, since there was no mention of a flood in the earliest literature of India, that legend must have originated outside of India at a later time.

When, however, the Vedic literature became more generally known, stories of a deluge were discovered, if not in the hymns, at least in the prose writings, belonging to the second period, commonly called the Brâhmana period. Not only the story of Manu and the Fish, but the stories of the Tortoise and of the Boar also, were met with there in a more or less complete form, and with this discovery the idea of a foreign importation lost much of its plausibility. I shall read you at least one of these accounts of a Deluge which is found in the Satapatha Brâhmana, and you can then judge for yourselves whether the similarities between it and the account in Genesis are really such as to require, nay as to admit, the hypothesis that the Hindus borrowed their account of the Deluge from their nearest Semitic neighbors.

When the Vedic literature became more widely known, stories of a great flood were found, if not in the hymns, at least in the prose writings from the second period, commonly referred to as the Brâhmana period. Not only the story of Manu and the Fish, but also the tales of the Tortoise and the Boar were present there in a more or less complete form, and with this discovery, the idea of outside influence became much less convincing. I will read to you at least one of these flood accounts that can be found in the Satapatha Brâhmana, and you can then decide for yourselves whether the similarities between it and the account in Genesis are truly significant enough to suggest, or even allow, the theory that the Hindus borrowed their flood story from their closest Semitic neighbors.

We read in the Satapatha Brâhmana I. 8, 1:

We read in the Satapatha Brâhmana I. 8, 1:

"In the morning they brought water to Manu for washing, as they bring it even now for washing our hands.

"In the morning, they brought water to Manu for washing, just like they do now for washing our hands."

"While he was thus washing, a fish came into his hands.

"While he was washing his hands, a fish slipped into them."

"2. The fish spoke this word to Manu: 'Keep me, and I shall save thee.'

"2. The fish said to Manu, 'Hold on to me and I will save you.'"

"Manu said: 'From what wilt thou save me?'

"Manu said: 'From what will you save me?'"

"The fish said: 'A flood will carry away all these creatures, and I shall save thee from it.'

"The fish said: 'A flood will sweep away all these creatures, and I'll save you from it.'"

"Manu said: 'How canst thou be kept?'[155]

"Manu said: 'How can you be kept?'[155]

"3. The fish said: 'So long as we are small, there is much destruction for us, for fish swallows fish. Keep me therefore first in a jar. When I outgrow that, dig a hole and keep me in it. When I outgrow that, take me to the sea, and I shall then be beyond the reach of destruction.'

"3. The fish said: 'As long as we stay small, we’ll face a lot of danger because fish eat fish. So keep me first in a jar. When I outgrow that, dig a hole and put me in it. When I outgrow that, take me to the sea, and I’ll be safe from harm.'"

"4. He became soon a large fish (ghasha), for such a fish grows largest. The fish said: 'In such and such a year the flood will come. Therefore when thou hast built a ship, thou shalt meditate on me. And when the flood has risen, thou shalt enter into the ship, and I will save thee from the flood.'

"4. He quickly became a big fish (ghasha), because that type of fish grows the largest. The fish said: 'In a certain year, a flood will come. So when you build a ship, you should think of me. And when the flood rises, you should get into the ship, and I will save you from the flood.'"

"5. Having thus kept the fish, Manu took him to the sea. Then in the same year which the fish had pointed out, Manu, having built the ship, meditated on the fish. And when the flood had risen, Manu entered into the ship. Then the fish swam toward him, and Manu fastened the rope of the ship to the fish's horn, and he thus hastened toward[140] the Northern Mountain.

"5. After catching the fish, Manu took it to the sea. Then, in the same year the fish had indicated, Manu built the ship and focused on the fish. When the floodwaters rose, Manu got into the ship. The fish swam toward him, and Manu tied the ship's rope to the fish's horn. He then hurried toward[140] the Northern Mountain."

"6. The fish said: 'I have saved thee; bind the ship to a tree. May the water not cut thee off, while thou art on the mountain. As the water subsides, do thou gradually slide down with it.' Manu then slid down gradually with the water, and therefore this is called 'the Slope of Manu' on the Northern Mountain. Now the flood had carried away all these creatures, and thus Manu was left there alone.

"6. The fish said: 'I saved you; tie the ship to a tree. May the water not wash you away while you're on the mountain. As the water goes down, you should slowly slide down with it.' Manu then gradually slid down with the water, which is why this is called 'the Slope of Manu' on the Northern Mountain. Now the flood had swept away all these creatures, leaving Manu alone there."

"7. Then Manu went about singing praises and toiling, wishing for offspring. And he sacrificed there also with a Pâka-sacrifice. He poured clarified butter, thickened milk, whey, and curds in the water as a libation. [156]In one year a woman arose from it. She came forth as if dripping, and clarified butter gathered on her step. Mitra and Varuna came to meet her.

"7. Then Manu went around singing praises and working hard, hoping for children. He also made a Pâka sacrifice there. He poured clarified butter, thickened milk, whey, and curds into the water as an offering. [156]After a year, a woman emerged from it. She appeared as if she were dripping, and clarified butter collected at her feet. Mitra and Varuna came to greet her."

"8. They said to her: 'Who art thou?' She said: 'The daughter of Manu.' They rejoined: 'Say that thou art ours.' 'No,' she said, 'he who has begotten me, his I am.'

"8. They said to her: 'Who are you?' She replied: 'The daughter of Manu.' They responded: 'Claim that you are ours.' 'No,' she said, 'I belong to the one who created me.'

"Then they wished her to be their sister, and she half agreed and half did not agree, but went away, and came to Manu.

"Then they wanted her to be their sister, and she partly agreed and partly disagreed, but left and went to Manu."

"9. Manu said to her: 'Who art thou?' She said: 'I am thy daughter.' 'How, lady, art thou my daughter?' he asked.

"9. Manu said to her, 'Who are you?' She replied, 'I am your daughter.' 'How, my lady, are you my daughter?' he asked."

"She replied: 'The libations which thou hast poured into the water, clarified butter, thickened milk, whey and curds, by them thou hast begotten me. I am a benediction—perform (me) this benediction at the sacrifices. If thou perform (me) it at the sacrifice, thou wilt be rich in offspring and cattle. And whatever blessing thou wilt ask by me, will always accrue to thee.' He therefore performed that benediction in the middle of the sacrifice, for the middle of the sacrifice is that which comes between the introductory and the final offerings.

"She replied: 'The offerings you’ve poured into the water—clarified butter, thickened milk, whey, and curds—are what created me. I am a blessing—perform this blessing at the sacrifices. If you do this during the sacrifice, you will be abundant in children and livestock. And whatever blessing you ask through me will always come to you.' So, he performed that blessing during the sacrifice, as the middle of the sacrifice is what falls between the introductory and final offerings."

"10. Then Manu went about with her, singing praises and toiling, wishing for offspring. And with her he begat that offspring which is called the offspring of Manu; and whatever blessing he asked with her, always accrued to him. She is indeed Idâ, and whosoever, knowing this, goes about (sacrifices) with Idâ, begets the same offspring which Manu begat, and whatever blessing he asks with her, always accrues to him."

"10. Then Manu spent time with her, singing praises and working hard, hoping for children. Together, they had children known as the offspring of Manu; and whatever blessing he asked for with her always came to him. She is indeed Idâ, and whoever knows this and performs (sacrifices) with Idâ will have the same children that Manu had, and whatever blessing he asks for with her will always be granted."

This, no doubt, is the account of a deluge, and Manu acts in some respects the same part which is assigned to Noah in the Old Testament. But if there are similari[157]ties, think of the dissimilarities, and how they are to be explained. It is quite clear that, if this story was borrowed from a Semitic source, it was not borrowed from the Old Testament, for in that case it would really seem impossible to account for the differences between the two stories. That it may have been borrowed[141] from some unknown Semitic source cannot, of course, be disproved, because no tangible proof has ever been produced that would admit of being disproved. But if it were, it would be the only Semitic loan in ancient Sanskrit literature—and that alone ought to make us pause!

This is clearly a story about a flood, and Manu plays a role similar to Noah’s in the Old Testament. However, while there are similarities, we should consider the differences and how to explain them. It's obvious that if this story was taken from a Semitic source, it wasn't from the Old Testament, because that would make it hard to explain the differences between the two narratives. It's possible that it was borrowed from some unknown Semitic source, but there’s no solid evidence that has been presented to prove this claim. If it were true, it would be the only Semitic influence in ancient Sanskrit literature—and that alone should make us think twice!

The story of the boar and the tortoise too, can be traced back to the Vedic literature. For we read in the Taittirîya Samhitâ:[142]

The story of the boar and the tortoise can also be traced back to Vedic literature. As we read in the Taittirîya Samhitâ:[142]

"At first this was water, fluid. Pragâpati, the lord of creatures, having become wind, moved on it. He saw this earth, and becoming a boar, he took it up. Becoming Visvakarman, the maker of all things, he cleaned it. It spread and became the widespread Earth, and this is why the Earth is called Prithivî, the widespread."

"At first, it was just water, fluid. Prajapati, the lord of all creatures, transformed into wind and moved over it. He noticed the earth and turned into a boar to lift it up. Then, becoming Visvakarman, the creator of everything, he cleaned it. It expanded and became the vast Earth, which is why it’s referred to as Prithivi, the expansive."

And we find in the Satapatha Brâhmana[143] the following slight allusion at least to the tortoise myth:

And we find in the Satapatha Brâhmana[143] the following minor reference to the tortoise myth:

"Pragâpati, assuming the form of a tortoise (Kûrma), brought forth all creatures. In so far as he brought them forth, he made them (akarot), and because he made them he was (called) tortoise (Kûrma). A tortoise is (called) Kâsyapa, and therefore all creatures are called [158]syapa, tortoise-like. He who was this tortoise (Kûrma) was really Âditya (the sun)."

"Pragâpati, taking the shape of a tortoise (Kûrma), created all living beings. In creating them, he shaped them (akarot), and because he shaped them, he was known as the tortoise (Kûrma). A tortoise is referred to as Kâsyapa, and so all living beings are called [158]syapa, resembling a tortoise. The one who was this tortoise (Kûrma) was essentially Âditya (the sun)."

One other allusion to something like a deluge,[144] important chiefly on account of the name of Manu occurring in it, has been pointed out in the Kâthaka (XI. 2), where this short sentence occurs: "The waters cleaned this, Manu alone remained."

One more reference to something like a flood,[144] significant mainly because the name Manu is mentioned, has been noted in the Kâthaka (XI. 2), where this brief statement appears: "The waters cleared this, Manu alone remained."

All this shows that ideas of a deluge, that is, of a submersion of the earth by water and of its rescue through divine aid, were not altogether unknown in the early traditions of India, while in later times they were embodied in several of the Avâtaras of Vishnu.

All of this indicates that the concept of a great flood, meaning the earth being submerged in water and then saved by divine intervention, was somewhat familiar in the early traditions of India. In later times, this idea was reflected in several of the incarnations of Vishnu.

When we examine the numerous accounts of a deluge among different nations in almost every part of the world, we can easily perceive that they do not refer to one single historical event, but to a natural phenomenon repeated every year, namely, the deluge or flood of the rainy season or the winter.[145]

When we look at the many stories of floods from different countries around the world, it’s clear that they don’t point to a single historical event, but rather a natural occurrence that happens every year, specifically, the floods of the rainy season or winter.[145]

This is nowhere clearer than in Babylon. Sir Henry Rawlinson was the first to point out that the twelve cantos of the poem of Izdubar or Nimrod refer to the twelve months of the year and the twelve representative signs of the Zodiac. Dr. Haupt afterward pointed out that Êabânî, the wise bull-man in the second canto, corresponds to the second month, Ijjar, April-May, represented in the Zodiac by the bull; that the union between Êabânî and Nimrod in the third canto corresponds to the third month, Sivan, May-June, represented in the Zodiac by the twins; that the sickness of Nimrod in the seventh canto corresponds to the seventh month, Tishri, September-October, when the sun begins to wane; and that the flood in the eleventh canto corresponds [159]to the eleventh month, Shabatu, dedicated to the storm-god Rimmôn,[146] represented in the Zodiac by the waterman.[147]

This is nowhere clearer than in Babylon. Sir Henry Rawlinson was the first to note that the twelve sections of the poem of Izdubar or Nimrod relate to the twelve months of the year and the twelve signs of the Zodiac. Dr. Haupt later pointed out that Êabânî, the wise bull-man in the second section, corresponds to the second month, Ijjar, April-May, which is represented in the Zodiac by the bull; that the partnership between Êabânî and Nimrod in the third section corresponds to the third month, Sivan, May-June, represented in the Zodiac by the twins; that Nimrod's illness in the seventh section relates to the seventh month, Tishri, September-October, when the sun starts to fade; and that the flood in the eleventh section corresponds to the eleventh month, Shabatu, dedicated to the storm-god Rimmôn,[146] represented in the Zodiac by the waterman.[147]

If that is so, we have surely a right to claim the same natural origin for the story of the Deluge in India which we are bound to admit in other countries. And even if it could be proved that in the form in which these legends have reached us in India they show traces of foreign influences,[148] the fact would still remain that such influences have been perceived in comparatively modern treatises only, and not in the ancient hymns of the Rig-Veda.

If that’s the case, we definitely have the right to claim the same natural origin for the story of the Deluge in India that we acknowledge in other countries. And even if it could be shown that the legends we have in India bear signs of foreign influences,[148] the fact remains that such influences have only been noted in relatively modern writings, not in the ancient hymns of the Rig-Veda.

Other conjectures have been made with even less foundation than that which would place the ancient poets of India under the influence of Babylon. China has been appealed to, nay even Persia, Parthia, and Bactria, countries beyond the reach of India at that early time of which we are here speaking, and probably not even then consolidated into independent nations or kingdoms. I only wonder that traces of the lost Jewish tribes have not been discovered in the Vedas, considering that Afghanistan has so often been pointed out as one of their favorite retreats.

Other theories have been proposed with even less evidence than the idea that the ancient poets of India were influenced by Babylon. People have even looked to China, and even Persia, Parthia, and Bactria—regions that were likely beyond India's reach during the time we are discussing, and probably not even established as independent nations or kingdoms back then. I can't help but wonder why there haven't been any signs of the lost Jewish tribes found in the Vedas, especially since Afghanistan has frequently been suggested as one of their favored hideouts.

After having thus carefully examined all the traces of supposed foreign influences that have been brought forward by various scholars, I think I may say that there really is no trace whatever of any foreign influence in the language, the religion, or the ceremonial of the ancient Vedic literature of India. As it stands before [160]us now, so it has grown up, protected by the mountain ramparts in the north, the Indus and the Desert in the west, the Indus or what was called the sea in the south, and the Ganges in the east. It presents us with a home-grown poetry and a home-grown religion; and history has preserved to us at least this one relic, in order to teach us what the human mind can achieve if left to itself, surrounded by a scenery and by conditions of life that might have made man's life on earth a paradise, if man did not possess the strange art of turning even a paradise into a place of misery.[149]

After carefully looking into all the supposed foreign influences pointed out by various scholars, I can confidently say that there is no evidence of any foreign influence in the language, religion, or rituals of the ancient Vedic literature of India. As it exists before [160]us today, it has developed, sheltered by the mountain barriers to the north, the Indus River and desert to the west, the sea (previously referred to as the Indus) to the south, and the Ganges River to the east. It offers us an indigenous poetry and an indigenous religion; and history has preserved this one remnant to show us what the human mind can accomplish when left on its own, surrounded by a landscape and living conditions that could have turned human existence on earth into a paradise, if only humanity didn’t possess the uncanny ability to transform even paradise into a place of suffering.[149]

FOOTNOTES:

[127] If we applied the name of literature to the cylinders of Babylon and the papyri of Egypt, we should have to admit that some of these documents are more ancient than any date we dare as yet assign to the hymns collected in the ten books of the Rig-Veda.

[127] If we consider the term literature to include the cylinders from Babylon and the papyri from Egypt, we would have to acknowledge that some of these documents are older than any date we currently assign to the hymns compiled in the ten books of the Rig-Veda.

[128] Ã nah bhara vyáñganam gãm ásvam abhyáñganam Sákâ manã hiranyáyâ.

[128] In a critique of the divided mood of the people’s song, the leader offers his thoughts on its essence. The sound of the call is rich and golden.

[129] Grassman translates, "Zugleich mit goldenem Geräth;" Ludwig, "Zusammt mit goldenem Zierrath;" Zimmer, "Und eine Manâ gold." The Petersburg Dictionary explains manâ by "ein bestimmtes Geräth oder Gewicht" (Gold).

[129] Grassman translates, "At the same time with golden equipment;" Ludwig, "Together with golden ornamentation;" Zimmer, "And a manâ of gold." The Petersburg Dictionary explains manâ as "a specific device or weight" (Gold).

[130] According to Dr. Haupt, Die Sumerisch-akkadische Sprache, p. 272, mana is an Akkadian word.

[130] According to Dr. Haupt, The Sumerian-Akkadian Language, p. 272, mana is an Akkadian word.

[131] According to the weights of the lions and ducks preserved in the British Museum, an Assyrian mina was = 7747 grains. The same difference is still preserved to the present day, as the man of Shiraz and Bagdâd is just double that of Tabraz and Bushir, the average of the former being 14.0 and that of the latter only 6.985. See Cunningham, "Journal of the Asiatic Society," Calcutta, 1881, p. 163.

[131] Based on the weights of the lions and ducks kept in the British Museum, one Assyrian mina equals 7747 grains. The same difference still exists today, as the average weight of a man in Shiraz and Baghdad is roughly double that of Tabraz and Bushir, with the average for the former being 14.0 and the latter only 6.985. See Cunningham, "Journal of the Asiatic Society," Calcutta, 1881, p. 163.

[132] Preface to the fourth volume of my edition of the Rig-Veda, p. li.

[132] Preface to the fourth volume of my edition of the Rig-Veda, p. li.

[133] Vaisvadevam on the full-moon of Phalguna, Varunapraghâsâh on the full-moon of Ashâdha, Sâkamedhâh on the full-moon of Krittikâ, see Boehtlingk, Dictionary, s. v.

[133] Vaivadevam on the full moon of Phalguna, Varuapraghâsâ on the full moon of Ashâha, Sâkamedhâ on the full moon of Kttikâ, see Boehtlingk, Dictionary, s. v.

[134] See Vishnu-smriti, ed. Jolly LIX. 4; Ãryabhata, Introduction.

[134] See Vishnu-smriti, ed. Jolly LIX. 4; Ãryabhata, Introduction.

[135] See Preface to vol. iv. of Rig-Veda, p. li. (1862).

[135] See Preface to vol. iv. of Rig-Veda, p. li. (1862).

[136] See Zimmer, Altindisches Leben, pp. 352-357.

[136] See Zimmer, Life in Ancient India, pp. 352-357.

[137] L. c. p. lxx.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. p. 70.

[138] See Zimmer, Altindisches Leben, p. xlvii.

[138] See Zimmer, Ancient Indian Life, p. xlvii.

[139] In the Mahâbhârata and elsewhere the Kînas are mentioned among the Dasyus or non-Aryan races in the north and in the east of India. King Bhagadatta is said to have had an army of Kînas and Kirâtas,(B1) and the Pândavas are said to reach the town of the King of the Kulindas, after having passed through the countries of Kînas, Tukhâras, and Daradas. All this is as vague as ethnological indications generally are in the late epic poetry of India. The only possibly real element is that Kirâta and Kîna soldiers are called kâñkana, gold or yellow colored,(B2) and compared to a forest of Karnikâras, which were trees with yellow flowers.(B3) In Mahâbh. VI. 9, v. 373, vol. ii., p. 344, the Kînas occur in company with Kambogas and Yavanas, which again conveys nothing definite.

[139] In the Mahâbhârata and other texts, the Kînas are mentioned among the Dasyus or non-Aryan groups in northern and eastern India. King Bhagadatta is said to have had an army of Kînas and Kirâtas,(B1) and the Pândavas are described as reaching the town of the King of the Kulindas after traveling through the lands of Kînas, Tukhâras, and Daradas. All of this is as unclear as ethnic references usually are in late Indian epic poetry. The only possibly genuine aspect is that Kirâta and Kîna soldiers are called kâñkana, meaning gold or yellow colored,(B2) and they are compared to a forest of Karnikâras, which were trees with yellow flowers.(B3) In Mahâbh. VI. 9, v. 373, vol. ii., p. 344, the Kînas appear alongside Kambogas and Yavanas, which again doesn't provide any clear information.

B1: Lassen, i. p. 1029; Mahâbh. III. 117, v. 12,350; vol. i. p. 619.

B1: Lassen, i. p. 1029; Mahâbh. III. 117, v. 12,350; vol. i. p. 619.

B2: Mahâbh. V. 18, v. 584; vol. ii. p. 106.

B2: Mahâbh. V. 18, v. 584; vol. ii. p. 106.

B3: See Vâkaspatya s. v.; Kaskit Karnikâragaurah.

B3: See Vâkaspatya s. v.; Kaskit Karnikâragaurah.

Chinese scholars tell us that the name of China is of modern origin, and only dates from the Thsin dynasty or from the famous Emperor Shi hoang-ti, 247 b.c. But the name itself, though in a more restricted sense, occurs in earlier documents, and may, as Lassen thinks,(B4) have become known to the Western neighbors of China. It is certainly strange that the Sinim too, mentioned in Isaiah xlix. 12, have been taken by the old commentators for people of China, visiting Babylon as merchants and travellers.

Chinese scholars inform us that the name "China" is of modern origin, dating back to the Qin dynasty or the famous Emperor Shi Huangdi, around 247 B.C. However, the term itself, albeit in a more limited context, appears in earlier documents and may, as Lassen suggests, have been recognized by China's Western neighbors. It's quite peculiar that the Sinim, referenced in Isaiah xlix. 12, were believed by ancient commentators to be people from China who traveled to Babylon as merchants and travelers.

B4: Lassen, vol. i. p. 1029, n. 2.

B4: Lassen, vol. i. p. 1029, n. 2.

[140] I prefer now the reading of the Kânva-sâkhâ, abhidudrâva, instead of atidudrâva or adhidudrâva of the other MSS. See Weber, Ind. Streifen, i. p. 11.

[140] I now prefer reading the Kânva-sâkhâ, abhidudrâva, instead of atidudrâva or adhidudrâva from the other MSS. See Weber, Ind. Streifen, i. p. 11.

[141] It is not necessary to establish literary borrowing; for on the theory of Bible inspiration and trustworthiness we must assume that the Aryans as well as the Semites were saved in the ark. The story of a flood supports the story of the flood to a certain extent.—Am. Pubs.

[141] We don’t need to prove literary borrowing; based on the idea of Bible inspiration and reliability, we have to assume that both Aryans and Semites were saved in the ark. The story of a flood partially supports the story of the flood.—AM. Pubs.

[142] VII. 1, 5, 1 seq.; Muir, i. p. 52; Colebrooke, Essays, i. 75.

[142] VII. 1, 5, 1 seq.; Muir, i. p. 52; Colebrooke, Essays, i. 75.

[143] VII. 5, 1, 5; Muir, "Original Sanskrit Texts," i. p. 54.

[143] VII. 5, 1, 5; Muir, "Original Sanskrit Texts," i. p. 54.

[144] Weber, "Indische Streifen," i. p. 11.

[144] Weber, "Indian Stripes," i. p. 11.

[145] See Lecture V. p. 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lecture V, p. 172.

[146] More accurately Ramanu, the Vul or storm-god of George Smith; and the god of the Mind and higher intellect at Babylon. His arcane name is said to have been Yav, יהו or 'Ιἁω.—A. W.

[146] More precisely, Ramanu, the Vul or storm-god according to George Smith; and the deity of the Mind and higher intellect in Babylon. His secret name is believed to be Yav, יהו or 'Ιἁω.—A. W.

[147] See Haupt, "Der Keilinschriftliche Sintfluthbericht, 1881," p. 10.

[147] See Haupt, "The Cuneiform Account of the Flood, 1881," p. 10.

[148] See M. M., "Genesis and Avesta" (German translation), i. p. 148.

[148] See M. M., "Genesis and Avesta" (German translation), i. p. 148.

[149] No one is more competent than the learned author to give a verdict on all the evidence which has been gathered; but we are only at the beginning of research into the intercourse of mankind in remote times, and much that was once thought home-grown has already been traced to distant points. It is in the general line of progress in research that more evidence may be expected to connect Vedic thought with other cultures.—Am. Pubs.

[149] No one is more qualified than the knowledgeable author to pass judgment on all the evidence collected; however, we are just starting to explore the interactions of people in ancient times, and many things that were previously believed to be local have already been linked to faraway places. As research continues to advance, we can expect more evidence to connect Vedic thought with other cultures.—Pub.


LECTURE V.

THE LESSONS OF THE VEDA.

Although there is hardly any department of learning which has not received new light and new life from the ancient literature of India, yet nowhere is the light that comes to us from India so important, so novel, and so rich as in the study of religion and mythology. It is to this subject therefore that I mean to devote the remaining lectures of this course. I do so, partly because I feel myself most at home in that ancient world of Vedic literature in which the germs of Aryan religion have to be studied, partly because I believe that for a proper understanding of the deepest convictions, or, if you like, the strongest prejudices of the modern Hindus, nothing is so useful as a knowledge of the Veda. It is perfectly true that nothing would give a falser impression of the actual Brahmanical religion than the ancient Vedic literature, supposing we were to imagine that three thousand years could have passed over India without producing any change. Such a mistake would be nearly as absurd as to deny any difference between the Vedic Sanskrit and the spoken Bengali. But no one will gain a scholarlike knowledge or a true insight into the secret springs of Bengali who is ignorant of the grammar of Sanskrit; and no one will ever understand the present religious, philosophical, legal, and social opinions of the Hindus who is unable to trace them back to their true sources in the Veda.[162]

Although there's hardly any area of study that hasn't gained new insights and energy from the ancient literature of India, the most significant, innovative, and profound illumination we get from India is in the exploration of religion and mythology. Therefore, I plan to focus the remaining lectures of this course on this topic. I do this partly because I feel most comfortable in the ancient world of Vedic literature, where the origins of Aryan religion can be explored, and partly because I believe that to truly understand the core beliefs, or, if you prefer, the strongest biases of modern Hindus, nothing is more helpful than knowledge of the Veda. It's entirely true that it would create a misleading impression of the actual Brahmanical religion to assume that three thousand years could pass in India without any changes. Such a misunderstanding would be almost as ridiculous as denying the differences between Vedic Sanskrit and modern Bengali. However, no one can acquire scholarly knowledge or a true understanding of the hidden motivations of Bengali culture without understanding the grammar of Sanskrit; and no one will ever grasp the current religious, philosophical, legal, and social views of Hindus if they can't trace them back to their genuine roots in the Veda.[162]

I still remember how, many years ago, when I began to publish for the first time the text and the commentary of the Rig-Veda, it was argued by a certain, perhaps not quite disinterested party, that the Veda was perfectly useless; that no man in India, however learned, could read it, and that it was of no use either for missionaries or for any one else who wished to study and to influence the native mind. It was said that we ought to study the later Sanskrit, the Laws of Manu, the epic poems, and, more particularly, the Purânas. The Veda might do very well for German students, but not for Englishmen.

I still remember how, many years ago, when I started publishing the text and commentary of the Rig-Veda, some people—maybe not entirely unbiased—argued that the Veda was completely useless. They claimed that no one in India, no matter how educated, could read it and that it wasn't helpful for missionaries or anyone else wanting to study and influence the local mindset. It was suggested that we should focus on later Sanskrit, the Laws of Manu, the epic poems, and especially the Puranas. The Veda might be good for German students, but not for English ones.

There was no excuse for such ignorant assertions even thirty years ago, for in these very books, in the Laws of Manu, in the Mahâbhârata, and in the Purânas, the Veda is everywhere proclaimed as the highest authority in all matters of religion.[150] "A Brahman," says Manu, "unlearned in holy writ, is extinguished in an instant like dry grass on fire." "A twice-born man (that is, a Brâhmana, a Kshatriya, and a Vaisya) not having studied the Veda, soon falls, even when living, to the condition of a Sûdra, and his descendants after him."

There was no reason for such ignorant claims even thirty years ago, because in these very texts, in the Laws of Manu, in the Mahābhārata, and in the Purāṇas, the Veda is consistently declared as the highest authority in all religious matters.[150] "A Brahmin," says Manu, "who is ignorant of sacred texts is quickly extinguished like dry grass in a fire." "A twice-born man (that is, a Brahmin, a Kshatriya, and a Vaishya) who has not studied the Veda soon falls, even while still living, to the status of a Shudra, along with his descendants."

How far this license of ignorant assertion may be carried is shown by the same authorities who denied the importance of the Veda for a historical study of Indian thought, boldly charging those wily priests, the Brahmans, with having withheld their sacred literature from any but their own caste. Now, so far from withholding it, the Brahmans have always been striving, and often striving in vain, to make the study of their sacred literature obligatory on all castes except the Sûdras, and the passages just quoted from Manu show what penalties were threatened if children of the second and third [163]castes, the Kshatriyas and Vaisyas, were not instructed in the sacred literature of the Brahmans.

How far this freedom of uninformed claims can go is illustrated by the same authorities who dismissed the significance of the Veda for the historical study of Indian thought, boldly accusing those clever priests, the Brahmans, of keeping their sacred texts away from anyone outside their own caste. In reality, instead of withholding it, the Brahmans have always been working—often unsuccessfully—to make the study of their sacred texts mandatory for all castes except the Sûdras. The passages just quoted from Manu highlight the penalties that were threatened if children from the second and third [163] castes, the Kshatriyas and Vaisyas, were not taught the sacred literature of the Brahmans.

At present the Brahmans themselves have spoken, and the reception they have accorded to my edition of the Rig-Veda[151] and its native commentary, the zeal with which they have themselves taken up the study of Vedic literature, and the earnestness with which different sects are still discussing the proper use that should be made of their ancient religious writings, show abundantly that a Sanskrit scholar ignorant of, or, I should rather say, determined to ignore the Veda, would be not much better than a Hebrew scholar ignorant of the Old Testament.

Right now, the Brahmans have shared their thoughts, and the way they’ve received my edition of the Rig-Veda[151] and its native commentary, along with their enthusiasm for studying Vedic literature, and the serious discussions happening among different sects about how to properly use their ancient religious texts, clearly demonstrates that a Sanskrit scholar who ignores, or is deliberately oblivious to, the Veda would be just as lost as a Hebrew scholar who knows nothing about the Old Testament.

I shall now proceed to give you some characteristic specimens of the religion and poetry of the Rig-Veda. They can only be few, and as there is nothing like system or unity of plan in that collection of 1017 hymns, which we call the Samhitâ of the Rig-Veda, I cannot promise that they will give you a complete panoramic view of that intellectual world in which our Vedic ancestors passed their life on earth.

I will now share some representative examples of the religion and poetry of the Rig-Veda. There will only be a few, and since there's no clear system or unified plan in the collection of 1017 hymns we refer to as the Samhitâ of the Rig-Veda, I can't promise that these will provide a complete overview of the intellectual world in which our Vedic ancestors lived on earth.

I could not even answer the question, if you were to ask it whether the religion of the Veda was polytheistic [164]or monotheistic. Monotheistic, in the usual sense of that word, it is decidedly not, though there are hymns that assert the unity of the Divine as fearlessly as any passage of the Old Testament, or the New Testament, or the Koran. Thus one poet says (Rig-Veda I. 164, 46): "That which is one, sages name it in various ways—they call it Agni, Yama, Mâtarisvan."

I couldn't even answer the question if you were to ask whether the religion of the Veda was polytheistic [164] or monotheistic. It's definitely not monotheistic in the usual sense of the word, even though there are hymns that boldly declare the unity of the Divine, just like any passage from the Old Testament, the New Testament, or the Koran. For example, one poet says (Rig-Veda I. 164, 46): "That which is one, sages name it in various ways—they call it Agni, Yama, Mâtarisvan."

Another poet says: "The wise poets represent by their words Him who is one with beautiful wings, in many ways."[152]

Another poet says: "The insightful poets depict with their words Him who has beautiful wings in various ways."[152]

And again we hear of a being called Hiranyagarbha, the golden germ (whatever the original of that name may have been), of whom the poet says:[153] "In the beginning there arose Hiranyagarbha; he was the one born lord of all this. He established the earth and this sky. Who is the god to whom we shall offer our sacrifice?" That Hiranyagarbha, the poet says, "is alone God above all gods" (yah deveshu adhi devah ekah âsît)—an assertion of the unity of the Divine which could hardly be exceeded in strength by any passage from the Old Testament.

And once more we hear about a being called Hiranyagarbha, the golden germ (whatever the original meaning of that name might have been), of whom the poet says: [153] "In the beginning, Hiranyagarbha emerged; he was the one born lord of all this. He established the earth and this sky. Who is the god to whom we shall offer our sacrifice?" That Hiranyagarbha, the poet states, "is the only God above all gods" (yah deveshu adhi devah ekah âsît)—a claim of the unity of the Divine that could hardly be surpassed in strength by any passage from the Old Testament.

But by the side of such passages, which are few in number, there are thousands in which ever so many divine beings are praised and prayed to. Even their number is sometimes given as "thrice eleven"[154] or thirty-three, and one poet assigns eleven gods to the sky, eleven to the earth, and eleven to the waters,[155] the waters here intended being those of the atmosphere and the clouds. These thirty-three gods have even wives apportioned to them,[156] though few of these only have as yet attained to the honor of a name.[157]

But alongside these rare passages, there are countless others where many divine beings are praised and prayed to. Their number is sometimes mentioned as "thrice eleven" or thirty-three, and one poet assigns eleven gods to the sky, eleven to the earth, and eleven to the waters, with the waters here referring to those of the atmosphere and the clouds. These thirty-three gods even have wives designated for them, although only a few have so far achieved the honor of a name.

These thirty-three gods, however, by no means include all the Vedic gods, for such important deities as Agni, the fire, Soma, the rain, the Maruts or Storm-gods, the Asvins, the gods of Morning and Evening, the Waters, the Dawn, the Sun are mentioned separately; and there are not wanting passages in which the poet is carried away into exaggerations, till he proclaims the number of his gods to be, not only thirty-three, but three thousand three hundred and thirty-nine.[158]

These thirty-three gods definitely don’t cover all the Vedic gods. Important deities like Agni, the fire god, Soma, the rain god, the Maruts or storm gods, the Asvins, the gods of morning and evening, the Waters, Dawn, and the Sun are listed separately. There are also passages where the poet gets carried away with exaggeration, claiming that the number of his gods is not just thirty-three, but three thousand three hundred and thirty-nine.[158]

If therefore there must be a name for the religion of the Rig-Veda, polytheism would seem at first sight the most appropriate. Polytheism, however, has assumed with us a meaning which renders it totally inapplicable to the Vedic religion.

If there has to be a name for the religion of the Rig-Veda, polytheism might seem like the most fitting choice at first glance. However, polytheism has taken on a meaning for us that makes it completely unsuitable for describing the Vedic religion.

Our ideas of polytheism being chiefly derived from Greece and Rome, we understand by it a certain more or less organized system of gods, different in power and rank, and all subordinate to a supreme God, a Zeus or Jupiter. The Vedic polytheism differs from the Greek and Roman polytheism, and, I may add, likewise from the polytheism of the Ural-Altaic, the Polynesian, the American, and most of the African races, in the same manner as a confederacy of village communities differs from a monarchy. There are traces of an earlier stage of village-community life to be discovered in the later republican and monarchical constitutions, and in the same manner nothing can be clearer, particularly in Greece, than that the monarchy of Zeus was preceded by what [166]may be called the septarchy of several of the great gods of Greece. The same remark applies to the mythology of the Teutonic nations also.[159] In the Veda, however, the gods worshipped as supreme by each sept stand still side by side. No one is first always, no one is last always. Even gods of a decidedly inferior and limited character assume occasionally in the eyes of a devoted poet a supreme place above all other gods.[160] It was necessary, therefore, for the purpose of accurate reasoning, to have a name, different from polytheism, to signify this worship of single gods, each occupying for a time a supreme position, and I proposed for it the name of Kathenotheism, that is, a worship of one god after another, or of Henotheism, the worship of single gods. This shorter name of Henotheism has found more general acceptance, as conveying more definitely the opposition between Monotheism, the worship of one only God, and Henotheism, the worship of single gods; and, if but properly defined, it will answer its purpose very well. However, in researches of this kind we cannot be too much on our guard against technical terms. They are inevitable, I know; but they are almost always misleading. There is, for instance, a hymn addressed to [167]the Indus and the rivers that fall into it, of which I hope to read you a translation, because it determines very accurately the geographical scene on which the poets of the Veda passed their life. Now native scholars call these rivers devatâs or deities, and European translators too speak of them as gods and goddesses. But in the language used by the poet with regard to the Indus and the other rivers, there is nothing to justify us in saying that he considered these rivers as gods and goddesses, unless we mean by gods and goddesses something very different from what the Greeks called River-gods and River-goddesses, Nymphs, Najades, or even Muses.

Our understanding of polytheism mainly comes from Greece and Rome, where it refers to a somewhat organized system of gods, each with different powers and ranks, all under a supreme God, like Zeus or Jupiter. Vedic polytheism differs from Greek and Roman polytheism, and I should also mention it varies from the polytheism of Ural-Altaic, Polynesian, American, and many African cultures, much like a confederation of village communities is different from a monarchy. You can find signs of an earlier stage of village-community life in later republican and monarchical systems. Similarly, it's clear, especially in Greece, that Zeus's monarchy was preceded by what could be called the septarchy of several major Greek gods. The same can be said for the mythology of the Teutonic nations. In the Veda, however, the gods that each sept worships as supreme exist alongside one another. No one is always first, and no one is always last. Even gods considered clearly inferior and limited occasionally take on a supreme role in the eyes of a devoted poet. Therefore, for clarity in reasoning, we needed a term different from *polytheism* to represent this worship of individual gods, each of which takes a supreme position at different times. I suggested the term *Kathenotheism*, meaning the worship of one god after another, or *Henotheism*, the worship of individual gods. This shorter term, *Henotheism*, has gained more acceptance as it defines the distinction between *Monotheism*, the worship of one God only, and *Henotheism*, the worship of individual gods. If properly defined, it serves its purpose well. However, in this area of research, we must be cautious with technical terms. I know they are unavoidable, but they can often be misleading. For example, there is a hymn dedicated to the *Indus* and the rivers flowing into it, which I'd like to translate for you because it accurately determines the geographical context in which the poets of the Veda lived. Native scholars refer to these rivers as *devatâs* or deities, and European translators also call them gods and goddesses. Yet, the language the poet uses regarding the Indus and the other rivers doesn’t support the idea that he saw these rivers as *gods* and *goddesses*, unless we redefine *gods* and *goddesses* to mean something quite different from what the Greeks called River-gods and River-goddesses, Nymphs, Najades, or even Muses.

And what applies to these rivers applies more or less to all the objects of Vedic worship. They all are still oscillating between what is seen by the senses, what is created by fancy, and what is postulated by the understanding; they are things, persons, causes, according to the varying disposition of the poets; and if we call them gods or goddesses, we must remember the remark of an ancient native theologian, who reminds us that by devatâ or deity he means no more than the object celebrated in a hymn, while Rishi or seer means no more than the subject or the author of a hymn.

And what applies to these rivers applies pretty much to all the elements of Vedic worship. They all exist somewhere between what can be perceived by the senses, what is imagined, and what is theorized by the intellect; they are things, beings, causes, depending on how the poets interpret them. And if we refer to them as gods or goddesses, we should keep in mind the words of an ancient local theologian, who points out that by deity or deity, he simply means the subject celebrated in a hymn, while Rishi or seer refers only to the subject or author of a hymn.

It is difficult to treat of the so-called gods celebrated in the Veda according to any system, for the simple reason that the concepts of these gods and the hymns addressed to them sprang up spontaneously and without any pre-established plan. It is best perhaps for our purpose to follow an ancient Brahmanical writer, who is supposed to have lived about 400 b.c. He tells us of students of the Veda, before his time, who admitted three deities only, viz., Agni or fire, whose place is on the earth; Vâyu or Indra, the wind and the god of the[168] thunderstorm, whose place is in the air; and Sûrya, the sun, whose place is in the sky. These deities, they maintained, received severally many appellations, in consequence of their greatness, or of the diversity of their functions, just as a priest, according to the functions which he performs at various sacrifices, receives various names.

It’s challenging to discuss the so-called gods mentioned in the Veda according to any specific system, simply because the ideas of these gods and the hymns dedicated to them developed spontaneously and without any set plan. For our purpose, it might be best to follow an ancient Brahmanical writer, who is believed to have lived around 400 b.c. He tells us about Veda students from before his time who acknowledged only three deities: Agni or fire, whose domain is on the earth; Vayu or Indra, the wind and the god of the[168] thunderstorm, whose domain is in the air; and Sūrya, the sun, whose domain is in the sky. These deities, they claimed, were given many different names due to their greatness or the variety of their roles, similar to how a priest is referred to by various names depending on the functions he performs during different sacrifices.

This is one view of the Vedic gods, and, though too narrow, it cannot be denied that there is some truth in it. A very useful division of the Vedic gods might be made, and has been made by Yâska, into terrestrial, aërial, and celestial, and if the old Hindu theologians meant no more than that all the manifestations of divine power in nature might be traced back to three centres of force, one in the sky, one in the air, and one on the earth, he deserves great credit for his sagacity.

This is one perspective on the Vedic gods, and while it's somewhat limited, there's certainly some truth to it. A helpful classification of the Vedic gods has been proposed by Yâska, dividing them into terrestrial, aërial, and celestial. If the ancient Hindu theologians intended to convey that all expressions of divine power in nature can be traced back to three sources—one in the sky, one in the air, and one on the earth—then he deserves significant recognition for his insight.

But he himself perceived evidently that this generalization was not quite applicable to all the gods, and he goes on to say: "Or, it may be, these gods are all distinct beings, for the praises addressed to them are distinct, and their appellations also." This is quite right. It is the very object of most of these divine names to impart distinct individuality to the manifestations of the powers of nature; and though the philosopher or the inspired poet might perceive that these numerous names were but names, while that which was named was one and one only, this was certainly not the idea of most of the Vedic Rishis themselves, still less of the people who listened to their songs at fairs and festivals. It is the peculiar character of that phase of religious thought which we have to study in the Veda, that in it the Divine is conceived and represented as manifold, and that many functions are shared in common by various gods, no attempt having yet been made at organizing[169] the whole body of the gods, sharply separating one from the other, and subordinating all of them to several or, in the end, to one supreme head.

But he clearly realized that this generalization didn't really apply to all the gods, and he continued by saying: "Or, it may be, these gods are all distinct beings, for the praises addressed to them are distinct, and their names also." This is completely correct. The main purpose of most of these divine names is to give individual identity to the expressions of nature's powers; and while the philosopher or the inspired poet might understand that these numerous names were just names, with the thing being named as one and one only, this wasn’t the perspective of most of the Vedic Rishis themselves, let alone the people who listened to their songs at fairs and festivals. The unique aspect of the religious thought we need to examine in the Veda is that the Divine is viewed and represented as diverse, and that many roles are shared among various gods, with no effort having been made yet to organize[169] the entire pantheon, clearly distinguishing them from one another, or ranking all of them under a few or, ultimately, one supreme being.

Availing ourselves of the division of the Vedic gods into terrestrial, aërial, and celestial, as proposed by some of the earliest Indian theologians, we should have to begin with the gods connected with the earth.

Using the classification of the Vedic gods into earthly, aerial, and celestial, as suggested by some of the earliest Indian theologians, we should start with the gods associated with the earth.

Before we examine them, however, we have first to consider one of the earliest objects of worship and adoration, namely Earth and Heaven, or Heaven and Earth, conceived as a divine couple. Not only in India, but among many other nations, both savage, half-savage, or civilized, we meet with Heaven and Earth as one of the earliest objects, pondered on, transfigured, and animated by the early poets, and more or less clearly conceived by early philosophers. It is surprising that it should be so, for the conception of the Earth as an independent being, and of Heaven as an independent being, and then of both together as a divine couple embracing the whole universe, requires a considerable effort of abstraction, far more than the concepts of other divine powers, such as the Fire, the Rain, the Lightning, or the Sun.

Before we look at them, we first need to think about one of the earliest objects of worship and adoration, namely Earth and Heaven, or Heaven and Earth, seen as a divine couple. This concept appears not only in India but also among many other nations, whether primitive, semi-primitive, or civilized. Heaven and Earth stand out as one of the earliest subjects, contemplated, transformed, and brought to life by early poets, and more or less clearly understood by early philosophers. It’s surprising that this is the case, as the idea of Earth as an independent entity, Heaven as another independent entity, and both together as a divine couple encompassing the entire universe requires a significant level of abstraction—much more than the concepts of other divine forces like Fire, Rain, Lightning, or the Sun.

Still so it is, and as it may help us to understand the ideas about Heaven and Earth, as we find them in the Veda, and show us at the same time the strong contrast between the mythology of the Aryans and that of real savages (a contrast of great importance, though I admit very difficult to explain), I shall read you first some extracts from a book, published by a friend of mine, the Rev. William Wyatt Gill, for many years an active and most successful missionary in Mangaia, one of those Polynesian islands that form a girdle round one quarter of our globe,[161] and all share in the same language, the [170]same religion, the same mythology, and the same customs. The book is called "Myths and Songs from the South Pacific,"[162] and it is full of interest to the student of mythology and religion.

Still, it is the case that understanding the concepts of Heaven and Earth in the Veda can also highlight the significant differences between Aryan mythology and that of true savages (a contrast that is very important, though I acknowledge it's quite challenging to explain). I will first share some excerpts from a book published by my friend, the Rev. William Wyatt Gill, who was an active and successful missionary in Mangaia, one of the Polynesian islands that circle one quarter of our planet,[161] and all of which share the same language, [170]the same religion, the same mythology, and the same customs. The book is titled "Myths and Songs from the South Pacific,"[162] and it is very interesting for anyone studying mythology and religion.

The story, as told him by the natives of Mangaia, runs as follows:[163]

The story, as narrated to him by the locals of Mangaia, goes like this:[163]

"The sky is built of solid blue stone. At one time it almost touched the earth; resting upon the stout broad leaves of the teve (which attains the height of about six feet) and the delicate indigenous arrow-root (whose slender stem rarely exceeds three feet).... In this narrow space between earth and sky the inhabitants of this world were pent up. Ru, whose usual residence was in Avaiki, or the shades, had come up for a time to this world of ours. Pitying the wretched confined residence of the inhabitants, he employed himself in endeavoring to raise the sky a little. For this purpose he cut a number of strong stakes of different kinds of trees, and firmly planted them in the ground at Rangimotia, the centre of the island, and with him the centre of the world. This was a considerable improvement, as mortals were thereby enabled to stand erect and to walk about without inconvenience. Hence Ru was named 'The sky-supporter.' Wherefore Teka sings (1794):

"The sky is made of solid blue stone. At one time, it almost touched the ground, resting on the sturdy, broad leaves of the teve (which grows to about six feet) and the delicate native arrow-root (whose slender stem rarely exceeds three feet).... In this tight space between earth and sky, the people of this world were trapped. Ru, who usually lived in Avaiki, or the underworld, had come up to our world for a time. Feeling sorry for the miserable conditions of the inhabitants, he worked to raise the sky a bit. To do this, he cut strong stakes from different kinds of trees and firmly planted them in the ground at Rangimotia, the center of the island, and with him, the center of the world. This was a significant improvement, allowing people to stand up straight and walk around comfortably. That's why Ru was called 'The sky-supporter.' Hence Teka sings (1794):"

"Raise up the sky, O Ru,
And keep the area clear!'

"One day when the old man was surveying his work, his graceless son Mâui contemptuously asked him what he was doing there. Ru replied: 'Who told youngsters to talk? Take care of yourself, or I will hurl you out of existence.'

"One day when the old man was looking over his work, his clumsy son Mâui disrespectfully asked him what he was doing there. Ru replied: 'Who told kids to speak? Take care of yourself, or I will throw you out of existence.'"

"'Do it, then,' shouted Mâui.

"Just do it," shouted Mâui.

"Ru was as good as his word, and forthwith seized Mâui, who was small of stature, and threw him to a great height. In falling Mâui assumed the form of a bird, and lightly touched the ground, perfectly unharmed. Mâui, now thirsting for revenge, in a moment resumed his natural form, but exaggerated to gigantic proportions, and ran to his father, saying:

"Ru was true to his word and immediately grabbed Mâui, who was short, and threw him up high into the air. As he fell, Mâui transformed into a bird and landed lightly on the ground, completely unharmed. Now filled with a desire for revenge, Mâui quickly returned to his original form, but he was now massively oversized, and ran to his father, saying:

'Ru, who supports the many heavens,
"The third, even to the highest, rise up!"

Inserting his head between the old man's legs, he exerted all his prodigious strength, and hurled poor Ru, sky and all, to a tremendous height—so high, indeed, that the blue sky could never get back again. Unluckily, however, for the sky-supporting Ru, his head and shoulders got entangled among the stars. He struggled hard, but fruitlessly, to extricate himself. Mâui walked off well pleased with having raised the sky to its present height, but left half his father's body and both his legs ingloriously suspended between heaven and earth. Thus perished Ru. His body rotted away, and his bones came tumbling down from time to time, and were shivered on the earth into countless fragments. These shivered bones of Ru are scattered over every hill and valley of Mangaia, to the very edge of the sea."

Inserting his head between the old man's legs, he used all his incredible strength and threw poor Ru, sky and all, to an amazing height—so high, in fact, that the blue sky could never come back down again. Unfortunately for Ru, who was holding up the sky, his head and shoulders got stuck among the stars. He struggled hard, but it was all in vain. Mâui walked away satisfied with having lifted the sky to its current height, but left half of his father's body and both of his legs hanging awkwardly between heaven and earth. Thus Ru met his end. His body decayed, and his bones would occasionally fall to the ground, shattering into countless pieces. These shattered bones of Ru are scattered across every hill and valley of Mangaia, right to the edge of the sea.

What the natives call "the bones of Ru" (te ivio Ru) are pieces of pumice-stone.

What the locals refer to as "the bones of Ru" (te ivio Ru) are chunks of pumice-stone.

Now let us consider, first of all, whether this story,[172] which with slight variations is told all over the Polynesian islands,[164] is pure nonsense, or whether there was originally some sense in it. My conviction is that nonsense is everywhere the child of sense, only that unfortunately many children, like that youngster Mâui, consider themselves much wiser than their fathers, and occasionally succeed in hurling them out of existence.

Now, let’s think about whether this story,[172] which is told with slight variations across all the Polynesian islands,[164] is complete nonsense or if there was initially some meaning behind it. I believe that nonsense often comes from some sense; however, many people, like that kid Mâui, think they’re much smarter than their parents and sometimes manage to wipe them out completely.

It is a peculiarity of many of the ancient myths that they represent events which happen every day, or every year, as having happened once upon a time.[165] The daily battle between day and night, the yearly battle between winter and spring, are represented almost like historical events, and some of the episodes and touches belonging originally to these constant battles of nature, have certainly been transferred into and mixed up with battles that took place at a certain time, such as, for instance, the siege of Troy. When historical recollections failed, legendary accounts of the ancient battles between Night and Morning, Winter and Spring, were always at hand; and, as in modern times we constantly hear "good stories," which we have known from our childhood, told again and again of any man whom they seem to fit, in the same manner, in ancient times, any act of prowess, or daring, or mischief, originally told of the sun, "the orient Conqueror of gloomy Night," was readily transferred to and believed of any local hero who might seem to be a second Jupiter, or Mars, or Hercules.

Many ancient myths have a strange quality in that they describe events that happen every day or every year as if they occurred once upon a time.[165] The daily struggle between day and night, the seasonal battle between winter and spring, are depicted almost like historical events. Some details from these ongoing natural conflicts have definitely been mixed with actual historical battles, like the siege of Troy. When memories of real events faded, legendary stories about ancient conflicts between Night and Morning or Winter and Spring were always available; and just as today we often hear "good stories" that we’ve known since childhood being retold about anyone they might suit, in ancient times, any act of bravery, daring, or mischief that was originally attributed to the sun, "the eastern Conqueror of gloomy Night," was easily transferred to and believed about any local hero who may have seemed like a second Jupiter, Mars, or Hercules.

I have little doubt therefore that as the accounts of a deluge, for instance, which we find almost everywhere, are originally recollections of the annual torrents of rain or snow that covered the little worlds within the ken of [173]the ancient village-bards,[166] this tearing asunder of heaven and earth too was originally no more than a description of what might be seen every morning. During a dark night the sky seemed to cover the earth; the two seemed to be one, and could not be distinguished one from the other.[167] Then came the Dawn, which with its bright rays lifted the covering of the dark night to a certain point, till at last Mâui appeared, small in stature, a mere child, that is, the sun of the morning—thrown up suddenly, as it were, when his first rays shot through the sky from beneath the horizon, then falling back to the earth, like a bird, and rising in gigantic form on the morning sky. The dawn now was hurled away, and the sky was seen lifted high above the earth; and Mâui, the sun, marched on well pleased with having raised the sky to its present height.

I have no doubt that the stories of a great flood, like those we find nearly everywhere, are originally memories of the yearly downpours of rain or snow that covered the small worlds known to the ancient village poets. This separation of heaven and earth was likely just a description of something that could be seen every morning. During a dark night, the sky seemed to envelop the earth; the two appeared as one and were indistinguishable from each other. Then came the dawn, which lifted the darkness with its bright rays, until finally, Mâui appeared, small in size, like a child—essentially, the morning sun—suddenly rising as his first rays broke through the horizon, then sinking back towards the earth like a bird, and then rising again in a huge form in the morning sky. The dawn was now pushed aside, and the sky was seen elevated high above the earth; and Mâui, the sun, moved on, pleased with having lifted the sky to its current height.

Why pumice-stone should be called the bones of Ru, we cannot tell, without knowing a great deal more of the language of Mangaia than we do at present. It is most likely an independent saying, and was afterward united with the story of Ru and Mâui.

Why pumice stone is called the bones of Ru, we can't say, without knowing a lot more about the language of Mangaia than we do now. It's most likely an independent saying that was later connected to the story of Ru and Mâui.

Now I must quote at least a few extracts from a Maori legend as written down by Judge Manning:[168]

Now I need to quote a few parts from a Maori legend as recorded by Judge Manning:[168]

"This is the Genesis of the New Zealanders:

"This is the beginning of the New Zealanders:

"The Heavens which are above us, and the Earth [174]which lies beneath us, are the progenitors of men, and the origin of all things.

"The Heavens above us and the Earth [174] beneath us are the sources of humanity and the beginning of everything."

"Formerly the Heaven lay upon the Earth, and all was darkness....

"Back in the day, Heaven was on Earth, and everything was dark....

"And the children of Heaven and Earth sought to discover the difference between light and darkness, between day and night....

"And the children of Heaven and Earth sought to understand the difference between light and darkness, between day and night....

"So the sons of Rangi (Heaven) and of Papa (Earth) consulted together, and said, 'Let us seek means whereby to destroy Heaven and Earth, or to separate them from each other.'

"So the sons of Rangi (Heaven) and Papa (Earth) talked together and said, 'Let's find a way to either destroy Heaven and Earth or separate them from each other.'"

"Then said Tumatauenga (the God of War), 'Let us destroy them both.'

"Then Tumatauenga (the God of War) said, 'Let's destroy them both.'"

"Then said Tane-Mahuta (the Forest God), 'Not so; let them be separated. Let one of them go upward and become a stranger to us; let the other remain below and be a parent for us.'

"Then Tane-Mahuta (the Forest God) said, 'Not like that; let them be apart. Let one of them rise and become distant from us; let the other stay below and be a parent to us.'"

"Then four of the gods tried to separate Heaven and Earth, but did not succeed, while the fifth, Tane, succeeded.

"Then four of the gods tried to separate Heaven and Earth, but they weren't successful, while the fifth, Tane, managed to do it."

"After Heaven and Earth had been separated, great storms arose, or, as the poet expresses it, one of their sons, Tawhiri-Matea, the god of the winds, tried to revenge the outrage committed on his parents by his brothers. Then follow dismal dusky days, and dripping chilly skies, and arid scorching blasts. All the gods fight, till at last Tu only remains, the god of war, who had devoured all his brothers, except the Storm. More fights follow, in which the greater part of the earth was overwhelmed by the waters, and but a small portion remained dry. After that, light continued to increase, and as the light increased, so also the people who had been hidden between Heaven and Earth increased.... And so generation was added to[175] generation down to the time of Mâui-Potiki, he who brought death into the world.

"After Heaven and Earth were separated, huge storms erupted, or as the poet puts it, one of their sons, Tawhiri-Matea, the god of the winds, sought to avenge the wrong done to his parents by his brothers. This led to bleak, dark days, cold, dripping skies, and hot, scorching winds. All the gods battled until only Tu, the god of war, remained, having consumed all his brothers except the Storm. More battles ensued, causing most of the land to be submerged by water, leaving only a small part dry. After that, light gradually increased, and as the light grew, so did the people who had been hidden between Heaven and Earth.... Thus, generation after generation continued on down to the time of Mâui-Potiki, the one who brought death into the world.

"Now in these latter days Heaven remains far removed from his wife, the Earth; but the love of the wife rises upward in sighs toward her husband. These are the mists which fly upward from the mountain-tops; and the tears of Heaven fall downward on his wife; behold the dew-drops!"

"Now in these later days, Heaven is distant from his wife, the Earth; but the love of the wife rises upward in sighs towards her husband. These are the mists that rise from the mountain tops; and the tears of Heaven fall down on his wife; look at the dewdrops!"

So far the Maori Genesis.

Maori creation story so far.

Let us now return to the Veda, and compare these crude and somewhat grotesque legends with the language of the ancient Aryan poets. In the hymns of the Rig-Veda the separating and keeping apart of Heaven and Earth is several times alluded to, and here too it is represented as the work of the most valiant gods. In I. 67, 3 it is Agni, fire, who holds the earth and supports the heaven; in X. 89, 4 it is Indra who keeps them apart; in IX. 101, 15 Soma is celebrated for the same deed, and in III. 31, 12 other gods too share the same honor.[169]

Let’s go back to the Veda and compare these rough and somewhat strange legends with the language of the ancient Aryan poets. The hymns of the Rig-Veda mention several times the separation of Heaven and Earth, and it’s also shown as the work of the bravest gods. In I. 67, 3, it’s Agni, the fire, who holds the earth and supports the heavens; in X. 89, 4, it’s Indra who keeps them apart; in IX. 101, 15, Soma is celebrated for the same act, and in III. 31, 12, other gods also share this honor.[169]

In the Aitareya Brâhmana we read:[170] "These two worlds (Heaven and Earth) were once joined together. They went asunder. Then it did not rain, nor did the sun shine. And the five tribes did not agree with one another. The gods then brought the two (Heaven and Earth) together, and when they came together they formed a wedding of the gods."

In the Aitareya Brâhmana we read:[170] "Heaven and Earth were once connected. They became separated. At that point, it didn’t rain, and the sun didn’t shine. The five tribes were in disagreement. The gods then reunited Heaven and Earth, and when they came back together, it was like a wedding of the gods."

Here we have in a shorter form the same fundamental ideas: first, that formerly Heaven and Earth were together; that afterward they were separated; that when they were thus separated there was war throughout nature, and neither rain nor sunshine; that, lastly, [176]Heaven and Earth were conciliated, and that then a great wedding took place.

Here we have a shorter version of the same basic ideas: first, that Heaven and Earth were once united; then they were separated; that during this separation there was chaos in nature, with no rain or sunshine; and finally, that Heaven and Earth were reconciled, leading to a great celebration.

Now I need hardly remind those who are acquainted with Greek and Roman literature, how familiar these and similar conceptions about a marriage between Heaven and earth were in Greece and Italy. They seem to possess there a more special reference to the annual reconciliation between Heaven and Earth, which takes place in spring, and to their former estrangement during winter. But the first cosmological separation of the two always points to the want of light and the impossibility of distinction during the night, and the gradual lifting up of the blue sky through the rising of the sun.[171]

Now, I hardly need to remind those familiar with Greek and Roman literature how common these ideas about a marriage between Heaven and Earth were in Greece and Italy. They seem to specifically relate to the annual reconciliation between Heaven and Earth that happens in spring, contrasting with their previous separation in winter. However, the initial cosmological separation of the two always indicates the lack of light and the inability to see clearly at night, and the gradual revealing of the blue sky as the sun rises.[171]

In the Homeric hymns[172] the Earth is addressed as

In the Homeric hymns[172] the Earth is addressed as

"Mother of gods, the wife of the starry Sky;"[173]

and the Heaven or Æther is often called the father. Their marriage too is described, as, for instance, by Euripides, when he says:

and Heaven or Æther is often referred to as the father. Their marriage is also described, as for example by Euripides, when he says:

"Here is the powerful Earth, Jove's Ether:
He (the Æther) is the creator of humans and gods; The earth soaking up the wet drops of rain,
Bears humans,
Bears' food and the groups of animals.
So, she is not unfairly viewed. As the ultimate mother.[174]

And what is more curious still is that we have evidence that Euripides received this doctrine from his teacher, the philosopher Anaxagoras. For Dionysius of Halicarnassus[175] tells us that Euripides frequented the lectures of Anaxagoras. Now, it was the theory of that philosopher that originally all things were in all things, but that afterward they became separated. Euripides later in life associated with Sokrates, and became doubtful regarding that theory. He accordingly propounds the ancient doctrine by the mouth of another, namely Melanippê, who says:

And what's even more interesting is that we have evidence showing that Euripides learned this idea from his teacher, the philosopher Anaxagoras. Dionysius of Halicarnassus[175] tells us that Euripides often attended Anaxagoras's lectures. The theory of that philosopher was that initially everything was in everything, but later they became separated. As Euripides got older, he interacted with Socrates and started to doubt that theory. As a result, he presents the ancient idea through the character Melanippê, who says:

"This saying (myth) is not mine, but came from my mother, that formerly Heaven and Earth were one shape; but when they were separated from each other, they gave birth and brought all things into the light, trees, birds, beasts, and the fishes whom the sea feeds, and the race of mortals."

"This saying (myth) isn't mine; it came from my mother. She said that once, Heaven and Earth were one form, but when they were separated, they gave birth to everything in existence: trees, birds, animals, and the fish that the sea sustains, along with the human race."

Thus we have met with the same idea of the original union, of a separation, and of a subsequent reunion of Heaven and Earth in Greece, in India, and in the Polynesian islands.

Thus we have come across the same concept of the original union, separation, and eventual reunion of Heaven and Earth in Greece, India, and the Polynesian islands.

Let us now see how the poets of the Veda address these two beings, Heaven and Earth.

Let’s now look at how the poets of the Veda talk about these two entities, Heaven and Earth.

They are mostly addressed in the dual, as two beings forming but one concept. We meet, however, with verses which are addressed to the Earth by herself, and which speak of her as "kind, without thorns, and pleasant to dwell on,"[176] while there are clear traces in some of the hymns that at one time Dyaus, the sky, was the supreme deity.[177] When invoked together they are [178]called Dyâvâ-prithivyau, from dyu, the sky, and prithivî, the broad earth.

They are mostly talked about as a pair, two beings that together create one concept. However, we come across verses that speak to the Earth alone, describing her as "kind, without thorns, and nice to live on,"[176] while some hymns clearly show that Dyaus, the sky, was once the supreme god.[177] When they are called together, they are referred to as [178]Dyâvâ-prithivyau, from do you, the sky, and prithivî, the vast earth.

If we examine their epithets, we find that many of them reflect simply the physical aspects of Heaven and Earth. Thus they are called uru, wide; uruvyakas, widely expanded, dûre-ante, with limits far apart, gabhîra, deep; ghritavat, giving fat; madhudugha, yielding honey or dew; payasvat, full of milk; bhûri-retas, rich in seed.

If we look at their titles, we see that many of them simply highlight the physical features of Heaven and Earth. So, they are called uru, wide; uruvyakas, widely expanded; durance, with limits far apart; gabhira, deep; ghritavat, providing fat; madhudugha, producing honey or dew; payasvat, full of milk; bhûri-retas, rich in seed.

Another class of epithets represents them already as endowed with certain human and superhuman qualities, such as asaskat, never tiring, agara, not decaying, which brings us very near to immortal; adruh, not injuring, or not deceiving, praketas, provident, and then pitâ-mâta, father and mother, devaputra, having the gods for their sons, rita-vridh and ritavat, protectors of the Rita, of what is right, guardians of eternal laws.

Another group of descriptions portrays them as already possessing certain human and superhuman traits, such as ask at, tireless, agara, unaging, which brings us very close to immortal; adruh, harmless or truthful, praketas, wise, and then pitâ-mâta, father and mother, devaputra, regarded as the sons of the gods, rita-vridh and breach, defenders of the Rita, of what is just, guardians of eternal laws.

Here you see what is so interesting in the Veda, the gradual advance from the material to the spiritual, from the sensuous to the supersensuous, from the human to the superhuman and the divine. Heaven and Earth were seen, and, according to our notions, they might simply be classed as visible and finite beings. But the ancient poets were more honest to themselves. They could see Heaven and Earth, but they never saw them in their entirety. They felt that there was something beyond the purely finite aspect of these beings, and therefore they thought of them, not as they would think of a stone, or a tree, or a dog, but as something not-finite, not altogether visible or knowable, yet as something important to themselves, powerful, strong to bless, but also strong to hurt. Whatever was between Heaven and Earth seemed to be theirs, their property, their realm, their[179] dominion. They held and embraced all; they seemed to have produced all. The Devas or bright beings, the sun, the dawn, the fire, the wind, the rain, were all theirs, and were called therefore the offspring of Heaven and Earth. Thus Heaven and Earth became the Universal Father and Mother.

Here you can see what is so fascinating about the Veda: the gradual shift from the material to the spiritual, from the sensory to the supersensory, from the human to the superhuman and divine. Heaven and Earth were perceived as visible and finite beings by our standards. However, the ancient poets were more honest with themselves. They could see Heaven and Earth, but they never saw them in their entirety. They sensed that there was something beyond the purely finite nature of these beings, which made them view them not like a stone, tree, or dog, but as something limitless, not entirely visible or knowable, yet significant to them—powerful enough to bless, but also capable of causing harm. Everything between Heaven and Earth seemed to belong to them, their property, their realm, their[179] dominion. They seemed to hold and embrace everything; they believed they had created it all. The Devas or bright beings, like the sun, dawn, fire, wind, and rain, were all considered theirs, and thus called the offspring of Heaven and Earth. So, Heaven and Earth became the Universal Father and Mother.

Then we ask at once: "Were then these Heaven and Earth gods?" But gods in what sense? In our sense of God? Why, in our sense, God is altogether incapable of a plural. Then in the Greek sense of the word? No, certainly not; for what the Greeks called gods was the result of an intellectual growth totally independent of the Veda or of India. We must never forget that what we call gods in ancient mythologies are not substantial, living, individual beings, of whom we can predicate this or that. Deva, which we translate by god, is nothing but an adjective, expressive of a quality shared by heaven and earth, by the sun and the stars and the dawn and the sea, namely brightness; and the idea of god, at that early time, contains neither more nor less than what is shared in common by all these bright beings. That is to say, the idea of god is not an idea ready-made, which could be applied in its abstract purity to heaven and earth and other such like beings; but it is an idea, growing out of the concepts of heaven and earth and of the other bright beings, slowly separating itself from them, but never containing more than what was contained, though confusedly, in the objects to which it was successively applied.

Then we immediately ask: "So, were these Heaven and Earth gods?" But gods in what way? In our understanding of God? Because, in that sense, God cannot be plural. What about the Greek understanding of the word? No, certainly not; because what the Greeks called gods emerged from an intellectual development completely separate from the Veda or India. We must always remember that what we refer to as gods in ancient mythologies are not real, living, individual beings about whom we can make assertions. Deva, which we translate as god, is simply an adjective that describes a quality shared by heaven and earth, by the sun and the stars and the dawn and the sea, which is brightness; and the concept of god, at that early stage, contains no more and no less than what is common to all these bright entities. In other words, the idea of god is not a pre-existing notion that could be applied in its pure form to heaven, earth, and similar beings; instead, it is an idea that emerges from the concepts of heaven and earth and the other bright beings, gradually distinguishing itself from them, but never encompassing more than what was already, though vaguely, present in the objects to which it was gradually applied.

Nor must it be supposed that heaven and earth, having once been raised to the rank of undecaying or immortal beings, of divine parents, of guardians of the laws, were thus permanently settled in the religious consciousness of the people. Far from it. When the ideas of other[180] gods, and of more active and more distinctly personal gods had been elaborated, the Vedic Rishis asked without hesitation: Who then has made heaven and earth? not exactly Heaven and Earth, as conceived before, but heaven and earth as seen every day, as a part of what began to be called Nature or the Universe.

It shouldn't be assumed that heaven and earth, once regarded as eternal or immortal beings, divine parents, and guardians of the laws, were permanently established in the people's religious beliefs. Far from it. When the concepts of other gods, who were more dynamic and distinctly personal, developed, the Vedic Rishis confidently asked: Who then created heaven and earth? Not exactly the Heaven and Earth as understood before, but heaven and earth as experienced daily, as part of what began to be referred to as Nature or the Universe.

Thus one poet says:[178]

Thus, one poet says: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"He was indeed among the gods the cleverest workman who produced the two brilliant ones (heaven and earth), that gladden all things; he who measured out the two bright ones (heaven and earth) by his wisdom, and established them on everlasting supports."

"He was truly the smartest craftsman among the gods who created the two shining realms (heaven and earth), which bring joy to everything; the one who measured the two bright realms (heaven and earth) with his wisdom and set them on unchanging foundations."

And again:[179] "He was a good workman who produced heaven and earth; the wise, who by his might brought together these two (heaven and earth), the wide, the deep, the well-fashioned in the bottomless space."

And again:[179] "He was a skilled craftsman who created the heavens and the earth; the wise one, who through his strength united these two (heaven and earth), the vast, the deep, the well-formed in the endless expanse."

Very soon this great work of making heaven and earth was ascribed, like other mighty works, to the mightiest of their gods, to Indra. At first we read that Indra, originally only a kind of Jupiter pluvius, or god of rain, stretched out heaven and earth, like a hide;[180] that he held them in his hand,[181] that he upholds heaven and earth,[182] and that he grants heaven and earth to his worshippers.[183] But very soon Indra is praised for having made Heaven and Earth;[184] and then, when the poet remembers that Heaven and Earth had been praised elsewhere as the parents of the gods, and more especially as the parents of Indra, he does not hesitate for a moment, but says:[185] "What poets living before us [181]have reached the end of all thy greatness? for thou hast indeed begotten thy father and thy mother together[186] from thy own body!"

Very soon, this incredible act of creating heaven and earth was attributed, like other great deeds, to the most powerful of their gods, Indra. Initially, we learn that Indra, who was originally just a kind of Jupiter pluvius, or god of rain, stretched out heaven and earth like a hide;[180] that he held them in his hand,[181] that he supports heaven and earth,[182] and that he grants heaven and earth to his worshippers.[183] But very quickly, Indra is celebrated for having created Heaven and Earth;[184] and then, when the poet recalls that Heaven and Earth had been honored elsewhere as the parents of the gods, and especially as the parents of Indra, he doesn’t hesitate for a second, but declares:[185] "What poets before us [181] have captured the full extent of your greatness? For you have indeed given birth to both your father and your mother from your own body!"[186]

That is a strong measure, and a god who once could do that, was no doubt capable of anything afterward. The same idea, namely that Indra is greater than heaven and earth, is expressed in a less outrageous way by another poet, who says[187] that Indra is greater than heaven and earth, and that both together are only a half of Indra. Or again:[188] "The divine Dyaus bowed before Indra, before Indra the great Earth bowed with her wide spaces." "At the birth of thy splendor Dyaus trembled, the Earth trembled for fear of thy anger."[189]

That is a strong statement, and a god who was once able to do that was certainly capable of anything afterward. The same idea, that Indra is greater than heaven and earth, is expressed in a less extreme way by another poet, who says[187] that Indra is greater than heaven and earth, and that both together are only half of Indra. Or again:[188] "The divine Dyaus bowed before Indra, and the great Earth bowed before Indra with her vast spaces." "At the birth of your brilliance, Dyaus trembled; the Earth trembled for fear of your anger."[189]

Thus, from one point of view, Heaven and Earth were the greatest gods, they were the parents of everything, and therefore of the gods also, such as Indra and others.

So, from one perspective, Heaven and Earth were the greatest deities; they were the parents of everything, including the gods like Indra and others.

But, from another point of view, every god that was considered as supreme at one time or other, must necessarily have made heaven and earth, must at all events be greater than heaven and earth, and thus the child became greater than the father, ay, became the father of his father. Indra was not the only god that created heaven and earth. In one hymn[190] that creation is ascribed to Soma and Pûshan, by no means very prominent characters; in another[191] to Hiranyagarbha (the golden germ); in another again to a god who is simply called Dhatri, the Creator,[192] or Visvakarman,[193] the [182]maker of all things. Other gods, such as Mitra and Savitri, names of the sun, are praised for upholding Heaven and Earth, and the same task is sometimes performed by the old god Varuna[194] also.

But, from another perspective, every god that was seen as supreme at some point must have created heaven and earth; they must be greater than heaven and earth. In this way, the child surpasses the father and even becomes the father of his father. Indra wasn’t the only god credited with creating heaven and earth. In one hymn[190], that creation is attributed to Soma and Pûshan, who are not exactly major figures; in another[191], it's ascribed to Hiranyagarbha (the golden germ); in yet another, it’s given to a god known simply as Dhatri, the Creator,[192] or Visvakarman,[193] the [182]maker of everything. Other gods, like Mitra and Savitri, who are names of the sun, are celebrated for supporting Heaven and Earth, and sometimes the same role is fulfilled by the ancient god Varuna[194].

What I wish you to observe in all this is the perfect freedom with which these so-called gods or Devas are handled, and particularly the ease and naturalness with which now the one, now the other emerges as supreme out of this chaotic theogony. This is the peculiar character of the ancient Vedic religion, totally different both from the Polytheism and from the Monotheism as we see it in the Greek and the Jewish religions; and if the Veda had taught us nothing else but this henotheistic phase, which must everywhere have preceded the more highly-organized phase of Polytheism which we see in Greece, in Rome, and elsewhere, the study of the Veda would not have been in vain.

What I want you to notice in all this is the complete freedom with which these so-called gods or Devas are portrayed, and especially the effortless and natural way in which one or another rises to prominence out of this chaotic theogony. This is the unique aspect of the ancient Vedic religion, completely different from both the Polytheism and Monotheism found in Greek and Jewish religions; and if the Veda had taught us nothing else but this henotheistic stage, which must have come before the more organized form of Polytheism seen in Greece, Rome, and elsewhere, studying the Veda would still be worthwhile.

It may be quite true that the poetry of the Veda is neither beautiful, in our sense of the word, nor very profound; but it is instructive. When we see those two giant spectres of Heaven and Earth on the background of the Vedic religion, exerting their influence for a time, and then vanishing before the light of younger and more active gods, we learn a lesson which it is well to learn, and which we can hardly learn anywhere else—the lesson how gods were made and unmade—how the Beyond or the Infinite was named by different names in order to bring it near to the mind of man, to make it for a time comprehensible, until, when name after name had proved of no avail, a nameless God was felt to answer best the restless cravings of the human heart.

It might be true that Vedic poetry isn't beautiful in the way we understand it today, nor is it very deep; but it is educational. When we see the massive figures of Heaven and Earth in the background of Vedic religion, influencing things for a while before fading away in the presence of younger and more lively gods, we learn an important lesson that’s hard to find elsewhere—the lesson about how gods were created and destroyed—how the Beyond or the Infinite was given different names to make it relatable to people, to make it understandable for a time, until, after one name after another failed, a nameless God was seen as the best response to the restless desires of the human heart.

I shall next translate to you the hymn to which I referred before as addressed to the Rivers. If the Rivers [183]are to be called deities at all, they belong to the class of terrestrial deities. But the reason why I single out this hymn is not so much because it throws new light on the theogonic process, but because it may help to impart some reality to the vague conceptions which we form to ourselves of the ancient Vedic poets and their surroundings. The rivers invoked are, as we shall see, the real rivers of the Punjâb, and the poem shows a much wider geographical horizon than we should expect from a mere village-bard.[195]

I will now translate the hymn I mentioned earlier that's dedicated to the Rivers. If the Rivers [183] are considered deities at all, they fall under the category of earthly deities. However, my focus on this hymn isn't just because it sheds new light on the creation of gods, but because it can provide some clarity to our vague ideas about the ancient Vedic poets and their environment. The rivers mentioned are, as we'll see, the actual rivers of the Punjab, and the poem reflects a much broader geographical perspective than we would expect from a simple village bard.[195]

1. "Let the poet declare, O Waters, your exceeding greatness, here in the seat of Vivasvat.[196] By seven and seven they have come forth in three courses, but the Sindhu (the Indus) exceeds all the other wandering rivers by her strength.

1. "Let the poet proclaim, O Waters, your immense greatness, here in the place of Vivasvat.[196] They have emerged seven by seven in three channels, but the Sindhu (the Indus) surpasses all the other wandering rivers with her strength.

2. "Varuna dug out paths for thee to walk on, when thou rannest to the race.[197] Thou proceedest on a [184]precipitous ridge of the earth, when thou art lord in the van of all the moving streams.

2. "Varuna created paths for you to walk on as you ran to the race.[197] You move along a [184]steep ridge of the earth, as you lead all the flowing streams."

3. "The sound rises up to heaven above the earth; she stirs up with splendor her endless power.[198] As from a cloud, the showers thunder forth, when the Sindhu comes, roaring like a bull.

3. "The sound rises to the heavens above the earth; she awakens her endless power with brilliance.[198] Just like a cloud, the showers crash down when the Sindhu arrives, roaring like a bull.

4. "To thee, O Sindhu, they (the other rivers) come as lowing mother-cows (run) to their young with their milk.[199] Like a king in battle thou leadest the two wings, when thou reachest the front of these down-rushing rivers.

4. "To you, O Sindhu, the other rivers come like lowing mother cows running to their young with their milk.[199] Like a king in battle, you lead the two sides when you reach the front of these rushing rivers.

5. "Accept, O Gangâ (Ganges), Yamunâ (Jumna), Sarasvatî (Sursûti), Sutudri (Sutlej), Parushnî (Irâvâtî, [185]Ravi), my praise![200] With the Asiknî (Akesines) listen, O Marudvridhâ,[201] and with the Vitastâ (Hydaspes, Behat); O Ârgîkîyâ,[202] listen with the Sushomâ.[203]

5. "Accept, O Ganges, Yamuna, Sarasvati, Sutlej, Parusheni, my praise! With the Akesines, listen, O Marudvridhā, and with the Hydaspes; O Argīkiyā, listen with the Sushoma."

6. "First thou goest united with the Trishtamâ on thy journey, with the Susartu, the Rasâ (Râmhâ, Araxes?[204]), and the Svetî—O Sindhu, with the Kubhâ (Kophen, Cabul river) to the Gomatî (Gomal), with the Mehatnu to the Krumu (Kurum)—with whom thou proceedest together.

6. "First you set out united with the Trishtamâ on your journey, with the Susartu, the Rasâ (Râmhâ, Araxes?[204]), and the Svetî—O Sindhu, with the Kubhâ (Kophen, Cabul river) to the Gomatî (Gomal), with the Mehatnu to the Krumu (Kurum)—with whom you travel together."

7. "Sparkling, bright, with mighty splendor she carries the waters across the plains—the unconquered Sindhu, the quickest of the quick, like a beautiful mare—a sight to see.

7. "Sparkling and bright, with great splendor she carries the waters across the plains—the unconquered Sindhu, the fastest of the fast, like a beautiful mare—a sight to behold."

8. "Rich in horses, in chariots, in garments, in gold, in booty,[205] in wool,[206] and in straw,[207] the Sindhu, handsome and young, clothes herself in sweet flowers.[208]

8. "Abundant in horses, chariots, clothing, gold, and treasure,[205] in wool,[206] and in straw,[207] the Sindhu, beautiful and young, adorns herself with lovely flowers.[208]

9. "The Sindhu has yoked her easy chariot with horses; may she conquer prizes for us in the race. The [187]greatness of her chariot is praised as truly great—that chariot which is irresistible, which has its own glory, and abundant strength."[209]

9. "The Sindhu has harnessed her easy chariot with horses; may she win rewards for us in the race. The [187]greatness of her chariot is celebrated as genuinely remarkable—that chariot which is unyielding, which possesses its own glory, and immense strength."[209]

This hymn does not sound perhaps very poetical, in our sense of the word; yet if you will try to realize the thoughts of the poet who composed it, you will perceive that it is not without some bold and powerful conceptions.

This hymn might not seem very poetic by our standards, but if you take a moment to understand the thoughts of the poet who wrote it, you'll see that it contains some bold and powerful ideas.

Take the modern peasants, living in their villages by the side of the Thames, and you must admit that he would be a remarkable man who could bring himself to look on the Thames as a kind of a general, riding at the head of many English rivers, and leading them on to a race or a battle. Yet it is easier to travel in England, and to gain a commanding view of the river-system of the country, than it was three thousand years ago to travel over India, even over that part of India which the poet of our hymn commands. He takes in at one swoop three great river-systems, or, as he calls them, three great armies of rivers—those flowing from the north-west into the Indus, those joining it from the north-east, and, in the distance, the Ganges and the Jumnah with their tributaries. Look on the map and you will see how well these three armies are determined; but our poet had no map—he had nothing but high mountains and sharp eyes to carry out his trigonometrical survey. Now [188]I call a man, who for the first time could see those three marching armies of rivers, a poet.

Take the modern farmers living in their villages by the Thames, and you have to admit that it would be an impressive person who could view the Thames as a sort of general, leading many English rivers into a race or battle. Still, it's easier to travel in England and get a good view of the country's river system than it was three thousand years ago to travel across India, even in the area described by the poet of our hymn. He captures in one glance three major river systems, or as he refers to them, three great armies of rivers—those flowing from the northwest into the Indus, those coming from the northeast, and in the distance, the Ganges and the Yamuna with their tributaries. Look at the map and you’ll see how clearly these three armies are defined; but our poet didn’t have a map—he only had high mountains and keen eyesight to conduct his survey. Now [188] I consider someone who could for the first time actually see those three marching armies of rivers to be a poet.

The next thing that strikes one in that hymn—if hymn we must call it—is the fact that all these rivers, large and small, have their own proper names. That shows a considerable advance in civilized life, and it proves no small degree of coherence, or what the French call solidarity, between the tribes who had taken possession of Northern India. Most settlers call the river on whose banks they settle "the river." Of course there are many names for river. It may be called the runner,[210] the fertilizer, the roarer—or, with a little poetical metaphor, the arrow, the horse, the cow, the father, the mother, the watchman, the child of the mountains. Many rivers had many names in different parts of their course, and it was only when communication between different settlements became more frequent, and a fixed terminology was felt to be a matter of necessity, that the rivers of a country were properly baptized and registered. All this had been gone through in India before our hymn became possible.

The next thing that stands out in that hymn—if we must call it a hymn—is that all these rivers, big and small, have their own specific names. This shows a significant advancement in civilized life and demonstrates a notable level of cohesion, or what the French refer to as solidarity, among the tribes that occupied Northern India. Most settlers simply refer to the river they live near as "the river." Naturally, there are many names for a river. It can be called the runner,[210] the fertilizer, the roarer—or, with a touch of poetic metaphor, the arrow, the horse, the cow, the father, the mother, the watchman, the child of the mountains. Many rivers had different names along their journey, and it was only when communication between various settlements became more common, and a standardized terminology was deemed necessary, that the rivers of a country were formally named and recorded. All of this had been accomplished in India before our hymn became possible.

And now we have to consider another, to my mind most startling fact. We here have a number of names of the rivers of India, as they were known to one single poet, say about 1000 b.c. We then hear nothing of India till we come to the days of Alexander, and when we look at the names of the Indian rivers, represented as well as they could be by Alexander's companions, mere strangers in India, and by means of a strange language and a strange alphabet, we recognize, without much difficulty, nearly all of the old Vedic names.[189]

And now we have to think about another fact that I find particularly surprising. We have several names of the rivers of India as known to a single poet around 1000 B.C. Then, we don’t hear anything about India until the days of Alexander. When we look at the names of the Indian rivers, which were recorded as best as possible by Alexander's companions—who were unfamiliar with India, using a foreign language and alphabet—we can easily recognize almost all of the old Vedic names.[189]

In this respect the names of rivers have a great advantage over the names of towns in India. What we now call Dilli or Delhi[211] was in ancient times called Indraprastha, in later times Shahjahânabâd. Oude is Ayodhyâ, but the old name of Saketa is forgotten. The town of Pataliputra, known to the Greeks as Palimbothra, is now called Patna.[212]

In this regard, river names have a significant advantage over the names of towns in India. What we now call Dilli or Delhi[211] was called Indraprastha in ancient times, and later it was known as Shahjahânabâd. Oude is Ayodhyâ, but the old name of Saketa is forgotten. The town of Pataliputra, referred to by the Greeks as Palimbothra, is now called Patna.[212]

Now I can assure you this persistency of the Vedic river-names was to my mind something so startling that I often said to myself, This cannot be—there must be something wrong here. I do not wonder so much at the names of the Indus and the Ganges being the same. The Indus was known to early traders, whether by sea or by land. Skylax sailed from the country of the Paktys, i.e. the Pushtus, as the Afghans still call themselves, down to the mouth of the Indus. That was under Darius Hystaspes (521-486). Even before that time India and the Indians were known by their name, which was derived from Sindhu, the name of their frontier river. The neighboring tribes who spoke Iranic languages all pronounced, like the Persian, the s as an h.[213] Thus Sindhu became Hindhu (Hidhu), and, as h's were dropped even at that early time, Hindhu became Indu. Thus the river was called Indos, the people Indoi by the Greeks, who first heard of India from the Persians.

Now I can assure you that the consistency of the Vedic river names was so surprising to me that I often thought, "This can't be right—there must be something off here." I'm not as surprised about the names of the Indus and the Ganges being the same. The Indus was known to early traders, whether by sea or land. Skylax sailed from the Paktys region, i.e. the Pushtus, which is still what Afghans call themselves, down to the mouth of the Indus. That was during the time of Darius Hystaspes (521-486). Even before that, India and the Indians were recognized by their name, which came from Sindhu, the name of their main river. Neighboring tribes that spoke Iranian languages all pronounced the s like an h.[213] Thus Sindhu became Hindhu (Hidhu), and since h's were dropped even at that early time, Hindhu became Indu. Therefore, the river was referred to as Indos and the people as Indoi by the Greeks, who first learned about India from the Persians.

Sindhu probably meant originally the divider, keeper, and defender, from sidh, to keep off. It was a masculine, before it became a feminine. No more telling name could have been given to a broad river, which guarded peaceful settlers both against the inroads of [190]hostile tribes and the attacks of wild animals. A common name for the ancient settlements of the Aryans in India was "the Seven Rivers," "Sapta Sindhavah." But though sindhu was used as an appellative noun for river in general (cf. Rig-Veda VI. 19, 5, samudré ná síndhavah yâdamânâh, "like rivers longing for the sea"), it remained throughout the whole history of India the name of its powerful guardian river, the Indus.

Sindhu likely originally meant the divider, keeper, and defender, derived from sidh, which means to keep off. It started as a masculine term before it became feminine. No better name could have been given to a wide river that protected peaceful settlers from both the invasions of [190]hostile tribes and attacks by wild animals. A common name for the ancient settlements of the Aryans in India was "the Seven Rivers," "Sapta Sindhavah." However, while sindhu was used as a generic term for river (cf. Rig-Veda VI. 19, 5, samudré ná síndhavah yâdamânâh, "like rivers longing for the sea"), it consistently referred to its powerful guardian river, the Indus, throughout the history of India.

In some passages of the Rig-Veda it has been pointed out that sindhu might better be translated by "sea," a change of meaning, if so it can be called, fully explained by the geographical conditions of the country. There are places where people could swim across the Indus, there are others where no eye could tell whether the boundless expanse of water should be called river or sea. The two run into each other, as every sailor knows, and naturally the meaning of sindhu, river, runs into the meaning of sindhu, sea.

In some sections of the Rig-Veda, it's noted that the term "sindhu" might be better translated as "sea." This shift in meaning, if we can call it that, is completely explained by the geography of the region. In some areas, people could swim across the Indus, while in other spots, it's hard to say whether the vast body of water should be labeled as a river or a sea. The two blend into each other, as any sailor will tell you, making it natural for the meaning of sindhu as a river to overlap with its meaning as a sea.

But besides the two great rivers, the Indus and the Ganges—in Sanskrit the Gangâ, literally the Go-go—we have the smaller rivers, and many of their names also agree with the names preserved to us by the companions of Alexander.[214]

But besides the two major rivers, the Indus and the Ganges—in Sanskrit the Gangâ, which literally means the Go-go—we have the smaller rivers, and many of their names match those recorded by Alexander's companions.[214]

The Yamunâ, the Jumna, was known to Ptolemy as Διἁμουνα,[215] to Pliny as Jomanes, to Arrian, somewhat corrupted, as Jôbares.[216]

The Yamunâ, also known as the Jumna, was referred to by Ptolemy as Διἁμουνα,[215] by Pliny as Jomanes, and by Arrian, in a somewhat altered form, as Jôbares.[216]

The Sutudrî, or, as it was afterward called, Satadru, meaning "running in a hundred streams," was known to Ptolemy as Ζαδἁρδης or Ζἁραδος ; Pliny called it Sydrus; and Megasthenes, too, was probably acquainted [191]with it as Ζαδἁρδης. In the Veda[217] it formed with the Vipas the frontier of the Punjâb, and we hear of fierce battles fought at that time, it may be on the same spot where in 1846 the battle of the Sutledge was fought by Sir Hugh Gough and Sir Henry Hardinge. It was probably on the Vipâs (later Vipâsâ), a north-western tributary of the Sutledge, that Alexander's army turned back. The river was then called Hyphasis; Pliny calls it Hypasis,[218] a very fair approximation to the Vedic Vipâs, which means "unfettered." Its modern name is Bias or Bejah.

The Sutudrî, later known as Satadru, which means "running in a hundred streams," was recognized by Ptolemy as Ζαδἁρδης or Ζἁραδος; Pliny referred to it as Sydrus; and Megasthenes likely also knew it as Ζαδἁρδης. In the Veda[217], it marked the boundary of the Punjâb, where fierce battles were fought at that time. This might be the same location where the battle of the Sutledge was fought in 1846 by Sir Hugh Gough and Sir Henry Hardinge. It was probably near the Vipâs (later Vipâsâ), a north-western tributary of the Sutledge, where Alexander's army turned back. The river was then called Hyphasis; Pliny referred to it as Hypasis,[218], which is quite similar to the Vedic Vipâs, meaning "unfettered." Its modern name is Bias or Bejah.

The next river on the west is the Vedic Parushnî, better known as Irâvatî,[219] which Strabo calls Hyarotis, while Arrian gives it a more Greek appearance by calling it Hydraotes. It is the modern Rawi. It was this river which the Ten Kings when attacking the Tritsus under Sudâs tried to cross from the west by cutting off its water. But their stratagem failed, and they perished in the river (Rig-Veda VII. 18, 8-9).

The next river to the west is the Vedic Parushnî, more commonly known as Irâvatî,[219] which Strabo refers to as Hyarotis, while Arrian gives it a more Greek twist by calling it Hydraotes. It’s the modern Rawi. This was the river the Ten Kings attempted to cross from the west while attacking the Tritsus under Sudâs by trying to block its water. However, their plan failed, and they drowned in the river (Rig-Veda VII. 18, 8-9).

We then come to the Asiknî, which means "black." That river had another name also, Kandrabhâga, which means "streak of the moon." The Greeks, however, pronounced that Σανδαροφἁγος, and this had the unlucky meaning of "the devourer of Alexander." Hesychius tells us that in order to avert the bad omen Alexander [192]changed the name of that river into Ακεσἱνης, which would mean "the Healer;" but he does not tell, what the Veda tells us, that this name Ακεσἱνης was a Greek adaptation of another name of the same river, namely Asiknî, which had evidently supplied to Alexander the idea of calling the Asiknî Ακεσἱνης. It is the modern Chinâb.

We then arrive at the Asiknî, which means "black." That river also had another name, Kandrabhâga, which means "streak of the moon." The Greeks pronounced it as Σανδαροφἁγος, which unfortunately meant "the devourer of Alexander." Hesychius tells us that to avoid this bad omen, Alexander [192]changed the name of the river to Ακεσἱνης, meaning "the Healer;" but he doesn’t mention what the Veda explains, that this name Ακεσἱνης was a Greek adaptation of the other name of the same river, Asiknî, which clearly inspired Alexander to rename the Asiknî as Ακεσἱνης. It is the modern Chinâb.

Next to the Akesines we have the Vedic Vitastâ, the last of the rivers of the Punjâb, changed in Greek into Hydaspes. It was to this river that Alexander retired, before sending his fleet down the Indus and leading his army back to Babylon. It is the modern Behat or Jilam.

Next to the Akesines is the Vedic Vitastâ, the last of the rivers in Punjab, known in Greek as Hydaspes. Alexander withdrew to this river before dispatching his fleet down the Indus and leading his army back to Babylon. It is the modern-day Behat or Jilam.

I could identify still more of these Vedic rivers, such as, for instance, the Kubhâ, the Greek Cophen, the modern Kabul river;[220] but the names which I have [193]traced from the Veda to Alexander, and in many cases from Alexander again to our own time, seem to me sufficient to impress upon us the real and historical character of the Veda. Suppose the Veda were a forgery—suppose at least that it had been put together after the time of Alexander—how could we explain these names? They are names that have mostly a meaning in Sanskrit, they are names corresponding very closely to their Greek corruptions, as pronounced and written down by people who did not know Sanskrit. How is a forgery possible here?

I could identify even more of these Vedic rivers, like the Kubhâ, which is known as the Greek Cophen and the modern Kabul River;[220] but the names I’ve traced from the Veda to Alexander, and in many cases back to our own time, seem enough to show us the true historical nature of the Veda. Let’s say the Veda was a forgery—let's at least assume it was compiled after Alexander's time—how can we explain these names? Most of them have meanings in Sanskrit, and they closely match their Greek versions as pronounced and written by people who didn’t know Sanskrit. How could this be a forgery?

I selected this hymn for two reasons. First, because it shows us the widest geographical horizon of the Vedic poets, confined by the snowy mountains in the north, the Indus and the range of the Suleiman mountains in the west, the Indus or the seas in the south, and the valley of the Jumna and Ganges in the east. Beyond that, the world, though open, was unknown to the Vedic poets. Secondly, because the same hymn gives us also a kind of historical background to the Vedic age. These rivers, as we may see them to-day, as they were seen by Alexander and his Macedonians, were seen also by the Vedic poets. Here we have an historical continuity—almost living witnesses, to tell us that the people whose songs have been so strangely, ay, you may almost say, so miraculously preserved to us, were real people, lairds with their clans, priests, or rather, [194]servants of their gods, shepherds with their flocks, dotted about on the hills and valleys, with inclosures or palisades here and there, with a few strongholds, too, in case of need—living their short life on earth, as at that time life might be lived by men, without much pushing and crowding and trampling on each other—spring, summer, and winter leading them on from year to year, and the sun in his rising and setting lifting up their thoughts from their meadows and groves which they loved, to a world in the East, from which they had come, or to a world in the West, to which they were gladly hastening on. They had what I call religion, though it was very simple, and hardly reduced as yet to the form of a creed. "There is a Beyond," that was all they felt and knew, though they tried, as well as they could, to give names to that Beyond, and thus to change religion into a religion. They had not as yet a name for God—certainly not in our sense of the word—or even a general name for the gods; but they invented name after name to enable them to grasp and comprehend by some outward and visible tokens powers whose presence they felt in nature, though their true and full essence was to them, as it is to us, invisible and incomprehensible.

I chose this hymn for two reasons. First, it reveals the vast geographical perspective of the Vedic poets, limited by the snowy mountains in the north, the Indus River and the Suleiman mountain range in the west, the Indus or the seas in the south, and the valleys of the Jumna and Ganges in the east. Beyond that, the world, while open, was unfamiliar to the Vedic poets. Secondly, this hymn provides us with a kind of historical context for the Vedic age. These rivers, as we see them today and as they were seen by Alexander and his Macedonian troops, were also witnessed by the Vedic poets. Here we have a thread of historical continuity—almost living witnesses—telling us that the people whose songs have been so strangely, and you might say, miraculously preserved for us, were real individuals: landowners with their clans, priests, or rather, [194]servants of their gods, shepherds with their flocks, scattered across the hills and valleys, with enclosures or palisades here and there, and a few strongholds, too, for protection when needed—living their brief lives on earth, as men could at that time, without much pushing, crowding, or trampling on one another—spring, summer, and winter guiding them from year to year, and the sun in its rising and setting lifting their thoughts from the meadows and groves they cherished, to a world in the East from which they had come, or to a world in the West, toward which they were eager to move. They believed in what I call religion, though it was very simple and not yet formulated into a creed. "There is a Beyond," was all they felt and knew, even though they tried, as best as they could, to name that Beyond, thus transforming religion into a religion. They didn't have a name for God—not in our modern sense—or even a general term for the gods; but they created name after name to help them grasp and understand through visible symbols the powers whose presence they sensed in nature, even though their true and full essence remained invisible and incomprehensible to them, just as it does for us.

FOOTNOTES:

[150] Wilson, Lectures, p. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wilson, Lectures, p. 9.

[151] As it has been doubted, and even denied, that the publication of the Rig-Veda and its native commentary has had some important bearing on the resuscitation of the religious life of India, I feel bound to give at least one from the many testimonials which I have received from India. It comes from the Âdi Brahma Samâj, founded by Ram Mohun Roy, and now represented by its three branches, the Âdi Brahma Samâj, the Brahma Samâj of India, and the Sadhârano Brahma Samâj. "The Committee of the Âdi Brahma Samâj beg to offer you their hearty congratulations on the completion of the gigantic task which has occupied you for the last quarter of a century. By publishing the Rig-Veda at a time when Vedic learning has by some sad fatality become almost extinct in the land of its birth, you have conferred a boon upon us Hindus, for which we cannot but be eternally grateful."

[151] Since it has been questioned and even rejected that the publication of the Rig-Veda and its native commentary has significantly impacted the revival of India's religious life, I feel obligated to share at least one of the many endorsements I've received from India. This one comes from the Âdi Brahma Samâj, founded by Ram Mohun Roy, and now represented by its three branches: the Âdi Brahma Samâj, the Brahma Samâj of India, and the Sadhârano Brahma Samâj. "The Committee of the Âdi Brahma Samâj extends their heartfelt congratulations on the completion of the monumental task that has occupied you for the past twenty-five years. By publishing the Rig-Veda at a time when Vedic knowledge has regrettably become nearly extinct in its land of origin, you have granted us Hindus a gift for which we will always be deeply grateful."

[152] Rig-Veda X. 114, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda X. 114, 5.

[153] Rig-Veda X. 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda X. 121.

[154] Muir, iv. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Muir, vol. 4, p. 9.

[155] Rig-Veda I. 139, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda I. 139, 11.

[156] Rig-Veda III. 6, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda III. 6, 9.

[157] The following names of Devapatnîs or wives of the gods are given in the Vaitâna Sûtra XV. 3 (ed. Garbe): Prithivî, the wife of Agni, Vâk of Vâta, Senâ of Indra, Dhenâ of Brihaspati, Pathyâ of Pûshan, Gâyatrî of Vasu, Trishtubh of Rudra, Gagati of Âditya, Anushtubh of Mitra, Virâg of Varuna, Pankti of Vishnu, Dîkshâ of Soma.

[157] The following names of the Devapatnîs, or wives of the gods, are listed in the Vaitâna Sûtra XV. 3 (ed. Garbe): Prithivî, the wife of Agni; Vâk, the wife of Vâta; Senâ, the wife of Indra; Dhenâ, the wife of Brihaspati; Pathyâ, the wife of Pûshan; Gâyatrî, the wife of Vasu; Trishtubh, the wife of Rudra; Gagati, the wife of Âditya; Anushtubh, the wife of Mitra; Virâg, the wife of Varuna; Pankti, the wife of Vishnu; and Dîkshâ, the wife of Soma.

[158] Rig-Veda III. 9, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda III. 9, 9.

[159] Grimm showed that Thôrr is sometimes the supreme god, while at other times he is the son of Ôdinn. This, as Professor Zimmer truly remarks, need not be regarded as the result of a revolution, or even of gradual decay, as in the case of Dyaus and Tŷr, but simply as inherent in the character of a nascent polytheism. See Zeitschrift für D. A., vol. xii. p. 174.

[159] Grimm demonstrated that Thôrr is sometimes seen as the supreme god, while at other times he is the son of Ôdinn. As Professor Zimmer rightly points out, this shouldn't be viewed as the outcome of a major change, or even a slow decline, like in the cases of Dyaus and Tŷr, but rather as a natural feature of emerging polytheism. See Zeitschrift für D. A., vol. xii. p. 174.

[160] "Among not yet civilized races prayers are addressed to a god with a special object, and to that god who is supposed to be most powerful in a special domain. He becomes for the moment the highest god to whom all others must give place. He may be invoked as the highest and the only god, without any slight being intended for the other gods."—Zimmer, l. c. p. 175.

[160] "In societies that are not fully civilized, people pray to a god with a specific purpose in mind, especially to the god believed to be the most powerful in a particular area. For that moment, he is considered the supreme god, taking precedence over all others. He can be called upon as the highest and only god, with no disrespect intended towards the other gods."—Zimmer, l. c. p. 175.

[161] "Es handelt sich hier nicht um amerikanische oder afrikanische Zersplitterung, sondern eine überraschende Gleichartigkeit dehnt sich durch die Weite und Breite des Stillen Oceans, und wenn wir Oceanien in der vollen Auffassung nehmen mit Einschluss Mikro-und Mela-nesiens (bis Malaya), selbst weiter. Es lässt sich sagen, dass ein einheitlicher Gedankenbau, in etwa 120 Längen und 70 Breitegraden, ein Viertel unsers Erdglobus überwölbt."—Bastian, Die Heilige Sage der Polynesier, p. 57.

[161] "This is not about American or African fragmentation, but rather a surprising similarity that stretches across the vastness of the Pacific Ocean. If we consider Oceania in its full scope, including Micro- and Melanesia (even extending to Malaya), it can be said that a cohesive framework of thought spans approximately 120 degrees of longitude and 70 degrees of latitude, covering a quarter of our globe."—Bastian, Die Heilige Sage der Polynesier, p. 57.

[162] Henry S. King & Co., London, 1876.

[162] Henry S. King & Co., London, 1876.

[163] P. 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 58.

[164] There is a second version of the story even in the small island of Mangaia; see "Myths and Songs," p. 71.

[164] There’s another version of the story even on the small island of Mangaia; check "Myths and Songs," p. 71.

[165] See before, p. 158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See above, p. 158.

[166] This explanation is considered altogether inadequate by many scholars. It is, of course, not altogether a question of learning, but also one of judgment.—Am. Pubs.

[166] Many scholars find this explanation completely lacking. It's not just about knowledge, but also about judgment.—American Pubs.

[167] "The Sacred Books of the East," vol. i. p. 249: "The first half is the earth, the second half the heaven, their uniting the rain, the uniter Parganya." And so it is when it (Parganya) rains thus strongly—without ceasing, day and night together—then they say also, "Heaven and earth have come together."—From the Aitareya-Âranyaka, III. 2, 2.—A. W.

[167] "The Sacred Books of the East," vol. i. p. 249: "The first half is the earth, the second half is the sky; they come together in the rain, the uniter Parganya." And when it rains heavily like this—without stopping, day and night—people also say, "Heaven and earth have joined together."—From the Aitareya-Âranyaka, III. 2, 2.—A. W.

[168] Bastian, Heilige Sage der Polynesier, p. 36.

[168] Bastian, Sacred Legend of the Polynesians, p. 36.

[169] Bergaigne, "La Religion Védique," p. 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bergaigne, "Vedic Religion," p. 240.

[170] Ait. Br. IV. 27; Muir, iv. p. 23.

[170] Ait. Br. IV. 27; Muir, iv. p. 23.

[171] See Muir, iv. p. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Muir, vol. 4, p. 24.

[172] Homer, Hymn xxx. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Homer, Hymn xxx. 17.

[173] Χαἱρε θεῶν μἡτηρ, ἄλοχ' Οὺρανοῦ ἁστερὁεντος .

[173] Hail, mother of the gods, spouse of the starry Heaven.

[174] Euripides, Chrysippus, fragm. 6 (edit. Didot, p. 824):

[174] Euripides, Chrysippus, fragm. 6 (edit. Didot, p. 824):

Gaia, the greatest, and Zeus' ether, O creator of humans and gods,
The rainy drops παραδεξαμἑνη τἱκτει θνατοὑς,
The north winds are blowing, along with the wild beast clans, Thus not justly Mother of all is believed.

[175] Dionysius Halic., vol. v. p. 355; Muir, v. p. 27.

[175] Dionysius Halic., vol. v. p. 355; Muir, v. p. 27.

[176] Rig-Veda I. 22, 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda I. 22, 15.

[177] See "Lectures on the Science of Language," vol. ii. p. 468.

[177] See "Lectures on the Science of Language," vol. ii. p. 468.

[178] Rig-Veda I. 160, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda I. 160, 4.

[179] L. c. IV. 56, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. IV. 56, 3.

[180] L. c. VIII. 6, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. VIII. 6, 5.

[181] L. c. III. 30, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. III. 30, 5.

[182] L. c. III. 34, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. III. 34, 8.

[183] L. c. III. 34, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. III. 34, 8.

[184] L. c. VIII. 36, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. VIII. 36, 4.

[185] L. c. X. 54, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 54, 3.

[186] Cf. IV. 17, 4, where Dyaus is the father of Indra; see however Muir, iv. 31, note.

[186] See IV. 17, 4, where Dyaus is Indra's father; also check Muir, iv. 31, note.

[187] Rig-Veda VI. 30, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda VI. 30, 1.

[188] L. c. I. 131, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. I. 131, 1.

[189] L. c. IV. 17, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. IV. 17, 2.

[190] L. c. II. 40, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. II. 40, 1.

[191] L. c. X. 121, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 121, 9.

[192] L. c. X. 190, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 190, 3.

[193] L. c. X. 81, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 81, 2.

[194] Rig-Veda VI. 70, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda VI. 70, 1.

[195] Rig-Veda X. 75. See Hibbert Lectures, Lect. iv.

[195] Rig-Veda X. 75. See Hibbert Lectures, Lect. iv.

[196] Vivasvat is a name of the sun, and the seat or home of Vivasvat can hardly be anything but the earth, as the home of the sun, or, in a more special sense, the place where a sacrifice is offered.

[196] Vivasvat is a name for the sun, and the place or home of Vivasvat can only be the earth, as the home of the sun, or, in a more specific sense, the location where a sacrifice is made.

[197] I formerly translated yát vãgân abhí ádravah tvám by "when thou rannest for the prizes." Grassman had translated similarly, "When thou, O Sindhu, rannest to the prize of the battle," while Ludwig wrote, "When thou, O Sindhu, wast flowing on to greater powers." Vâga, connected with vegeo, vigeo, vigil, wacker (see Curtius, Grundzüge, No. 159), is one of the many difficult words in the Veda the general meaning of which may be guessed, but in many places cannot yet be determined with certainty. Vâga occurs very frequently, both in the singular and the plural, and some of its meanings are clear enough. The Petersburg Dictionary gives the following list of them—swiftness, race, prize of race, gain, treasure, race-horse, etc. Here we perceive at once the difficulty of tracing all these meanings back to a common source, though it might be possible to begin with the meanings of strength, strife, contest, race, whether friendly or warlike, then to proceed to what is won in a race or in war, viz. booty, treasure, and lastly to take vâgâh in the more general sense of acquisitions, goods, even goods bestowed as gifts. We have a similar transition of meaning in the Greek ἁθλος, contest, contest for a prize, and ἁθλον, the prize of contest, reward, gift, while in the plural τἁ ἁθλα stands again for contest, or even the place of combat. The Vedic vâgambhara may in fact be rendered by ἁθλοφὑρος, vâgasâti by ἁθλοσὑνη.

[197] I used to translate yát vãgân abhí ádravah tvám as "when you ran for the prizes." Grassman translated it similarly: "When you, O Sindhu, ran to the prize of the battle," while Ludwig wrote, "When you, O Sindhu, flowed on to greater powers." Vâga, linked to vegeo, vigeo, vigil, wacker (see Curtius, Grundzüge, No. 159), is one of the many complex words in the Veda whose general meaning can be inferred but often cannot be definitively established. Vâga appears very frequently, both in singular and plural forms, and some of its meanings are quite clear. The Petersburg Dictionary lists the following—swiftness, race, prize of race, gain, treasure, racehorse, etc. Here we quickly see the challenge of tracing all these meanings back to a common origin, although it might be possible to start with concepts of strength, strife, contest, and race, whether friendly or combative, then move to what is won in a race or battle, such as booty and treasure, and finally take vâgâh in a broader sense of acquisitions, goods, or even gifts. We find a similar shift in meaning in the Greek ἁθλος, meaning contest, contest for a prize, and ἁθλον, the prize of the contest, reward, gift, while in the plural τἁ ἁθλα refers again to contest or even the place of combat. The Vedic vâgambhara can actually be translated as ἁθλοφὑρος, and vâgasâti as ἁθλοσὑνη.

The transition from fight to prize is seen in passages such as:

The shift from struggle to reward is evident in sections like:

Rig-Veda VI. 45, 12, vãgân indra sravãyyân tváyâ geshna hitám dhánam, "May we with thy help, O Indra, win the glorious fights, the offered prize" (cf. ἁθλοθἑτης).

Rig-Veda VI. 45, 12, vãgân indra sravãyyân tváyâ geshna hitám dhánam, "With your help, O Indra, may we win the glorious battles and the rewards offered" (cf. ἁθλοθἑτης).

Rig-Veda VIII. 19, 18, té it vãgebhih gigyuh mahát dhánam, "They won great-wealth by battles."

Rig-Veda VIII. 19, 18, té it vãgebhih gigyuh mahát dhánam, "They won great wealth through battles."

What we want for a proper understanding of our verse, are passages where we have, as here, a movement toward vâgas in the plural. Such passages are few; for instance: X. 53, 8, átra gahâma yé ásan ásevâh sivãn vayám út tarema abhí vâgân, "Let us leave here those who were unlucky (the dead), and let us get up to lucky toils." No more is probably meant here when the Sindhu is said to run toward her vâgas, that is, her struggles, her fights, her race across the mountains with the other rivers.

What we need for a proper understanding of our verse are passages where we have, like here, a shift toward vâg. Such passages are rare; for example: X. 53, 8, átra g yé ásan áse ivãn vayám út tarema abhí vâg<ân>, "Let's leave behind those who were unlucky (the dead), and let's rise to fortunate efforts." It's probably meant here that when the Sindhu is said to move toward her vâg, it refers to her struggles, her fights, her journey across the mountains with the other rivers.

[198] On sushma, strength, see Rig-Veda, translation, vol. i. p. 105. We find subhrám sūshmam II. 11, 4; and iyarti with sūshmam IV. 17, 12.

[198] On sushma, strength, see Rig-Veda, translation, vol. i. p. 105. We find subhrám sūshmam II. 11, 4; and iyarti with sūshmam IV. 17, 12.

[199] See Muir, Santkrit Texts, v. p. 344.

[199] See Muir, Sanskrit Texts, vol. p. 344.

[200] "O Marudvridhâ with Asiknî, Vitastâ; O Ârgîkîyâ, listen with the Sushomâ," Ludwig. "Asiknî and Vitastâ and Marudvridhâ, with the Sushomâ, hear us, O Ârgîkîyâ," Grassman.

[200] "O Marudvridhâ with Asiknî, Vitastâ; O Ârgîkîyâ, listen with the Sushomâ," Ludwig. "Asiknî and Vitastâ and Marudvridhâ, along with the Sushomâ, hear us, O Ârgîkîyâ," Grassman.

[201] Marudvridhâ, a general name for river. According to Roth the combined course of the Akesines and Hydaspes, before the junction with the Hydraotes; according to Ludwig, the river after the junction with Hydraotes. Zimmer (Altindisches Leben, p. 12) adopts Roth's, Kiepert in his maps follows Ludwig's opinion.

[201] Marudvridhâ is a general term for river. According to Roth, it refers to the combined flow of the Akesines and Hydaspes, before they join with the Hydraotes; according to Ludwig, it refers to the river after the junction with the Hydraotes. Zimmer (Altindisches Leben, p. 12) supports Roth's view, while Kiepert in his maps aligns with Ludwig's opinion.

[202] According to Yâska, the Ârgîkîyâ is the Vipâs. Vivien de Saint-Martin takes it for the country watered by the Suwan, the Soanos of Megasthenes.

[202] According to Yâska, the Ârgîkîyâ is the Vipâs. Vivien de Saint-Martin identifies it as the region irrigated by the Suwan, the Soanos mentioned by Megasthenes.

[203] According to Yâska the Sushomâ is the Indus. Vivien de Saint-Martin identifies it with the Suwan. Zimmer (l. c. p. 14) points out that in Arrian, Indica, iv. 12, there is a various reading Soamos for Soanos.

[203] According to Yâska, the Sushomâ is the Indus. Vivien de Saint-Martin matches it with the Suwan. Zimmer (l. c. p. 14) notes that in Arrian, Indica, iv. 12, there is a different reading Soamos for Soanos.

[204] "Chips from a German Workshop," vol. i. p. 157.

[204] "Chips from a German Workshop," vol. i. p. 157.

[205]ginîvatî is by no means an easy word. Hence all translators vary, and none settles the meaning. Muir translates, "yielding nutriment;" Zimmer, "having plenty of quick horses;" Ludwig, "like a strong mare." Vagin, no doubt, means a strong horse, a racer, but vaginî never occurs in the Rig-Veda in the sense of a mare, and the text is not vaginîvat, but vaginîvatî. If vâginî meant mare, we might translate rich in mares, but that would be a mere repetition after svasvâ, possessed of good horses. Vaginîvatî is chiefly applied to Ushas, Sarasvatî, and here to the river Sindhu. It is joined with vagebhih, Rig-Veda I. 3, 10, which, if vâginî meant mare, would mean "rich in mares through horses." We also read, Rig-Veda I. 48, 16, sám (nah mimikshvá) vãgaihginîvati, which we can hardly translate by "give us horses, thou who art possessed of mares;" nor, Rig-Veda I. 92, 15, yúkshva hí vâginîvati ásvân, "harness the horses, thou who art rich in mares." In most of the passages where vâginîvatî occurs, the goddess thus addressed is represented as rich, and asked to bestow wealth, and I should therefore prefer to take vâgínî, as a collective abstract noun, like tretínî, in the sense of wealth, originally booty, and to translate vâginîvatî simply by rich, a meaning well adapted to every passage where the word occurs.

[205]ginîvatî is definitely not an easy word. That's why all the translators interpret it differently, and none can agree on its exact meaning. Muir translates it as "yielding nutriment"; Zimmer interprets it as "having plenty of quick horses"; Ludwig translates it as "like a strong mare." Vagin certainly refers to a strong horse, a racer, but the term vaginî is never used in the Rig-Veda to mean a mare, and the text is not vaginîvat, but vaginîvatî. If vâginî did mean mare, we could translate it as rich in mares, but that would just be repeating what we already have with svasvâ, which means possessed of good horses. Vaginîvatî is mainly associated with Ushas, Sarasvatî, and here with the river Sindhu. It appears alongside vagebhih, Rig-Veda I. 3, 10, which, if vâginî meant mare, would translate to "rich in mares through horses." We also see in Rig-Veda I. 48, 16, sám (nah mimikshvá) vãgaihginîvati, which we can't really translate as "give us horses, thou who art possessed of mares"; nor can we interpret Rig-Veda I. 92, 15, yúkshva hí vâginîvati ásvân as "harness the horses, thou who art rich in mares." In most of the passages where vâginîvatî appears, the goddess being addressed is described as wealthy and is asked to grant prosperity, so I would prefer to understand vâgínî as a collective abstract noun, similar to tretínî, meaning wealth, originally referring to booty, and to translate vâginîvatî simply as rich, a meaning that fits every context in which the word occurs.

[206] Urnâvatî, rich in wool, probably refers to the flocks of sheep for which the North-West of India was famous. See Rig-Veda I. 126, 7.

[206] Urnâvatî, known for its wool, likely refers to the sheep herds that the North-West of India was renowned for. See Rig-Veda I. 126, 7.

[207] Sîlamâvatî does not occur again in the Rig-Veda. Muir translates, "rich in plants;" Zimmer, "rich in water;" Ludwig takes it as a proper name. Sâyana states that sîlamâ is a plant which is made into ropes. That the meaning of sîlamâvatî was forgotten at an early time we see by the Atharva-Veda III. 12, 2, substituting sûnritâvatî, for sîlamâvatî, as preserved in the Sânkhâyana Grihya-sûtras, 3, 3. I think sîlamâ means straw, from whatever plant it may be taken, and this would be equally applicable to a sâla, a house, a sthûna, a post, and to the river Indus. It may have been, as Ludwig conjectures, an old local name, and in that case it may possibly account for the name given in later times to the Suleiman range.

[207] Sîlamâvatî doesn’t appear again in the Rig-Veda. Muir translates it as "rich in plants;" Zimmer translates it as "rich in water;" and Ludwig considers it to be a proper name. Sâyana states that sîlamâ is a plant used to make ropes. The fact that the meaning of sîlamâvatî was forgotten early on is shown in the Atharva-Veda III. 12, 2, which replaces sîlamâvatî with sûnritâvatî, as noted in the Sânkhâyana Grihya-sûtras, 3, 3. I believe sîlamâ means straw, regardless of which plant it comes from, and this could apply equally to a sâla, a house, a sthûna, a post, and the river Indus. It might have been, as Ludwig suggests, an old local name, which could possibly explain the name later given to the Suleiman range.

[208] Madhuvridh is likewise a word which does not occur again in the Rig-Veda. Sãyana explains it by nirgundi and similar plants, but it is doubtful what plant is meant. Gunda is the name of a grass, madhuvridh therefore may have been a plant such as sugar-cane, that yielded a sweet juice, the Upper Indus being famous for sugar-cane; see Hiouen-thsang, II. p. 105. I take adhivaste with Roth in the sense "she dresses herself," as we might say "the river is dressed in heather." Muir translates, "she traverses a land yielding sweetness;" Zimmer, "she clothes herself in Madhuvridh;" Ludwig, "the Sîlamâvatî throws herself into the increaser of the honey-sweet dew." All this shows how little progress can be made in Vedic scholarship by merely translating either words or verses, without giving at the same time a full justification of the meaning assigned to every single word.

[208] Madhuvridh is another word that doesn’t appear again in the Rig-Veda. Sãyana explains it as referring to nirgundi and similar plants, but it’s unclear which plant is actually meant. Gunda is a type of grass, so madhuvridh may have been a plant like sugarcane, which produces a sweet juice; the Upper Indus region is well-known for sugarcane; see Hiouen-thsang, II. p. 105. I interpret adhivaste with Roth to mean "she dresses herself," similar to saying "the river is dressed in heather." Muir translates it as "she traverses a land yielding sweetness;" Zimmer says, "she clothes herself in Madhuvridh;" and Ludwig states, "the Sîlamâvatî throws herself into the increaser of the honey-sweet dew." All this demonstrates how little can be achieved in Vedic studies by simply translating words or verses without providing a comprehensive justification for the meaning attributed to each individual word.

[209] See Petersburg Dictionary, s. v. virapsin.

[209] See Petersburg Dictionary, s. v. virapsin.

[210] "Among the Hottentots, the Kunene, Okavango, and Orange rivers, all have the name of Garib, i.e. the Runner."—Dr. Theoph. Hahn, Cape Times, July 11, 1882.

[210] "Among the Hottentots, the Kunene, Okavango, and Orange rivers all share the name Garib, i.e. the Runner."—Dr. Theoph. Hahn, Cape Times, July 11, 1882.

[211] Dehli, not Del-high.—A. W.

Dehli, not Del-high.—A. W.

[212] Cunningham, "Archæological Survey of India," vol. xii. p. 113.

[212] Cunningham, "Archaeological Survey of India," vol. xii. p. 113.

[213] Pliny, Hist. Nat. vi. 20, 71: "Indus incolis Sindus appellatus."

[213] Pliny, Nat. Hist. 6.20.71: "The Indus is called the Sindus by the locals."

[214] The history of these names has been treated by Professor Lassen, in his "Indische Alterthumskunde," and more lately by Professor Kaegi, in his very careful essay, "Der Rig-Veda," pp. 146, 147.

[214] Professor Lassen has explored the history of these names in his work "Indische Alterthumskunde," and more recently, Professor Kaegi has addressed it in his detailed essay, "Der Rig-Veda," pages 146 and 147.

[215] Ptol. vii. 1, 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ptolemy, Book 7, sections 1 and 29.

[216] Arrian, Indica, viii. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Arrian, Indica, 8.5.

[217] Rig-Veda III. 33, 1: "From the lap of the mountains Vipâs and Sutudrî rush forth with their water like two lusty mares neighing, freed from their tethers, like two bright mother-cows licking (their calf).

[217] Rig-Veda III. 33, 1: "From the embrace of the mountains, Vipâs and Sutudrî flow with their water like two strong mares neighing, released from their restraints, like two shining mother cows licking their calf."

"Ordered by Indra and waiting his bidding you run toward the sea like two charioteers; running together, as your waters rise, the one goes into the other, you bright ones."

"Commanded by Indra and awaiting his orders, you rush toward the sea like two charioteers; moving in unison, as your waters swell, you merge into each other, you shining ones."

[218] Other classical names are Hypanis, Bipasis, and Bibasis. Yâska identifies it with the Ârgîkîyâ.

[218] Other classical names are Hypanis, Bipasis, and Bibasis. Yâska connects it with the Ârgîkîyâ.

[219] Cf. Nirukta IX. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Nirukta IX. 26.

[220] "The first tributaries which join the Indus before its meeting with the Kubhâ or the Kabul river cannot be determined. All travellers in these northern countries complain of the continual changes in the names of the rivers, and we can hardly hope to find traces of the Vedic names in existence there after the lapse of three or four thousand years. The rivers intended may be the Shauyook, Ladak, Abba Seen, and Burrindu, and one of the four rivers, the Rasâ, has assumed an almost fabulous character in the Veda. After the Indus has joined the Kubhâ or the Kabul river, two names occur, the Gomatî and Krumu, which I believe I was the first to identify with the modern rivers the Gomal and Kurrum. (Roth, Nirukta, Erläuterungen, p. 43, Anm.) The Gomal falls into the Indus, between Dera Ismael Khan and Paharpore, and although Elphinstone calls it a river only during the rainy season, Klaproth (Foe-koue-ki, p. 23) describes its upper course as far more considerable, and adds: 'Un peu à l'est de Sirmágha, le Gomal traverse la chaîne de montagnes de Solimán, passe devant Raghzi, et fertilise le pays habité par les tribus de Dauletkhail et de Gandehpour. Il se dessèche au défilé de Pezou, et son lit ne se remplit plus d'eau que dans la saison des pluies; alors seulement il rejoint la droite de l'Indus, au sud-est de bourg de Paharpour.' The Kurrum falls into the Indus north of the Gomal, while, according to the poet, we should expect it south. It might be urged that poets are not bound by the same rules as geographers, as we see, for instance, in the verse immediately preceding. But if it should be taken as a serious objection, it will be better to give up the Gomatî than the Krumu, the latter being the larger of the two, and we might then take Gomatî, 'rich in cattle,' as an adjective belonging to Krumu."—From a review of General Cunningham's "Ancient Geography of India," in Nature, 1871, Sept. 14.

[220] "The first tributaries that connect with the Indus before it joins the Kubhâ or the Kabul river are hard to pinpoint. All travelers in these northern regions complain about the constant changes in the names of the rivers, and it's unlikely we’ll find any traces of the Vedic names still in use after three or four thousand years. The rivers in question could be the Shauyook, Ladak, Abba Seen, and Burrindu, with one of them, the Rasâ, taking on an almost mythical status in the Vedas. After the Indus merges with the Kubhâ or the Kabul river, two names come up: the Gomatî and Krumu, which I believe I was the first to connect with the modern rivers the Gomal and Kurrum. (Roth, Nirukta, Erläuterungen, p. 43, Anm.) The Gomal flows into the Indus between Dera Ismael Khan and Paharpore, and while Elphinstone describes it as a river only during the rainy season, Klaproth (Foe-koue-ki, p. 23) characterizes its upper course as much more significant and adds: 'Just east of Sirmágha, the Gomal crosses the Solimán mountain range, passes by Raghzi, and brings fertility to the land inhabited by the Dauletkhail and Gandehpour tribes. It dries up at the Pezou pass, and its bed only fills with water during the rainy season; it’s then that it joins the Indus from the southeast, just south of the town of Paharpour.' The Kurrum flows into the Indus north of the Gomal, while, according to the poet, we would expect it to be to the south. One might argue that poets aren’t restricted by the same rules as geographers, as illustrated in the line just before this one. But if this is seen as a serious counterargument, it would make more sense to let go of the Gomatî than the Krumu, as the latter is the larger of the two, and we could consider Gomatî, meaning 'rich in cattle,' as a descriptor for Krumu."—From a review of General Cunningham's "Ancient Geography of India," in Nature, 1871, Sept. 14.


LECTURE VI.

VEDIC DEITIES.

The next important phenomenon of nature which was represented in the Veda as a terrestrial deity is Fire, in Sanskrit Agni, in Latin ignis. In the worship which is paid to the Fire and in the high praises bestowed on Agni we can clearly perceive the traces of a period in the history of man in which not only the most essential comforts of life, but life itself, depended on the knowledge of producing fire. To us fire has become so familiar that we can hardly form an idea of what life would be without it. But how did the ancient dwellers on earth get command and possession of fire? The Vedic poets tell us that fire first came to them from the sky, in the form of lightning, but that it disappeared again, and that then Mâtarisvan, a being to a certain extent like Prometheus, brought it back and confided it to the safe keeping of the clan of the Bhrigus (Phlegyas).[221]

The next significant natural phenomenon depicted in the Veda as a terrestrial deity is Fire, known as Agni in Sanskrit and ignis in Latin. In the worship of Fire and the high praises given to Agni, we can clearly see traces of a time in human history when not only the basic comforts of life but life itself relied on the knowledge of how to create fire. For us, fire is so familiar that it’s hard to imagine life without it. But how did the ancient inhabitants of the earth gain control and ownership of fire? The Vedic poets tell us that fire first came to them from the sky, in the form of lightning, but then disappeared. After that, Mâtarisvan, a being somewhat like Prometheus, brought it back and entrusted it to the safety of the Bhrigus (Phlegyas).[221]

In other poems we hear of the mystery of fire being produced by rubbing pieces of wood; and here it is a curious fact that the name of the wood thus used for rubbing is in Sanskrit Pramantha, a word which, as Kuhn has shown, would in Greek come very near to the name of Prometheus. The possession of fire, whether by preserving it as sacred on the hearth, or by producing it at pleasure with the fire-drill, represents an enormous [196]step in early civilization. It enabled people to cook their meat instead of eating it raw; it gave them the power of carrying on their work by night; and in colder climates it really preserved them from being frozen to death. No wonder, therefore, that the fire should have been praised and worshipped as the best and kindest of gods, the only god who had come down from heaven to live on earth, the friend of man, the messenger of the gods, the mediator between gods and men, the immortal among mortals. He, it is said, protects the settlements of the Aryans, and frightens away the black-skinned enemies.

In other poems, we learn about the mystery of creating fire by rubbing pieces of wood together. Interestingly, the wood used for this purpose is called Pramantha in Sanskrit, a word that, as Kuhn has pointed out, closely resembles the Greek name Prometheus. The ability to control fire, whether by keeping it sacred on the hearth or by producing it at will with a fire drill, represents a significant [196] advancement in early civilization. It allowed people to cook their meat instead of eating it raw, enabled them to continue working at night, and in colder regions, it truly kept them from freezing to death. So, it's no surprise that fire was praised and worshipped as the greatest and kindest of gods, the only deity believed to have come down from heaven to live on earth, the friend of humanity, the messenger of the gods, the mediator between the divine and mortals, the immortal among the living. It's said that he protects the settlements of the Aryans and wards off their dark-skinned enemies.

Soon, however, fire was conceived by the Vedic poets under the more general character of light and warmth, and then the presence of Agni was perceived, not only on the hearth and the altar, but in the Dawn, in the Sun, and in the world beyond the Sun, while at the same time his power was recognized as ripening, or as they called it, as cooking, the fruits of the earth, and as supporting also the warmth and the life of the human body. From that point of view Agni, like other powers, rose to the rank of a Supreme God.[222] He is said to have stretched out heaven and earth—naturally, because without his light heaven and earth would have been invisible and undistinguishable. The next poet says that Agni held heaven aloft by his light, that he kept the two worlds asunder; and in the end Agni is said to be the progenitor and father of heaven and earth, and the maker of all that flies, or walks, or stands, or moves on earth.

Soon, however, fire was understood by the Vedic poets as a more general concept of light and warmth. They recognized Agni's presence not just on the hearth and altar, but also in the Dawn, in the Sun, and in the universe beyond the Sun. At the same time, they acknowledged his power as ripening, or what they referred to as cooking, the fruits of the earth, while also supporting the warmth and life of the human body. From this perspective, Agni, like other powers, was elevated to the status of a Supreme God.[222] He is said to have stretched out heaven and earth—since without his light, heaven and earth would have been invisible and indistinguishable. The next poet claims that Agni held heaven up with his light, keeping the two worlds separate; ultimately, Agni is described as the progenitor and father of heaven and earth, and the creator of everything that flies, walks, stands, or moves on earth.

Here we have once more the same process before our eyes. The human mind begins with being startled by a single or repeated event, such as the lightning striking [197]a tree and devouring a whole forest, or a spark of fire breaking forth from wood being rubbed against wood, whether in a forest, or in the wheel of a carriage, or at last in a fire-drill, devised on purpose. Man then begins to wonder at what to him is a miracle, none the less so because it is a fact, a simple, natural fact. He sees the effects of a power, but he can only guess at its cause, and if he is to speak of it, he can only do so by speaking of it as an agent, or as something like a human agent, and, if in some respects not quite human, in others more than human or superhuman. Thus the concept of Fire grew; and while it became more and more generalized, it also became more sublime, more incomprehensible, more divine. Without Agni, without fire, light, and warmth, life would have been impossible. Hence he became the author and giver of life, of the life of plants and animals and of men; and his favor having once been implored for "light and life and all things," what wonder that in the minds of some poets, and in the traditions of this or that village-community he should have been raised to the rank of a supreme ruler, a god above all gods, their own true god!

Here we see the same process happening again. The human mind gets startled by a single or repeated event, like lightning hitting a tree and destroying an entire forest, or a spark of fire igniting when wood is rubbed together, whether in a forest, in a wheel of a carriage, or finally in a fire-drill made just for that purpose. People start to marvel at what seems miraculous to them, even though it's just a basic, natural fact. They notice the effects of a force but can only speculate about its cause. If they talk about it, they can only describe it as an agent or something similar to a human agent, and while it might not be entirely human, in some ways it's more than human or even superhuman. Thus, the idea of Fire developed; it became broader, more profound, more incomprehensible, and more divine. Without Agni, without fire, light, and warmth, life would have been impossible. So, he became seen as the creator and giver of life for plants, animals, and humans; and once his help was sought for "light and life and all things," it's no surprise that in the minds of some poets and in the traditions of certain village-communities, he was elevated to the status of a supreme ruler, a god above all gods, their own true god!


We now proceed to consider the powers which the ancient poets might have discovered in the air, in the clouds, and, more particularly, in those meteoric conflicts which by thunder, lightning, darkness, storms, and showers of rain must have taught man that very important lesson that he was not alone in this world. Many philosophers, as you know, believe that all religion arose from fear or terror, and that without thunder and lightning to teach us, we should never have believed in any gods or god. This is a one-sided and exaggerated view. Thunderstorms, no doubt, had a large share in[198] arousing feelings of awe and terror, and in making man conscious of his weakness and dependence. Even in the Veda, Indra is introduced as saying: "Yes, when I send thunder and lightning, then you believe in me." But what we call religion would never have sprung from fear and terror alone. Religion is trust, and that trust arose in the beginning from the impressions made on the mind and heart of man by the order and wisdom of nature, and more particularly by those regularly recurring events, the return of the sun, the revival of the moon, the order of the seasons, the law of cause and effect, gradually discovered in all things, and traced back in the end to a cause of all causes, by whatever name we choose to call it.

We now turn to the powers that ancient poets might have noticed in the air, in the clouds, and especially in those meteorological phenomena—like thunder, lightning, darkness, storms, and rain—that must have taught humanity the important lesson that we are not alone in this world. Many philosophers believe that all religion originated from fear or terror, and that without thunder and lightning, we would never have come to believe in any gods. This perspective is overly simplistic and exaggerated. Thunderstorms certainly played a significant role in invoking feelings of awe and fear, making humans aware of their vulnerability and dependence. Even in the Veda, Indra states: "Yes, when I send thunder and lightning, then you believe in me." However, what we refer to as religion could never have emerged from fear and terror alone. Religion is trust, and that trust initially developed from the impressions left on the minds and hearts of people by the order and wisdom of nature, particularly through the regular events like the rising of the sun, the waxing of the moon, the changing seasons, and the law of cause and effect, which were gradually discovered in all things and ultimately traced back to a cause of all causes, regardless of what name we decide to give it.

Still the meteoric phenomena had, no doubt, their important share in the production of ancient deities; and in the poems of the Vedic Rishis they naturally occupy a very prominent place. If we were asked who was the principal god of the Vedic period, we should probably, judging from the remains of that poetry which we possess, say it was Indra, the god of the blue sky, the Indian Zeus, the gatherer of the clouds, the giver of rain, the wielder of the thunder-bolt, the conqueror of darkness, and of all the powers of darkness, the bringer of light, the source of freshness, vigor, and life, the ruler and lord of the whole world. Indra is this, and much more in the Veda. He is supreme in the hymns of many poets, and may have been so in the prayers addressed to him by many of the ancient septs or village communities in India. Compared with him the other gods are said to be decrepit old men. Heaven, the old Heaven or Dyaus, formerly the father of all the gods, nay the father of Indra himself, bows before him, and the Earth trembles at his approach. Yet Indra never[199] commanded the permanent allegiance of all the other gods, like Zeus and Jupiter; nay, we know from the Veda itself that there were skeptics, even at that early time, who denied that there was any such thing as Indra.[223]

Still, the meteoric phenomena certainly played a significant role in the creation of ancient gods, and in the poetry of the Vedic Rishis, they naturally hold a very prominent position. If we were asked who the main god of the Vedic period was, we would likely say it was Indra, the god of the blue sky, the Indian Zeus, the gatherer of clouds, the one who brings rain, the wielder of the thunderbolt, the conqueror of darkness, and all its powers, the bringer of light, the source of freshness, energy, and life, the ruler and master of the entire world. Indra embodies this and much more in the Veda. He is supreme in the hymns of many poets and may have been the focus of prayers from various ancient tribes or village communities in India. Compared to him, the other gods are described as frail old men. Heaven, the old Heaven or Dyaus—once the father of all the gods and even of Indra himself—bows before him, and the Earth shakes at his approach. Yet, Indra never commanded the unwavering loyalty of all the other gods like Zeus and Jupiter did; in fact, we know from the Veda itself that there were skeptics, even back then, who questioned the existence of Indra.[199]

By the side of Indra, and associated with him in his battles, and sometimes hardly distinguishable from him, we find the representatives of the wind, called Vâta or Vâyu, and the more terrible storm-gods, the Maruts, literally the Smashers.

By Indra's side, closely linked to him in his battles and sometimes barely distinguishable from him, we see the personifications of the wind, known as Vâta or Vâyu, along with the more fearsome storm gods, the Maruts, literally the Smashers.

When speaking of the Wind, a poet says:[224] "Where was he born? Whence did he spring? the life of the gods, the germ of the world! That god moves about where he listeth, his voices are heard, but he is not to be seen."

When talking about the Wind, a poet says:[224] "Where was he born? Where did he come from? The life of the gods, the source of the world! That god travels wherever he wants, his sounds can be heard, but he cannot be seen."

The Maruts are more terrible than Vâta, the wind. They are clearly the representatives of such storms as are known in India, when the air is darkened by dust and clouds, when in a moment the trees are stripped of their foliage, their branches shivered, their stems snapped, when the earth seems to reel and the mountains to shake, and the rivers are lashed into foam and fury. Then the poet sees the Maruts approaching with golden helmets, with spotted skins on their shoulders, brandishing golden spears, whirling their axes, shooting fiery arrows, and cracking their whips amid thunder and lightning. They are the comrades of Indra, sometimes, like Indra, the sons of Dyaus or the sky, but also the sons of another terrible god, called Rudra, or the Howler, a fighting god, to whom many hymns are addressed. In him a new character is evolved, that of a healer and saviour—a very natural transition in India, where nothing is so powerful for dispelling miasmas, restoring [200]health, and imparting fresh vigor to man and beast, as a thunderstorm, following after weeks of heat and drought.

The Maruts are more fearsome than Vâta, the wind. They clearly represent the kind of storms known in India, when the air gets filled with dust and clouds, when suddenly the trees lose their leaves, their branches are shattered, their trunks broken, and the ground seems to tremble while the mountains shake, and the rivers churn into foam and rage. Then the poet sees the Maruts coming with golden helmets, spotted skins draped over their shoulders, wielding golden spears, spinning their axes, firing fiery arrows, and cracking their whips amid thunder and lightning. They are comrades of Indra, sometimes like Indra, the sons of Dyaus, or the sky, but also the offspring of another terrifying god, named Rudra, or the Howler, a battle god, to whom many hymns are dedicated. In him, a new character emerges, that of a healer and savior—a very natural shift in India, where nothing is more effective for chasing away illness, restoring [200]health, and revitalizing both humans and animals than a thunderstorm after weeks of heat and drought.

All these and several others, such as Parganya and the Ribhus, are the gods of mid-air, the most active and dramatic gods, ever present to the fancy of the ancient poets, and in several cases the prototypes of later heroes, celebrated in the epic poems of India. In battles, more particularly, these fighting gods of the sky were constantly invoked.[225] Indra is the leader in battles, the protector of the bright Aryans, the destroyer of the black aboriginal inhabitants of India. "He has thrown down fifty thousand black fellows," the poet says, "and their strongholds crumbled away like an old rag." Strange to say, Indra is praised for having saved his people from their enemies, much as Jehovah was praised by the Jewish prophets. Thus we read in one hymn that when Sudâs, the pious king of the Tritsus, was pressed hard in his battle with the ten kings, Indra changed the flood into an easy ford, and thus saved Sudâs.

All these, along with others like Parganya and the Ribhus, are the gods of the sky, the most dynamic and dramatic deities, constantly alive in the imagination of ancient poets, and often the inspiration for later heroes celebrated in India's epic poems. In battles, especially, these warrior gods of the heavens were frequently called upon.[225] Indra is the leader in combat, the protector of the noble Aryans, the vanquisher of the indigenous people of India. "He has defeated fifty thousand enemies," the poet declares, "and their fortresses fell apart like old rags." Interestingly, Indra is honored for rescuing his people from their foes, similar to how Jehovah was revered by Jewish prophets. In one hymn, we read that when Sudâs, the devout king of the Tritsus, was under great pressure in his conflict with ten kings, Indra transformed the flood into an easy crossing and thereby saved Sudâs.

In another hymn we read:[226] "Thou hast restrained the great river for the sake of Turvîtî Vâyya: the flood moved in obedience to thee, and thou madest the rivers easy to cross." This is not very different from the Psalmist (78:13): "He divided the sea, and caused them to pass through; and he made the waters to stand as an heap."

In another hymn we read:[226] "You have held back the great river for the sake of Turvîtî Vâyya: the flood flowed in obedience to you, and you made the rivers easy to cross." This is quite similar to what the Psalmist wrote (78:13): "He divided the sea, and allowed them to pass through; and He made the waters stand like a wall."

And there are other passages which have reminded some students of the Veda of Joshua's battle,[227] when the sun stood still and the moon stayed, until the people had avenged themselves upon their enemies. For we [201]read in the Veda also, as Professor Kaegi has pointed out (l. c. p. 63), that "Indra lengthened the days into the night," and that "the Sun unharnessed its chariot in the middle of the day."[228]

And there are other passages that have reminded some students of the Veda of Joshua's battle,[227] when the sun stood still and the moon paused, until the people took revenge on their enemies. For we [201] also read in the Veda, as Professor Kaegi has pointed out (l. c. p. 63), that "Indra extended the days into the night," and that "the Sun stopped its chariot in the middle of the day."[228]

In some of the hymns addressed to Indra his original connection with the sky and the thunderstorm seems quite forgotten. He has become a spiritual god, the only king of all worlds and all people,[229] who sees and hears everything,[230] nay, who inspires men with their best thoughts. No one is equal to him, no one excels him.

In some of the hymns dedicated to Indra, his original ties to the sky and thunderstorms seem to be completely overlooked. He has transformed into a spiritual god, the sole ruler of all worlds and all people,[229] who sees and hears everything,[230] indeed, who inspires people with their finest thoughts. No one compares to him, no one surpasses him.

The name of Indra is peculiar to India, and must have been formed after the separation of the great Aryan family had taken place, for we find it neither in Greek, nor in Latin, nor in German. There are Vedic gods, as I mentioned before, whose names must have been framed before that separation, and which occur therefore, though greatly modified in character, sometimes in Greek, sometimes in Latin, sometimes in the Celtic, Teutonic, and Slavonic dialects. Dyaus, for instance, is the same word as Zeus or Jupiter, Ushas is Eos, Naktâ is Nyx, Sûrya is Helios, Agni is ignis, Bhaga is Baga in Old Persian, Bogŭ in Old Slavonic, Varuna is Uranos, Vâta is Wotan, k is vox, and in the name of the Maruts, or the storm-gods, the germs of the Italic god of war, Mars, have been discovered. Besides these direct coincidences, some indirect relations have been established between Hermes and Sârameya, Dionysos and Dyunisya, Prometheus and pramantha, Orpheus and Ribhu, Erinnys and Sâranyu, Pân and Pavaṇa.[231]

The name Indra is unique to India and must have been created after the great Aryan family split apart, as we don't find it in Greek, Latin, or German. There are Vedic gods, as I mentioned earlier, whose names were likely formed before that separation, and these names appear, though significantly altered, in Greek, Latin, Celtic, Teutonic, and Slavonic languages. For example, Dyaus is the same as Zeus or Jupiter, Ushas is Eos, Naktâ is Nyx, Sûrya is Helios, Agni is ignis, Bhaga is Baga in Old Persian, Bogŭ in Old Slavonic, Varuna is Uranos, Vâta is Wotan, Vâk is vox, and in the name of the Maruts, or the storm gods, we find the roots of the Italic god of war, Mars. In addition to these direct similarities, some indirect connections have been found between Hermes and Sârameya, Dionysos and Dyunisya, Prometheus and pramantha, Orpheus and Ribhu, Erinnys and Sâranyu, Pân and Pavaṇa.[231]

But while the name of Indra as the god of the sky, also as the god of the thunderstorm, and the giver of rain, is unknown among the north-western members of the Aryan family, the name of another god who sometimes acts the part of Indra (Indrah Parganyâtmâ), but is much less prominent in the Veda, I mean Parganya, must have existed before that of Indra, because two at least of the Aryan languages have carried it, as we shall see, to Germany, and to the very shores of the Baltic.

But while the name of Indra as the god of the sky, the god of thunderstorms, and the provider of rain is not known among the northwestern members of the Aryan family, the name of another god who sometimes takes on the role of Indra (Indrah Parganyâtmâ), though much less prominent in the Veda, namely Parganya, must have existed before Indra's name. This is evident because at least two Aryan languages have carried it, as we will see, to Germany and to the very shores of the Baltic.

Sometimes this Parganya stands in the place of Dyaus, the sky. Thus we read in the Atharva-Veda, XII. 1, 12:[232] "The Earth is the mother, and I am the son of the Earth. Parganya is the father; may he help us!"

Sometimes this Parganya takes the place of Dyaus, the sky. As we read in the Atharva-Veda, XII. 1, 12:[232] "The Earth is the mother, and I am the son of the Earth. Parganya is the father; may he help us!"

In another place (XII. 1, 42) the Earth, instead of being the wife of Heaven or Dyaus, is called the wife of Parganya.

In another place (XII. 1, 42) the Earth, instead of being the wife of Heaven or Dyaus, is called the wife of Parganya.

Now who or what is this Parganya? There have been long controversies about him,[233] as to whether he is the same as Dyaus, Heaven, or the same as Indra, the successor of Dyaus, whether he is the god of the sky, of the cloud, or of the rain.

Now who or what is this Parganya? There have been long debates about him,[233] regarding whether he is the same as Dyaus, the Heaven, or the same as Indra, the successor of Dyaus, and whether he is the god of the sky, the cloud, or the rain.

To me it seems that this very expression, god of the sky, god of the cloud, is so entire an anachronism that we could not even translate it into Vedic Sanskrit without committing a solecism. It is true, no doubt, we must use our modern ways of speaking when we wish to represent the thoughts of the ancient world; but we cannot be too much on our guard against accepting the dictionary representative of an ancient word for its real [203]counterpart. Deva, no doubt, means "gods" and "god," and Parganya means "cloud," but no one could say in Sanskrit parganyasya devah, "the god of the cloud." The god, or the divine, or transcendental element, does not come from without, to be added to the cloud or to the sky or to the earth, but it springs from the cloud and the sky and the earth, and is slowly elaborated into an independent concept. As many words in ancient languages have an undefined meaning, and lend themselves to various purposes according to the various intentions of the speakers, the names of the gods also share in this elastic and plastic character of ancient speech. There are passages where Parganya means cloud, there are passages where it means rain. There are passages where Parganya takes the place which elsewhere is filled by Dyaus, the sky, or by Indra, the active god of the atmosphere. This may seem very wrong and very unscientific to the scientific mythologist. But it cannot be helped. It is the nature of ancient thought and ancient language to be unscientific, and we must learn to master it as well as we can, instead of finding fault with it, and complaining that our forefathers did not reason exactly as we do.

To me, it seems that the phrase "god of the sky, god of the cloud" is such an obvious anachronism that we wouldn't even be able to translate it into Vedic Sanskrit without making a grammatical mistake. It's true that we need to use our modern ways of speaking when we want to express the thoughts of the ancient world; however, we should be cautious about assuming that the dictionary meaning of an ancient word corresponds directly to its actual counterpart. Deva clearly means "gods" and "god," and Parganya means "cloud," but you can't say in Sanskrit parganyasya devah, "the god of the cloud." The divine element doesn’t come from the outside to be added to the cloud, sky, or earth; it originates from the cloud, sky, and earth and slowly develops into an independent concept. Many words in ancient languages have vague meanings and can be used in different ways depending on the speaker’s intentions, and the names of the gods also reflect this flexible and adaptable nature of ancient speech. In some contexts, Parganya means cloud, while in others, it means rain. There are instances where Parganya takes the place of Dyaus, the sky, or Indra, the active god of the atmosphere. This might seem very incorrect and unscientific to the modern mythologist. But that cannot be avoided. It's inherent in ancient thought and language to be unscientific, and we need to learn to navigate it as best as we can instead of criticizing it and lamenting that our ancestors didn't reason in the same way we do.

There are passages in the Vedic hymns where Parganya appears as a supreme god. He is called father, like Dyaus, the sky. He is called asura, the living or life-giving god, a name peculiar to the oldest and the greatest gods. One poet says,[234] "He rules as god over the whole world; all creatures rest in him; he is the life (âtmâ) of all that moves and rests."

There are sections in the Vedic hymns where Parganya is seen as a supreme god. He is referred to as a father, similar to Dyaus, the sky. He is called demon, the living or life-giving god, a title that is unique to the oldest and greatest deities. One poet states,[234] "He rules as god over the entire world; all creatures find their rest in him; he is the life (âtmâ) of everything that moves and rests."

Surely it is difficult to say more of a supreme god than what is here said of Parganya. Yet in other hymns he is represented as performing his office, namely that of [204]sending rain upon the earth, under the control of Mitra and Varun, who are then considered as the highest lords, the mightiest rulers of heaven and earth.[235]

Surely it's hard to say more about a supreme god than what's mentioned here about Parganya. However, in other hymns, he is depicted as carrying out his role, specifically that of [204]bringing rain to the earth, under the guidance of Mitra and Varun, who are seen as the highest lords, the most powerful rulers of heaven and earth.[235]

There are other verses, again, where parganya occurs with hardly any traces of personality, but simply as a name of cloud or rain.

There are other verses, again, where parganya appears with barely any signs of personality, but just as a term for cloud or rain.

Thus we read:[236] "Even by day the Maruts (the storm-gods) produce darkness with the cloud that carries water, when they moisten the earth." Here cloud is parganya, and it is evidently used as an appellative, and not as a proper name. The same word occurs in the plural also, and we read of many parganyas or clouds vivifying the earth.[237]

Thus we read:[236] "Even during the day, the Maruts (the storm-gods) create darkness with the rain-bearing clouds when they wet the earth." Here, "cloud" refers to parganya, and it's clearly used as a common term rather than a specific name. The same word appears in the plural too, and we read about many parganyas or clouds bringing life to the earth.[237]

When Devapi prays for rain in favor of his brother, he says:[238] "O lord of my prayer (Brihaâpati), whether thou be Mitra or Varuna or Pûshan, come to my sacrifice! Whether thou be together with the Âdityas, the Vasus or the Maruts, let the cloud (parganya) rain for Santanu."

When Devapi prays for rain for his brother, he says:[238] "O lord of my prayers (Brihaâpati), whether you are Mitra or Varuna or Pûshan, come to my sacrifice! Whether you are alongside the Âdityas, the Vasus, or the Maruts, let the cloud (parganya) rain for Santanu."

And again: "Stir up the rainy cloud" (parganya).

And again: "Bring forth the rainy cloud" (parganya).

In several places it makes no difference whether we translate parganya by cloud or by rain, for those who pray for rain, pray for the cloud, and whatever may be the benefits of the rain, they may nearly all be called the benefits of the cloud. There is a curious hymn, for instance, addressed to the frogs who, at the beginning of the rains, come forth from the dry ponds, and embrace each other and chatter together, and whom the poet compares to priests singing at a sacrifice, a not very complimentary remark from a poet who is himself supposed to have been a priest. Their voice is said to have been revived by parganya, which we shall naturally [205]translate "by rain," though, no doubt, the poet may have meant, for all we know, either a cloud, or even the god Parganya himself.

In several places, it doesn't matter whether we translate parganya as cloud or rain, because those who pray for rain are really praying for the cloud, and most of the benefits of rain can also be considered benefits of the cloud. There’s an interesting hymn, for example, directed at the frogs who, at the start of the rainy season, come out from the dry ponds, hug each other, and croak together. The poet compares them to priests performing a sacrifice, which isn't a very nice thing to say coming from a poet who is believed to have been a priest himself. Their voices are said to have been revived by parganya, which we will naturally [205] translate as "rain," although the poet might have meant, for all we know, either a cloud or even the god Parganya himself.

I shall try to translate one of the hymns addressed to Parganya, when conceived as a god, or at least as so much of a god as it was possible to be at that stage in the intellectual growth of the human race.[239]

I will attempt to translate one of the hymns dedicated to Parganya, envisioned as a god, or at least as much of a god as it was feasible to be at that point in the intellectual development of humanity.[239]

1. "Invoke the strong god with these songs! praise Parganya, worship him with veneration! for he, the roaring bull, scattering drops, gives seed-fruit to plants.

1. "Call upon the powerful god with these songs! Praise Parganya, worship him with respect! For he, the mighty bull, scattering drops, provides the seed for plants."

2. "He cuts the trees asunder, he kills evil spirits; the whole world trembles before his mighty weapon. Even the guiltless flees before the powerful, when Parganya thundering strikes down the evil-doers.

2. "He slices through trees and defeats evil spirits; the whole world shakes before his powerful weapon. Even the innocent run away from the strong when Parganya roars and brings down the wrongdoers.

3. "Like a charioteer, striking his horses with a whip, he puts forths his messenger of rain. From afar arise the roarings of the lion, when Parganya makes the sky full of rain.

3. "Like a charioteer cracking his whip to urge his horses forward, he sends forth his rain messenger. In the distance, the roar of the lion can be heard as Parganya fills the sky with rain."

4. "The winds blow, the lightnings[240] fly, plants spring up, the sky pours. Food is produced for the whole world, when Parganya blesses the earth with his seed.

4. "The winds blow, the lightning strikes, plants grow, and the sky rains down. Food is made for everyone when Parganya blesses the earth with his seed.

5. "O Parganya, thou at whose work the earth bows down, thou at whose work hoofed animals are scattered, thou at whose work the plants assume all forms, grant thou to us thy great protection!

5. "Oh Parganya, you whose work makes the earth bow down, you whose work sends hoofed animals scattering, you whose work causes plants to take every form, grant us your great protection!

6. "O, Maruts, give us the rain of heaven, make the streams of the strong horse run down! And come thou [206]hither with thy thunder, pouring out water, for thou (O Parganya) art the living god, thou art our father.

6. "Oh, Maruts, bring us the rain from the heavens, let the flowing streams of the powerful horse run down! And come here with your thunder, pouring out water, for you (Oh Parganya) are the living god, you are our father.

7. "Do thou roar, and thunder, and give fruitfulness! Fly around us with thy chariot full of water! Draw forth thy water-skin, when it has been opened and turned downward, and let the high and the low places become level!

7. "Roar and thunder, and bring forth abundance! Fly around us with your chariot filled with water! Pour out your water-skin when it's opened and turned upside down, and let the high and low places become even!"

8. "Draw up the large bucket, and pour it out; let the streams pour forth freely! Soak heaven and earth with fatness! and let there be a good draught for the cows!

8. "Pull up the big bucket and pour it out; let the water flow freely! Soak the sky and land with abundance! And let there be a good drink for the cows!

9. "O Parganya, when roaring and thundering thou killest the evil-doers, then everything rejoices, whatever lives on earth.

9. "O Parganya, when you roar and thunder as you defeat the wrongdoers, then everything on earth rejoices, whatever is alive.

10. "Thou hast sent rain, stop now! Thou hast made the deserts passable, thou hast made plants grow for food, and thou hast obtained praise from men."

10. "You have sent rain, stop now! You have made the deserts navigable, you have made plants grow for food, and you have received praise from people."

This is a Vedic hymn, and a very fair specimen of what these ancient hymns are. There is nothing very grand and poetical about them, and yet, I say, take thousands and thousands of people living in our villages, and depending on rain for their very life, and not many of them will be able to compose such a prayer for rain, even though three thousand years have passed over our heads since Parganya was first invoked in India. Nor are these verses entirely without poetical conceptions and descriptions. Whoever has watched a real thunderstorm in a hot climate will recognize the truth of those quick sentences: "the winds blow, the lightnings fly, plants spring up, the hoofed cattle are scattered." Nor is the idea without a certain drastic reality, that Parganya draws a bucket of water from his well in heaven, and pours out skin after skin (in which water was then carried) down upon the earth.[207]

This is a Vedic hymn, and a good example of what these ancient hymns are like. There’s nothing particularly grand or poetic about them, but I believe that if you take thousands of people living in our villages, who rely on rain for their very survival, not many of them would be able to create a prayer for rain, even though three thousand years have passed since Parganya was first called upon in India. These verses are not completely devoid of poetic ideas and descriptions. Anyone who has watched a real thunderstorm in a hot climate will recognize the truth in those quick phrases: "the winds blow, the lightnings fly, plants spring up, the hoofed cattle scatter." The idea also has a striking reality to it, where Parganya draws a bucket of water from his well in heaven and pours out skin after skin (in which water was then carried) onto the earth.[207]

There is even a moral sentiment perceptible in this hymn. "When the storms roar, and the lightnings flash and the rain pours down, even the guiltless trembles, and evil-doers are struck down." Here we clearly see that the poet did not look upon the storm simply as an outbreak of the violence of nature, but that he had a presentiment of a higher will and power which even the guiltless fears; for who, he seems to say, is entirely free from guilt?

There’s even a moral feeling that comes through in this hymn. "When the storms rage, and the lightning strikes and the rain falls heavily, even the innocent shivers, and wrongdoers are taken down." Here, it’s clear that the poet didn’t see the storm just as a display of nature’s force, but sensed a greater will and power that even the innocent fear; because who, he seems to be asking, is completely free from guilt?

If now we ask again, Who is Parganya? or What is Parganya? we can answer that parganya was meant originally for the cloud, so far as it gives rain; but as soon as the idea of a giver arose, the visible cloud became the outward appearance only, or the body of that giver, and the giver himself was somewhere else, we know not where. In some verses Parganya seems to step into the place of Dyaus, the sky, and Prithivî, the earth, is his wife. In other places,[241] however, he is the son of Dyaus or the sky, though no thought is given in that early stage to the fact that thus Parganya might seem to be the husband of his mother. We saw that even the idea of Indra being the father of his own father did not startle the ancient poets beyond an exclamation that it was a very wonderful thing indeed.

If we ask again, Who is Parganya? or What is Parganya? we can say that parganya was originally meant for the cloud, in terms of bringing rain; but once the concept of a giver emerged, the visible cloud became just the outer appearance or the body of that giver, while the giver himself existed somewhere else, though we don’t know where. In some verses, Parganya seems to replace Dyaus, the sky, and Prithivî, the earth, is considered his wife. In other instances,[241] however, he is described as the son of Dyaus or the sky, although there wasn't any consideration in that early context that this might imply Parganya as the husband of his mother. We noted that the idea of Indra being the father of his own father didn’t shock the ancient poets beyond a remark that it was indeed a very remarkable thing.

Sometimes Parganya does the work of Indra,[242] the Jupiter Pluvius of the Veda; sometimes of Vâyu, the wind, sometimes of Soma, the giver of rain. Yet with all this he is not Dyaus, nor Indra, nor the Maruts, nor Vâyu, nor Soma. He stands by himself, a separate person, a separate god, as we should say—nay, one of the oldest of all the Aryan gods.

Sometimes Parganya does the work of Indra,[242] the Jupiter Pluvius of the Veda; sometimes of Vâyu, the wind, sometimes of Soma, the giver of rain. Yet with all this, he is not Dyaus, nor Indra, nor the Maruts, nor Vâyu, nor Soma. He stands alone, a distinct being, a separate god, as we would say—indeed, one of the oldest of all the Aryan gods.

His name, parganya, is derived from a root parg, [208]which, like its parallel forms pars and parsh, must (I think) have had the meaning of sprinkling, irrigating, moistening. An interchange between final g, s, and sh, may, no doubt, seem unusual, but it is not without parallel in Sanskrit. We have, for instance, the roots piñg, pingere; pish, to rub; pis, to adorn (as in pesas, ποικἱλος, etc.); mrig, to rub, mrish, to rub out, to forget; mris, mulcere.

His name, parganya, comes from the root parg, [208] which, like its related forms pars and parsh, likely meant sprinkling, watering, or moistening. The exchange between final g, s, and sh might seem strange, but it does have parallels in Sanskrit. For example, we see the roots piñg, pingere; pish, to rub; pis, to adorn (as in pesas, ποικἱλος, etc.); mrig, to rub, mrish, to rub out, to forget; mris, mulcere.

This very root mrig forms its participle as mrish-ta, like yag, ishta, and vis, vishta; nay there are roots, such as druh, which optionally take a final lingual or guttural, such as dhrut and dhruk.[243]

This root mrig creates its participle as mrish-ta, similar to yag, ishta, and vis, vishta; in fact, there are roots like druh that can also have a final linguistic or guttural element, such as dhrut and dhruk.[243]

We may therefore compare parg in parganya with such words as prishata, prishatî, speckled, drop of water;[244] also parsu, cloud, prisni, speckled, cloud, earth; and in Greek πρόξ(ω), περκνός, etc.[245]

We can therefore compare parg in parganya with words like prishata, prishatî, which means speckled or a drop of water;[244] as well as parsu, which means cloud, and prisni, which also refers to speckled, cloud, earth; and in Greek πρόξ(ω), περκνός, etc.[245]

If derived from parg, to sprinkle, Parganya would have meant originally "he who irrigates or gives rain."[246]

If it comes from parg, meaning to sprinkle, Parganya would originally have meant "he who irrigates or brings rain."[246]

When the different members of the Aryan family dispersed, they might all of them, Hindus as well as Greeks and Celts, and Teutons and Slaves, have carried that name for cloud with them. But you know that it happened very often that out of the commonwealth of their ancient language, one and the same word was preserved, as the case might be, not by all, but by only six, or five, or four, or three, or two, or even by one [209]only of the seven principal heirs; and yet, as we know that there was no historical contact between them, after they had once parted from each other, long before the beginning of what we call history, the fact that two of the Aryan languages have preserved the same finished word with the same finished meaning, is proof sufficient that it belonged to the most ancient treasure of Aryan thought.

When the members of the Aryan family spread out, they all, including Hindus, Greeks, Celts, Teutons, and Slavs, could have taken that name for cloud with them. But, as you know, it often happened that from the shared heritage of their ancient language, one word was retained, not by everyone, but only by six, five, four, three, two, or even just one [209] of the seven main heirs. Yet, despite the lack of historical contact after they had separated from each other long before what we refer to as history began, the fact that two of the Aryan languages have kept the same complete word with the same precise meaning proves that it was part of the earliest treasure of Aryan thought.

Now there is no trace, at least no very clear trace, of Parganya, in Greek, or Latin, or Celtic, or even in Teutonic. In Slavonic, too, we look in vain, till we come to that almost forgotten side-branch called the Lettic, comprising the spoken Lituanian and Lettish, and the now extinct Old Prussian. Lituania is no longer an independent state, but it was once, not more than six centuries ago, a Grand Duchy, independent both of Russia and Poland. Its first Grand Duke was Ringold, who ruled from 1235, and his successors made successful conquests against the Russians. In 1368 these grand dukes became kings of Poland, and in 1569 the two countries were united. When Poland was divided between Russia and Prussia, part of Lituania fell to the former, part to the latter. There are still about one million and a half of people who speak Lituanian in Russia and Prussia, while Lettish is spoken by about one million in Curland and Livonia.

Now there is no clear trace of Parganya in Greek, Latin, Celtic, or even Teutonic. In Slavonic, we also search in vain until we reach that almost forgotten side branch called the Lettic, which includes the spoken Lithuanian and Lettish, as well as the now-extinct Old Prussian. Lithuania is no longer an independent state, but it used to be, only six centuries ago, a Grand Duchy, separate from both Russia and Poland. Its first Grand Duke was Ringold, who ruled from 1235, and his successors achieved successful conquests against the Russians. In 1368, these grand dukes became kings of Poland, and in 1569, the two countries were united. When Poland was divided between Russia and Prussia, part of Lithuania fell to the former and part to the latter. There are still about one and a half million people who speak Lithuanian in Russia and Prussia, while Lettish is spoken by about one million in Curland and Livonia.

The Lituanian language even as it is now spoken by the common people, contains some extremely primitive grammatical forms—in some cases almost identical with Sanskrit. These forms are all the more curious, because they are but few in number, and the rest of the language has suffered much from the wear and tear of centuries.

The Lithuanian language, even in its current spoken form among the general population, includes some very primitive grammatical structures—some of which are nearly identical to Sanskrit. These structures are particularly intriguing because they are quite rare, and the rest of the language has been significantly altered by the passage of time.

Now in that remote Lituanian language we find that our old friend Parganya has taken refuge. There he[210] lives to the present day, while even in India he is almost forgotten, at least in the spoken languages; and there, in Lituania, not many centuries back might be heard among a Christianized or nearly Christianized people, prayers for rain, not very different from that which I translated to you from the Rig-Veda. In Lituanian the god of thunder was called Perkúnas,[247] and the same word is still used in the sense of thunder. In Old Prussian, thunder was percunos, and in Lettish to the present day pérkons is thunder, god of thunder.[248]

Now, in that remote Lithuanian language, we find that our old friend Parganya has sought refuge. He[210] still lives there today, while even in India he is mostly forgotten, at least in the spoken languages; and there, in Lithuania, not many centuries ago, one could hear among a Christianized or nearly Christianized people, prayers for rain, very similar to the ones I translated for you from the Rig-Veda. In Lithuanian, the god of thunder was called Perkúnas,[247] and that same word is still used to mean thunder. In Old Prussian, thunder was percunos, and in Lettish to this day pérkons means thunder, god of thunder.[248]

It was, I believe, Grimm who for the first time identified the Vedic Parganya with the Old Slavonic Perûn, the Polish Piorun, the Bohemian Peraun. These words had formerly been derived by Dobrovsky and others from the root peru, I strike. Grimm ("Teutonic Mythology," Engl. transl., p. 171) showed that the fuller forms Perkunas, Pehrkons, and Perkunos existed in Lituanian, Lettish, Old Prussian, and that even the Mordvinians had adopted the name Porguini as that of their thunder-god.

It was, I believe, Grimm who first connected the Vedic Parganya with the Old Slavonic Perûn, the Polish Piorun, and the Bohemian Peraun. Previously, Dobrovsky and others had traced these words back to the root peru, meaning "I strike." Grimm ("Teutonic Mythology," Engl. transl., p. 171) demonstrated that the more complete forms Perkunas, Pehrkons, and Perkunos were found in Lithuanian, Latvian, and Old Prussian, and even the Mordvinians used the name Porguini for their thunder-god.

Simon Grunau, who finished his chronicle in 1521, speaks of three gods, as worshipped by the Old Prussians, Patollo, Patrimpo, and Perkuno, and he states that Perkuno was invoked "for storm's sake, that they might have rain and fair weather at the proper time, and thunder and lightning should not injure them."[249]

Simon Grunau, who completed his chronicle in 1521, talks about three gods worshiped by the Old Prussians: Patollo, Patrimpo, and Perkuno. He mentions that Perkuno was called upon "for storms, so that they could have rain and good weather at the right times, and that thunder and lightning wouldn’t harm them."[249]

The following Lituanian prayer has been preserved to us by Lasitzki:[250]

The following Lithuanian prayer has been passed down to us by Lasitzki:[250]

"Check thyself, O Percuna, and do not send misfortune on my field! and I shall give thee this flitch."

"Check yourself, O Percuna, and don’t bring misfortune to my field! I'll give you this piece of bacon."

Among the neighbors of the Lets, the Esthonians, who, though un-Aryan in language, have evidently learned much from their Aryan neighbors, the following prayer was heard,[251] addressed by an old peasant to their god Picker or Picken, the god of thunder and rain, as late as the seventeenth century.[252]

Among the Lets' neighbors, the Esthonians, who, although their language isn't Aryan, have clearly picked up a lot from their Aryan neighbors, the following prayer was heard,[251] spoken by an old peasant to their god Picker or Picken, the god of thunder and rain, as recently as the seventeenth century.[252]

"Dear Thunder (woda Picker), we offer to thee an ox that has two horns and four cloven hoofs; we would pray thee for our ploughing and sowing, that our straw be copper-red, our grain golden-yellow. Push elsewhere all the thick black clouds, over great fens, high forests, and wildernesses. But unto us, ploughers and sowers, give a fruitful season and sweet rain. Holy Thunder (pöha Picken), guard our seed-field, that it bear good straw below, good ears above, and good grain within."[253]

"Dear Thunder (woda Picker), we offer you an ox that has two horns and four cloven hooves; we ask you for our plowing and sowing, so that our straw is copper-red and our grain is golden-yellow. Drive away all the thick black clouds to the great fens, high forests, and wildernesses. But for us, the plowers and sowers, bring a fruitful season and gentle rain. Holy Thunder (pöha Picken), protect our seed-field, so it yields good straw below, good ears above, and good grain inside."[253]

Now, I say again, I do not wish you to admire this primitive poetry, primitive, whether it is repeated in the Esthonian fens in the seventeenth century of our era, or sung in the valley of the Indus in the seventeenth [212]century before our era. Let æsthetic critics say what they like about these uncouth poems. I only ask you, Is it not worth a great many poems, to have established this fact, that the same god Parganya, the god of clouds and thunder and lightning and rain, who was invoked in India a thousand years before India was discovered by Alexander, should have been remembered and believed in by Lituanian peasants on the frontier between East Prussia and Russia, not more than two hundred years ago, and should have retained its old name Parganya, which in Sanskrit meant "showering," under the form of Perkuna, which in Lituanian is a name and a name only, without any etymological meaning at all; nay, should live on, as some scholars assure us, in an abbreviated form in most Slavonic dialects, namely, in Old Slavonic as Perun, in Polish as Piorun, in Bohemian as Peraun, all meaning thunder or thunderstorm?[254]

Now, I’ll say it again, I don’t want you to admire this primitive poetry, whether it’s recited in the Estonian marshes in the 17th century of our era, or sung in the Indus Valley in the 17th century before our era. Let aesthetic critics say whatever they want about these awkward poems. All I ask is, isn’t it worth a lot of poems to have established the fact that the same god, Parganya, the god of clouds, thunder, lightning, and rain—who was worshipped in India a thousand years before India was discovered by Alexander—was still remembered and believed in by Lithuanian peasants on the border of East Prussia and Russia just two hundred years ago? And that it kept its original name, Parganya, which in Sanskrit means “showering,” under the name Perkuna, which in Lithuanian is just a name with no etymological meaning? In fact, some scholars assure us that it survives, in shortened form, in most Slavic dialects, as Perun in Old Slavic, Piorun in Polish, and Peraun in Bohemian, all meaning thunder or thunderstorm?[254]

Such facts strike me as if we saw the blood suddenly beginning to flow again through the veins of old mummies; or as if the Egyptian statues of black granite were suddenly to begin to speak again. Touched by the rays of modern science the old words—call them mummies or statues—begin indeed to live again, the old names of gods and heroes begin indeed to speak again.[213]

Such facts hit me like seeing blood suddenly start to flow again in old mummies, or like the Egyptian statues made of black granite suddenly speaking again. With the help of modern science, these old words—whether you call them mummies or statues—really do start to come alive again, and the old names of gods and heroes really do begin to speak again.[213]

All that is old becomes new, all that is new becomes old, and that one word, Parganya, seems, like a charm, to open before our eyes the cave or cottage in which the fathers of the Aryan race, our own fathers—whether we live on the Baltic or on the Indian Ocean—are seen gathered together, taking refuge from the buckets of Parganya, and saying, "Stop now, Parganya; thou hast sent rain; thou hast made the deserts passable, and hast made the plants to grow; and thou hast obtained praise from man."

All that is old becomes new, all that is new becomes old, and that one word, Parganya, seems like magic to reveal to us the cave or cottage where the ancestors of the Aryan race, our own ancestors—whether we live by the Baltic or the Indian Ocean—are seen gathered together, taking shelter from the rains of Parganya, and saying, "Enough now, Parganya; you have sent the rain; you have turned the deserts into passageways and made the plants grow; and you have earned praise from humanity."


We have still to consider the third class of gods, in addition to the gods of the earth and the sky, namely the gods of the highest heaven, more serene in their character than the active and fighting gods of the air and the clouds, and more remote from the eyes of man, and therefore more mysterious in the exercise of their power than the gods of the earth or the air.

We still need to consider the third category of gods, alongside the gods of the earth and the sky. This includes the gods of the highest heaven, who are calmer in nature than the active, combative gods of the air and clouds. These gods are also farther away from human sight, making their power more mysterious compared to the gods of the earth or air.

The principal deity is here no doubt the bright sky itself, the old Dyaus, worshipped as we know by the Aryans before they broke up into separate people and languages, and surviving in Greece as Zeus, in Italy as Jupiter, Heaven-father, and among the Teutonic tribes as Tŷr and Tiu. In the Veda we saw him chiefly invoked in connection with the earth, as Dyâvâ-prithivî, Heaven and Earth. He is invoked by himself also, but he is a vanishing god, and his place is taken in most of the Vedic poems by the younger and more active god, Indra.

The main god here is clearly the bright sky itself, the ancient Dyaus, worshipped by the Aryans before they split into different groups and languages, and still recognized in Greece as Zeus, in Italy as Jupiter, the Father of Heaven, and among the Germanic tribes as Tŷr and Tiu. In the Veda, we mainly see him called upon in relation to the earth, as Dyâvâ-prithivî, Heaven and Earth. He is also invoked on his own, but he is a fading god, and most of the Vedic poems have been taken over by the younger and more dynamic god, Indra.

Another representative of the highest heaven, as covering, embracing, and shielding all things, is Varuna, a name derived from the root var, to cover, and identical with the Greek Ouranos. This god is one of the most interesting creations of the Hindu mind, because though[214] we can still perceive the physical background from which he rises, the vast, starry, brilliant expanse above, his features, more than those of any of the Vedic gods, have become completely transfigured, and he stands before us as a god who watches over the world, punishes the evil-doer, and even forgives the sins of those who implore his pardon.

Another representative of the highest heaven, acting as a cover, embrace, and shield for everything, is Varuna, a name that comes from the root var, meaning to cover, and is similar to the Greek Ouranos. This god is one of the most fascinating creations of the Hindu imagination. Although[214] we can still see the physical background from which he emerges—the vast, star-filled, radiant sky—his characteristics, more so than those of any other Vedic gods, have fully transformed. He appears as a god who oversees the world, punishes wrongdoers, and even forgives the sins of those who ask for his mercy.

I shall read you one of the hymns addressed to him:[255]

I will read you one of the hymns dedicated to him:[255]

"Let us be blessed in thy service, O Varuna, for we always think of thee and praise thee, greeting thee day by day, like the fires lighted on the altar, at the approach of the rich dawns."    2.

"May we be blessed in your service, O Varuna, for we always think of you and praise you, greeting you every day, like the fires lit on the altar at the arrival of the bright dawns."    2.

"O Varuna, our guide, let us stand in thy keeping, thou who art rich in heroes and praised far and wide! And you, unconquered sons of Aditi, deign to accept us as your friends, O gods!"    3.

"O Varuna, our guide, keep us safe, you who are rich in heroes and widely praised! And you, unconquered sons of Aditi, please accept us as your friends, O gods!"  3.

"Âditya, the ruler, sent forth these rivers; they follow the law of Varuna. They tire not, they cease not; like birds they fly quickly everywhere."    4.

"Âditya, the ruler, sent out these rivers; they follow the law of Varuna. They never get tired, they never stop; like birds, they quickly flow everywhere."    4.

"Take from me my sin, like a fetter, and we shall increase, O Varuna, the spring of thy law. Let not the thread be cut while I weave my song! Let not the form of the workman break before the time!    5.

"Remove my sin from me, like a chain, and we will grow, O Varuna, the source of your law. Don't let the thread be cut while I create my song! Don't let the craftsman's form shatter before it's time! 5."

"Take far away from me this terror, O Varuna; Thou, O righteous king, have mercy on me! Like as a rope from a calf, remove from me my sin; for away from thee I am not master even of the twinkling of an eye."    6.

"Remove this fear from me, O Varuna; You, O righteous king, have mercy on me! Just as a rope is taken from a calf, take away my sin; for away from you, I am not in control even for the blink of an eye." 6.

"Do not strike us, Varuna, with weapons which at thy will hurt the evil-doer. Let us not go where the light has vanished! Scatter our enemies, that we may live."    7.

"Don't hurt us, Varuna, with your weapons that can punish those who do wrong. Don't let us go where there's no light! Defeat our enemies so we can survive." 7.

"We did formerly, O Varuna, and do now, and shall [215]in future also, sing praises to thee, O mighty one! For on thee, unconquerable hero, rest all statutes, immovable, as if established on a rock."    8.

"We used to, O Varuna, and still do now, and will [215]continue to in the future, sing your praises, O mighty one! For upon you, unbeatable hero, all laws depend, unchanging, as if set on solid rock." 8.

"Move far away from me all self-committed guilt, and may I not, O king, suffer for what others have committed! Many dawns have not yet dawned; grant us to live in them, O Varuna."    9.

"Get away from me, all self-imposed guilt, and may I, O king, not have to pay for what others have done! Many mornings have yet to arrive; let us live through them, O Varuna." 9.

You may have observed that in several verses of this hymn Varuna was called Âditya, or son of Aditi. Now Aditi means infinitude, from dita, bound, and a, not, that is, not bound, not limited, absolute, infinite. Aditi itself is now and then invoked in the Veda, as the Beyond, as what is beyond the earth and the sky, and the sun and the dawn—a most surprising conception in that early period of religious thought. More frequently, however, than Aditi, we meet with the Âdityas, literally the sons of Aditi, or the gods beyond the visible earth and sky—in one sense, the infinite gods. One of them is Varuna, others Mitra and Aryaman (Bhaga, Daksha, Amsa), most of them abstract names, though pointing to heaven and the solar light of heaven as their first, though almost forgotten source.

You may have noticed that in several verses of this hymn, Varuna is referred to as Âditya, or son of Aditi. Aditi means infinitude, from dita, meaning bound, and a, meaning not, which translates to not bound, not limited, absolute, infinite. Aditi itself is sometimes invoked in the Veda as the Beyond, as what exists beyond the earth and the sky, the sun and the dawn—a truly surprising concept for that early period of religious thought. More often than Aditi, we encounter the Âdityas, literally the sons of Aditi, or the gods beyond the visible earth and sky—in one sense, the infinite gods. One of them is Varuna, along with others like Mitra and Aryaman (Bhaga, Daksha, Amsa), most of them abstract names, though they point to heaven and the solar light of heaven as their original, though almost forgotten source.

When Mitra and Varuna are invoked together, we can still perceive dimly that they were meant originally for day and night, light and darkness. But in their more personal and so to say dramatic aspect, day and night appear in the Vedic mythology as the two Asvins, the two horsemen.

When Mitra and Varuna are called upon together, we can still faintly see that they were originally intended to represent day and night, light and darkness. However, in their more personal and dramatic sense, day and night show up in Vedic mythology as the two Asvins, the two horsemen.

Aditi, too, the infinite, still shows a few traces of her being originally connected with the boundless Dawn; but again, in her more personal and dramatic character, the Dawn is praised by the Vedic poets as Ushas, the Greek Eos, the beautiful maid of the morning, loved by the Asvins, loved by the sun, but vanishing before him[216] at the very moment when he tries to embrace her with his golden rays. The sun himself, whom we saw reflected several times before in some of the divine personifications of the air and the sky and even of the earth, appears once more in his full personality, as the sun of the sky, under the names of Sûrya (Helios), Savitri, Pûshan, and Vishnu, and many more.

Aditi, too, the infinite, still shows some signs of her original connection with the limitless Dawn; however, in her more personal and dramatic aspect, the Dawn is celebrated by the Vedic poets as Ushas, the Greek Eos, the beautiful maiden of the morning, cherished by the Asvins, adored by the sun, yet disappearing before him[216] at the very moment he attempts to envelop her with his golden rays. The sun himself, whom we have seen reflected multiple times before in some of the divine representations of the air, the sky, and even the earth, appears again in his full form, as the sun of the sky, under the names of Sûrya (Helios), Savitri, Pûshan, and Vishnu, among many others.

You see from all this how great a mistake it would be to attempt to reduce the whole of Aryan mythology to solar concepts, and to solar concepts only. We have seen how largely the earth, the air, and the sky have each contributed their share to the earliest religious and mythological treasury of the Vedic Aryans. Nevertheless, the Sun occupied in that ancient collection of Aryan thought, which we call Mythology, the same central and commanding position which, under different names, it still holds in our own thoughts.

You can see from all this what a huge mistake it would be to try to reduce all of Aryan mythology to solar concepts, and only to those concepts. We've noticed how much the earth, the air, and the sky have each played a role in the earliest religious and mythological ideas of the Vedic Aryans. Still, the Sun held in that ancient collection of Aryan thought, which we refer to as Mythology, the same central and dominant position it continues to have in our own thinking, under different names.

What we call the Morning, the ancient Aryans called the Sun or the Dawn; "and there is no solemnity so deep to a rightly-thinking creature as that of the Dawn." (These are not my words, but the words of one of our greatest poets, one of the truest worshippers of Nature—John Ruskin.) What we call Noon, and Evening, and Night, what we call Spring and Winter, what we call Year, and Time, and Life, and Eternity—all this the ancient Aryans called Sun. And yet wise people wonder and say, How curious that the ancient Aryans should have had so many solar myths. Why, every time we say "Good-morning," we commit a solar myth. Every poet who sings about "the May driving the Winter from the field again" commits a solar myth. Every "Christmas number" of our newspapers—ringing out the old year and ringing in the new—is brimful of solar myths. Be not afraid of solar myths, but whenever in[217] ancient mythology you meet with a name that, according to the strictest phonetic rules (for this is a sine qua non), can be traced back to a word meaning sun, or dawn, or morning, or night, or spring or winter, accept it for what it was meant to be, and do not be greatly surprised, if a story told of a solar eponymos was originally a solar myth.

What we call Morning, the ancient Aryans referred to as the Sun or Dawn; "and there is no solemnity so deep to a rightly-thinking creature as that of the Dawn." (These aren’t my words, but the words of one of our greatest poets, one of the truest worshippers of Nature—John Ruskin.) What we call Noon, Evening, and Night, what we describe as Spring and Winter, what we refer to as Year, Time, Life, and Eternity—all of this the ancient Aryans called Sun. And yet, wise people wonder and say, how curious that the ancient Aryans had so many solar myths. Every time we say "Good morning," we’re invoking a solar myth. Every poet who sings about "May driving Winter from the field again" is committing a solar myth. Every "Christmas edition" of our newspapers—bidding farewell to the old year and welcoming the new—is full of solar myths. Don’t shy away from solar myths, but whenever in [217] ancient mythology you come across a name that, according to the strictest phonetic rules (for this is a sine qua non), can be traced back to a word meaning sun, dawn, morning, night, spring, or winter, accept it for what it was intended to be, and don’t be too surprised if a story about a solar figure was originally a solar myth.

No one has more strongly protested against the extravagances of comparative mythologists in changing everything into solar legends, than I have; but if I read some of the arguments brought forward against this new science, I confess they remind me of nothing so much as of the arguments brought forward, centuries ago, against the existence of Antipodes! People then appealed to what is called Common Sense, which ought to teach everybody that Antipodes could not possibly exist, because they would tumble off. The best answer that astronomers could give, was, "Go and see." And I can give no better answer to those learned skeptics who try to ridicule the Science of Comparative Mythology—"Go and see!" that is, go and read the Veda, and before you have finished the first Mandala, I can promise you, you will no longer shake your wise heads at solar myths, whether in India, or in Greece, or in Italy, or even in England, where we see so little of the sun, and talk all the more about the weather—that is, about a solar myth.

No one has protested more strongly against the excesses of comparative mythologists in turning everything into solar legends than I have; but when I read some of the arguments against this new science, I can't help but think they remind me of the arguments made centuries ago against the existence of Antipodes! Back then, people relied on what they called Common Sense, which supposedly showed that Antipodes couldn't exist because they'd fall off. The best response astronomers could give was, "Go and see." And I can offer no better response to those learned skeptics who try to mock the Science of Comparative Mythology—"Go and see!" That is, read the Veda, and by the time you finish the first Mandala, I promise you, you won't be shaking your heads at solar myths, whether in India, Greece, Italy, or even in England, where we see so little of the sun and talk all the more about the weather—that is, about a solar myth.

We have thus seen from the hymns and prayers preserved to us in the Rig-Veda, how a large number of so-called Devas, bright and sunny beings, or gods, were called into existence, how the whole world was peopled with them, and every act of nature, whether on the earth or in the air or in the highest heaven, ascribed to their agency. When we say it thunders, they said[218] Indra thunders; when we say, it rains, they said Parganya pours out his buckets; when we say, it dawns, they said the beautiful Ushas appears like a dancer, displaying her splendor; when we say; it grows dark, they said Sûrya unharnesses his steeds. The whole of nature was alive to the poets of the Veda, the presence of the gods was felt everywhere, and in that sentiment of the presence of the gods there was a germ of religious morality, sufficiently strong, it would seem, to restrain people from committing as it were before the eyes of their gods what they were ashamed to commit before the eyes of men. When speaking of Varuna, the old god of the sky, one poet says:[256]

We have seen from the hymns and prayers preserved in the Rig-Veda how many so-called Devas, bright and sunny beings or gods, came into existence, how the entire world was filled with them, and how every natural event, whether on the earth, in the air, or in the highest heaven, was attributed to their influence. When we say it thunders, they said[218] Indra thunders; when we say, it rains, they said Parganya pours out his buckets; when we say, it dawns, they said the beautiful Ushas appears like a dancer, showcasing her brilliance; when we say, it grows dark, they said Sûrya unharnesses his steeds. For the poets of the Veda, nature was lively, the presence of the gods was felt everywhere, and this sense of divine presence fostered a form of religious morality strong enough to deter people from doing things before their gods that they would be ashamed to do in front of others. When speaking of Varuna, the ancient god of the sky, one poet says:[256]

"Varuna, the great lord of these worlds, sees as if he were near. If a man stands or walks or hides, if he goes to lie down or to get up, what two people sitting together whisper to each other, King Varuna knows it, he is there as the third.[257] This earth too belongs to Varuna, the King, and this wide sky with its ends far apart. The two seas (the sky and the ocean) are Varuna's loins; he is also contained in this small drop of water. He who should flee far beyond the sky, even he would not be rid of Varuna, the King.[258] His spies proceed from heaven toward this world; with thousand eyes they overlook this earth. King Varuna sees all this, what is between heaven and earth, and what is beyond. He has counted the twinklings of the eyes of men. As a player throws down the dice, he settles all [219]things (irrevocably). May all thy fatal snares which stand spread out seven by seven and threefold, catch the man who tells a lie, may they pass by him who speaks the truth."

"Varuna, the great lord of these worlds, sees as if he were right there. If a person stands, walks, hides, lies down, or gets up, whatever two people sitting together whisper to each other, King Varuna knows it; he's there as the third. This earth also belongs to Varuna, the King, and this vast sky with its ends far apart. The two seas (the sky and the ocean) are Varuna's loins; he is also present in this tiny drop of water. Even someone who tries to escape far beyond the sky can’t get away from Varuna, the King. His spies come from heaven to this world; with a thousand eyes, they overlook this earth. King Varuna sees everything that is between heaven and earth and what lies beyond. He has counted the twinklings of human eyes. Just as a player throws down the dice, he decides everything (irrevocably). May all your deadly traps, which are spread out seven by seven and thrice, catch the person who tells a lie, and may they pass by the one who speaks the truth."

You see this is as beautiful, and in some respects as true, as anything in the Psalms. And yet we know that there never was such a Deva, or god, or such a thing as Varuna. We know it is a mere name, meaning originally "covering or all-embracing," which was applied to the visible starry sky, and afterward, by a process perfectly intelligible, developed into the name of a Being, endowed with human and superhuman qualities.

You see, this is just as beautiful, and in some ways as true, as anything in the Psalms. Yet, we know that there was never a Deva or a god, or anything like Varuna. We know it's just a name, originally meaning "covering or all-embracing," which was applied to the visible starry sky and then, through a perfectly understandable process, evolved into the name of a Being with human and superhuman traits.

And what applies to Varuna applies to all the other gods of the Veda and the Vedic religion, whether three in number, or thirty-three, or, as one poet said, "three thousand three hundred and thirty-nine gods."[259] They are all but names, quite as much as Jupiter and Apollo and Minerva; in fact, quite as much as all the gods of every religion who are called by such appellative titles.

And what applies to Varuna applies to all the other gods of the Veda and the Vedic religion, whether there are three, thirty-three, or, as one poet said, "three thousand three hundred and thirty-nine gods."[259] They are all just names, just like Jupiter, Apollo, and Minerva; in fact, they are just like all the gods from every religion who are referred to by such names.

Possibly, if any one had said this during the Vedic age in India, or even during the Periklean age in Greece, he would have been called, like Sokrates, a blasphemer or an atheist. And yet nothing can be clearer or truer, and we shall see that some of the poets of the Veda too, and, still more, the later Vedântic philosopher, had a clear insight that it was so.

Possibly, if anyone had said this during the Vedic period in India, or even during the Periklean era in Greece, they would have been labeled a blasphemer or an atheist, much like Socrates. Yet, nothing could be clearer or truer, and we will see that some of the Vedic poets, and even more so, the later Vedantic philosophers, understood this insight clearly.

Only let us be careful in the use of that phrase "it is a mere name." No name is a mere name. Every name was originally meant for something; only it often failed to express what it was meant to express, and then became a weak or an empty name, or what we then call "a mere name." So it was with these names of the [220]Vedic gods. They were all meant to express the Beyond, the Invisible behind the Visible, the Infinite within the Finite, the Supernatural above the Natural, the Divine, omnipresent, and omnipotent. They failed in expressing what, by its very nature, must always remain inexpressible. But that Inexpressible itself remained, and in spite of all these failures, it never succumbed, or vanished from the mind of the ancient thinkers and poets, but always called for new and better names, nay calls for them even now, and will call for them to the very end of man's existence upon earth.

Just let’s be careful when we say "it's just a name." No name is just a name. Every name was originally intended to represent something; it often didn’t manage to convey what it was meant to express, and then became a weak or empty name, or what we now refer to as "just a name." The same goes for the names of the [220] Vedic gods. They were all meant to express the Beyond, the Invisible behind the Visible, the Infinite within the Finite, the Supernatural above the Natural, the Divine, all-present, and all-powerful. They fell short in expressing what, by its very nature, must always remain inexpressible. But that Inexpressible itself remained, and despite all these failures, it never faded or disappeared from the minds of ancient thinkers and poets, but always called for new and better names, and still calls for them today, and will continue to call for them until the very end of human existence on earth.

FOOTNOTES:

[221] Muir, iv. p. 209

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Muir, iv. p. 209

[222] Muir, iv. p. 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Muir, vol. iv, p. 214.

[223] Hibbert Lectures, p. 307.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hibbert Lectures, p. 307.

[224] X. 168, 3, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ X. 168, 3, 4.

[225] See Kaegi, Rig-Veda, p. 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Kaegi, Rig-Veda, p. 61.

[226] Rig-Veda II. 13, 12; IV. 19, 6.

[226] Rig-Veda II. 13, 12; IV. 19, 6.

[227] Joshua x. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Joshua 13.

[228] Rig-Veda IV. 30, 3; X. 138, 3.

[228] Rig-Veda IV. 30, 3; X. 138, 3.

[229] L. c. VIII. 37, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. VIII. 37, 3.

[230] L. c. VIII. 78, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. VIII. 78, 5.

[231] I am very strongly inclined to regard these names as Kushite or Semitic; Hermes, from חרם, the sun; Dionysos, from dyan, the judge, and nisi, mankind; Orpheus, from Orfa, the Arabic name of Edessa; Prometheus, from pro and manthanô, to learn.—A. W.

[231] I strongly believe these names are either Kushite or Semitic; Hermes, from חרם, meaning the sun; Dionysos, from dyan, meaning judge, and nisi, meaning mankind; Orpheus, from Orfa, the Arabic name for Edessa; Prometheus, from pro and manthanô, meaning to learn.—A. W.

[232] Muir, iv. p. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Muir, vol. iv, p. 23.

[233] Ibid. p. 142. An excellent paper on Parganya was published by Bühler in 1862, "Orient und Occident," vol. i. p. 214.

[233] Same source, p. 142. An outstanding paper on Parganya was published by Bühler in 1862, "Orient und Occident," vol. i. p. 214.

[234] Rig-Veda VII. 101, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda VII. 101, 6.

[235] Rig-Veda V. 63, 3-6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda V. 63, 3-6.

[236] L. c. I. 38, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. I. 38, 9.

[237] L. c. I. 164, 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. I. 164, 51.

[238] L. c. X. 98, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 98, 1.

[239] Rig-Veda V. 83. See Bühler, "Orient und Occident," vol. i. p. 214; Zimmer, "Altindisches Leben," p. 43.

[239] Rig-Veda V. 83. See Bühler, "Orient and Occident," vol. i. p. 214; Zimmer, "Ancient Indian Life," p. 43.

[240] Both Bühler ("Orient und Occident," vol. i, p. 224) and Zimmer (Z. f. D. A. vii. p. 169) say that the lightning is represented as the son of Parganya in Rig-Veda VII. 101, 1. This seems doubtful.

[240] Both Bühler ("Orient and Occident," vol. i, p. 224) and Zimmer (Z. f. D. A. vii. p. 169) state that the lightning is depicted as the son of Parganya in Rig-Veda VII. 101, 1. This appears questionable.

[241] Rig-Veda VII. 102, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda VII. 102, 1.

[242] L. c. VIII. 6, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. VIII. 6, 1.

[243] See Max Müller, Sanskrit Grammar, § 174, 10.

[243] See Max Müller, Sanskrit Grammar, § 174, 10.

[244] Cf. Gobh. Grihyà S. III. 3, 15, vidyut—stanayitnu—prishiteshu.

[244] Cf. Gobh. Grihyà S. III. 3, 15, vidyut—stanayitnu—prishiteshu.

[245] Uggvaladatta, in his commentary on the Unâdi-sûtras, iii. 103. admits the same transition of sh into g in the verb prish, as the etymon of parganya.

[245] Uggvaladatta, in his commentary on the Unâdi-sûtras, iii. 103, acknowledges the same shift of sh into g in the verb prish, as the source of parganya.

[246] For different etymologies, see Bühler, "Orient und Occident," i. p. 214; Muir, "Original Sanskrit Texts," v. p. 140; Grassmann, in his Dictionary to the Rig-Veda, s. v.; Zimmer, "Zeitscrift für Deutsches Alterthum, Neue Folge," vii. p. 164.

[246] For various origins, check Bühler, "Orient und Occident," i. p. 214; Muir, "Original Sanskrit Texts," v. p. 140; Grassmann, in his Dictionary to the Rig-Veda, s. v.; Zimmer, "Zeitscrift für Deutsches Alterthum, Neue Folge," vii. p. 164.

[247] In order to identify Perkunas with Parganya, we must go another step backward, and look upon g or g, in the root parg, as a weakening of an original k in park. This, however, is a frequent phonetic process. See Bühler, in Benfey's "Orient und Occident," ii. p. 717.

[247] To connect Perkunas with Parganya, we need to take a step back and consider g or g in the root parg as a softening of an original k in park. This is, however, a common phonetic change. See Bühler, in Benfey's "Orient und Occident," ii. p. 717.

[248] Lituanian perkun-kulke, thunder-bolt, perkuno gaisis, storm. See Voelkel, "Die lettischen Sprachreste," 1879, p. 23.

[248] Lithuanian perkun-kulke, thunderbolt, perkuno gaisis, storm. See Voelkel, "The Latvian Language Remnants," 1879, p. 23.

[249] "Perkuno, war der dritte Abgott und man ihn anruffte um's Gewitters willen, damit sie Regen hätten und schön wetter zu seiner Zeit, und ihn der Donner und blix kein schaden thett." Cf. "Gottesides bei den alten Preussen," Berlin, 1870, p. 23. The triad of the gods is called Triburti, Tryboze; l. c. p. 29.

[249] "Perkuno was the third god, and people called on him for storms, hoping to have rain and pleasant weather at the right time, and that thunder and lightning would not harm them." Cf. "Godsides among the ancient Prussians," Berlin, 1870, p. 23. The group of gods is called Triburti, Tryboze; l. c. p. 29.

[250] Grimm, "Teutonic Mythology," p. 175; and Lasitzki (Lasicius) "Joannes De Russorum, Moscovitarum et Tartarorum religione, sacrificiis, nuptiarum et funerum ritu, Spiræ Nemetum," 1582; idem De Diis Samagitarum.

[250] Grimm, "Teutonic Mythology," p. 175; and Lasitzki (Lasicius) "Joannes De Russorum, Moscovitarum et Tartarorum religione, sacrificiis, nuptiarum et funerum ritu, Spiræ Nemetum," 1582; same author on the Gods of the Samagitians.

[251] Grimm, l. c. p. 176, quoting from Joh. Gutslaff, "Kurzer Bericht und Unterricht von der falsch heilig genannten Bäche in Liefland Wöhhanda," Dorpat, 1644, pp. 362-364.

[251] Grimm, l. c. p. 176, quoting from Joh. Gutslaff, "Short Report and Instruction on the Misleadingly Named Streams in Livonia Wöhhanda," Dorpat, 1644, pp. 362-364.

[252] In modern Esthonian Pitkne, the Finnish Pitcainen(?).

[252] In contemporary Estonian, Pitkne is referred to as the Finnish Pitcainen(?).

[253] On foreign influences in Esthonian stories, see "Ehstniche Märchen," von T. Kreutzwald, 1869, Vorwort (by Schiefner), p. iv.

[253] For information on foreign influences in Estonian stories, see "Ehstniche Märchen," by T. Kreutzwald, 1869, Preface (by Schiefner), p. iv.

[254] Grimm suggests in his "Teutonic Mythology" that Parganya should be identified with the Gothic fairguni, or mountain. He imagines that from being regarded as the abode of the god it had finally been called by his name. Fergunna and Virgunià, two names of mountains in Germany, are relics of the name. The name of the god, if preserved in the Gothic, would have been Fairguneis; and indeed in the Old Norse language Fiörgynn is the father of Frigg, the wife of Odin, and Fiörgynnior, the Earth-goddess, is mother of Thor. Professor Zimmer takes the same view. Grimm thinks that the Greeks and Romans, by changing f into h, represented Fergunni by Hercynia, and, in fine, he traces the words berg and burg back to Parganya.—A. W.

[254] Grimm suggests in his "Teutonic Mythology" that Parganya should be connected to the Gothic fairguni, meaning mountain. He believes that it was eventually named after the god associated with it. Fergunna and Virgunià, two mountain names in Germany, are remnants of that name. If the name of the god had been preserved in Gothic, it would have been Fairguneis; in fact, in Old Norse, Fiörgynn is the father of Frigg, Odin's wife, and Fiörgynnior, the Earth goddess, is Thor's mother. Professor Zimmer shares a similar perspective. Grimm suggests that the Greeks and Romans transformed f into h, thus equating Fergunni with Hercynia, and he ultimately connects the terms berg and burg back to Parganya.—A. W.

[255] Rig-Veda II. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda II. 28.

[256] Atharva-Veda IV. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Atharva Veda IV. 16.

[257] Psalm cxxxix. 1, 2, "O Lord, thou hast searched me and known me. Thou knowest my downsitting and mine uprising, thou understandest my thought afar off."

[257] Psalm 139:1-2, "O Lord, you have searched me and known me. You know when I sit down and when I rise up; you understand my thoughts from afar."

[258] Psalm cxxxix. 9, "If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me."

[258] Psalm 139:9, "If I take the wings of the morning and settle in the farthest parts of the sea; even there your hand will guide me, and your right hand will hold me."

[259] Rig-veda III. 9, 9; X. 52, 6.

[259] Rig-veda III. 9, 9; X. 52, 6.


LECTURE VII.

VEDA AND VEDANTA.

I do not wonder that I should have been asked by some of my hearers to devote part of my last lecture to answering the question, how the Vedic literature could have been composed and preserved, if writing was unknown in India before 500 b.c., while the hymns of the Rig-Veda are said to date from 1500 b.c. Classical scholars naturally ask what is the date of our oldest MSS. of the Rig-Veda, and what is the evidence on which so high an antiquity is assigned to its contents. I shall try to answer this question as well as I can, and I shall begin with a humble confession that the oldest MSS. of the Rig-Veda, known to us at present, date not from 1500 b.c., but from about 1500 a.d.

I’m not surprised that some of my listeners have asked me to spend part of my last lecture discussing how the Vedic texts could have been created and preserved if writing was not introduced in India before 500 B.C., while the hymns of the Rig-Veda are said to be from 1500 B.C. Naturally, classical scholars want to know the date of our oldest manuscripts of the Rig-Veda and what evidence supports the claim of such ancient origins. I will attempt to answer this question as best as I can, starting with a humble confession that the oldest manuscripts of the Rig-Veda that we currently know of are not from 1500 B.C., but around 1500 A.D.

We have therefore a gap of three thousand years, which it will require a strong arch of argument to bridge over.

We have a gap of three thousand years that will need a solid argument to bridge.

But that is not all.

But that's not all.

You may know how, in the beginning of this century, when the age of the Homeric poems was discussed, a German scholar, Frederick August Wolf, asked two momentous questions:

You might know that at the start of this century, when people were talking about the Homeric poems, a German scholar named Frederick August Wolf raised two significant questions:

1. At what time did the Greeks first become acquainted with the alphabet and use it for inscriptions on public monuments, coins, shields, and for contracts, both public and private?[260]

1. When did the Greeks first learn about the alphabet and start using it for inscriptions on public monuments, coins, shields, and for both public and private contracts?[260]

2. At what time did the Greeks first think of using writing for literary purposes, and what materials did they employ for that purpose?

2. When did the Greeks first consider using writing for literary purposes, and what materials did they use for that?

These two questions and the answers they elicited threw quite a new light on the nebulous periods of Greek literature. A fact more firmly established than any other in the ancient history of Greece is that the Ionians learned the alphabet from the Phenicians. The Ionians always called their letters Phenician letters,[261] and the very name of Alphabet was a Phenician word. We can well understand that the Phenicians should have taught the Ionians in Asia Minor a knowledge of the alphabet, partly for commercial purposes, i.e. for making contracts, partly for enabling them to use those useful little sheets, called Periplus, or Circumnavigations, which at that time were as precious to sailors as maps were to the adventurous seamen of the middle ages. But from that to a written literature, in our sense of the word, there is still a wide step. It is well known that the Germans, particularly in the North, had their Runes for inscriptions on tombs, goblets, public monuments, but not for literary purposes.[262] Even if a few Ionians at Miletus and other centres of political and commercial life acquired the art of writing, where could they find writing materials? and still more important, where could they find readers? The Ionians, when they began to write, had to be satisfied with a hide or pieces of leather, which they called diphthera, and until that was [223]brought to the perfection of vellum or parchment, the occupation of an author cannot have been very agreeable.[263]

These two questions and the answers they prompted shed a new light on the unclear periods of Greek literature. One fact that's been firmly established in ancient Greek history is that the Ionians learned the alphabet from the Phoenicians. The Ionians always referred to their letters as Phoenician letters,[261] and the term "Alphabet" itself comes from a Phoenician word. It's easy to understand why the Phoenicians would have taught the Ionians in Asia Minor about the alphabet, partly for trade reasons, i.e. for making contracts, and partly so they could use those handy little sheets called Periplus, or Circumnavigations, which were as valuable to sailors back then as maps were to adventurous sailors in the Middle Ages. However, going from this to what we consider written literature is still a big leap. It's well known that the Germans, especially in the North, had their Runes for inscriptions on tombstones, goblets, and public monuments, but not for literary purposes.[262] Even if a few Ionians in Miletus and other centers of political and economic life learned how to write, where could they find writing materials? And even more importantly, where would they find readers? When the Ionians started writing, they had to make do with hides or pieces of leather, which they called diphthera, and until that was [223] perfected into vellum or parchment, being an author couldn't have been very enjoyable.[263]

So far as we know at present the Ionians began to write about the middle of the sixth century b.c.; and, whatever may have been said to the contrary, Wolf's dictum still holds good that with them the beginning of a written literature was the same as the beginning of prose writing.

As far as we know, the Ionians started writing around the middle of the sixth century b.c.; and, regardless of what has been said to the contrary, Wolf's dictum remains true that for them, the start of written literature coincided with the start of prose writing.

Writing at that time was an effort, and such an effort was made for some great purpose only. Hence the first written skins were what we should call Murray's Handbooks, called Periegesis or Periodos, or, if treating of sea-voyages, Periplus, that is, guide-books, books to lead travellers round a country or round a town. Connected with these itineraries were the accounts of the foundations of cities, the Ktisis. Such books existed in Asia Minor during the sixth and fifth centuries, and their writers were called by a general term, Logographi, or λόγιοι or λογοποιοἱ,[264] as opposed to ὰοιδοἱ, the poets. They were the forerunners of the Greek historians, and Herodotus (443 b.c.), the so-called father of history, made frequent use of their works.

Writing back then was a real effort, and people only put in that effort for a significant purpose. So, the first written documents were what we’d now call guidebooks, referred to as Periegesis or Periodos, or if they were about sea voyages, Periplus. These were books meant to help travelers navigate around a country or a city. Along with these itineraries were accounts of the founding of cities, known as Ktisis. Such books were found in Asia Minor during the sixth and fifth centuries, and their authors were commonly called Logographi, or λόγιοι or λογοποιοἱ,[264] in contrast to ὰοιδοἱ, the poets. They were the precursors to Greek historians, and Herodotus (443 B.C.), often called the father of history, frequently referenced their works.

The whole of this incipient literary activity belonged to Asia Minor. From "Guides through towns and countries," literature seems to have spread at an early time to Guides through life, or philosophical dicta, such [224]as are ascribed to Anaximander the Ionian (610-547 b.c.[265]), and Pherekydes the Syrian (540 b.c.). These names carry us into the broad daylight of history, for Anaximander was the teacher of Anaximenes, Anaximenes of Anaxagoras, and Anaxagoras of Perikles. At that time writing was a recognized art, and its cultivation had been rendered possible chiefly through trade with Egypt and the importation of papyros. In the time of Æschylos (500 b.c.) the idea of writing had become so familiar that he could use it again and again in poetical metaphors,[266] and there seems little reason why we should doubt that both Peisistratos (528 b.c.) and Polykrates of Samos (523 b.c.) were among the first collectors of Greek manuscripts.

The entire early literary scene was centered in Asia Minor. From "Guides through towns and countries," literature seems to have quickly evolved into Guides through life, or philosophical sayings, like those attributed to Anaximander the Ionian (610-547 B.C.[265]) and Pherekydes the Syrian (540 B.C.). These figures bring us into the clear light of history, as Anaximander taught Anaximenes, Anaximenes taught Anaxagoras, and Anaxagoras taught Perikles. By then, writing was an established art, and its development was primarily supported by trade with Egypt and the import of papyros. During the time of Æschylos (500 B.C.), the concept of writing was so well known that he could reference it repeatedly in poetic metaphors,[266] and it seems unlikely that we should doubt that both Peisistratos (528 B.C.) and Polykrates of Samos (523 B.C.) were among the first collectors of Greek manuscripts.

In this manner the simple questions asked by Wolf helped to reduce the history of ancient Greek literature to some kind of order, particularly with reference to its first beginnings.

In this way, the straightforward questions raised by Wolf helped to organize the history of ancient Greek literature, especially concerning its early origins.

It would therefore seem but reasonable that the two first questions to be asked by the students of Sanskrit literature should have been:

It would therefore seem reasonable that the first two questions students of Sanskrit literature should ask are:

1. At what time did the people of India become acquainted with an alphabet?

1. When did the people of India first learn about an alphabet?

2. At what time did they first use such alphabet for literary purposes?

2. When did they first start using that alphabet for writing?

Curiously enough, however, these questions remained in abeyance for a long time, and, as a consequence, it was impossible to introduce even the first elements of order into the chaos of ancient Sanskrit literature.[267]

Curiously enough, these questions stayed on hold for a long time, and as a result, it was impossible to bring any sense of order to the chaos of ancient Sanskrit literature.[267]

I can here state a few facts only. There are no [225]inscriptions to be found anywhere in India before the middle of the third century b.c. These inscriptions are Buddhist, put up during the reign of Asoka, the grandson of Kandragupta, who was the contemporary of Seleucus, and at whose court in Patalibothra Megasthenes lived as ambassador of Seleucus. Here, as you see, we are on historical ground. In fact, there is little doubt that Asoka, the king who put up these inscriptions in several parts of his vast kingdom, reigned from 259-222 b.c.

I can only state a few facts here. There are no [225] inscriptions found anywhere in India before the middle of the third century BCE These inscriptions are Buddhist and were erected during the reign of Asoka, the grandson of Kandragupta, who was a contemporary of Seleucus. Megasthenes lived at the court in Patalipothra as an ambassador of Seleucus. Here, as you can see, we are on historical ground. In fact, there is little doubt that Asoka, the king who placed these inscriptions in various parts of his vast kingdom, ruled from 259-222 BCE

These inscriptions are written in two alphabets—one written from right to left, and clearly derived from an Aramaæan, that is, a Semitic alphabet; the other written from left to right, and clearly an adaptation, and an artificial or systematic adaptation, of a Semitic alphabet to the requirements of an Indian language. That second alphabet became the source of all Indian alphabets, and of many alphabets carried chiefly by Buddhist teachers far beyond the limits of India, though it is possible that the earliest Tamil alphabet may have been directly derived from the same Semitic source which supplied both the dextrorsum and the sinistrorsum alphabets of India.

These inscriptions are written in two alphabets—one runs from right to left and is clearly derived from an Aramaic, which is a Semitic alphabet; the other runs from left to right and is a systematic adaptation of a Semitic alphabet to fit the needs of an Indian language. That second alphabet became the foundation for all Indian alphabets and many alphabets spread primarily by Buddhist teachers far beyond India's borders, although it’s possible that the earliest Tamil alphabet may have been directly derived from the same Semitic source that contributed to both the dextrorsum and sinistrorsum alphabets of India.

Here then we have the first fact—viz. that writing, even for monumental purposes, was unknown in India before the third century b.c.

Here we have the first fact—that writing, even for monumental purposes, was unknown in India before the third century B.C.

But writing for commercial purposes was known in India before that time. Megasthenes was no doubt quite right when he said that the Indians did not know letters,[268] that their laws were not written, and that they administered justice from memory. But Nearchus, the admiral of Alexander the Great, who sailed down the Indus (325 b.c.), and was therefore brought in contact [226]with the merchants frequenting the maritime stations of India, was probably equally right in declaring that "the Indians wrote letters on cotton that had been well beaten together." These were no doubt commercial documents, contracts, it may be, with Phenician or Egyptian captains, and they would prove nothing as to the existence in India at that time of what we mean by a written literature. In fact, Nearchus himself affirms what Megasthenes said after him, namely that "the laws of the sophists in India were not written." If, at the same time, the Greek travellers in India speak of mile-stones, and of cattle marked by the Indians with various signs and also with numbers, all this would perfectly agree with what we know from other sources, that though the art of writing may have reached India before the time of Alexander's conquest, its employment for literary purposes cannot date from a much earlier time.

But writing for commercial reasons existed in India before that time. Megasthenes was definitely correct when he said that the Indians didn’t know letters,[268] that their laws weren’t written down, and that they administered justice from memory. However, Nearchus, the admiral of Alexander the Great, who sailed down the Indus (325 B.C.), and thus interacted [226]with the merchants at India’s coastal trading posts, was likely also correct in stating that "the Indians wrote letters on cotton that had been well beaten together." These were likely commercial documents, possibly contracts with Phoenician or Egyptian captains, and they wouldn’t prove anything regarding the existence of what we consider a written literature in India at that time. In fact, Nearchus himself confirms what Megasthenes later said, namely that "the laws of the sophists in India were not written." Additionally, when Greek travelers in India mention mile-stones and cattle marked by the Indians with various signs and numbers, all this aligns perfectly with what we know from other sources: although the art of writing might have reached India before Alexander's conquest, its use for literary purposes cannot be traced back to much earlier than that.

Here then we are brought face to face with a most startling fact. Writing was unknown in India before the fourth century before Christ, and yet we are asked to believe that the Vedic literature in its three well-defined periods, the Mantra, Brâhmana, and Sûtra periods, goes back to at least a thousand years before our era.

Here we are confronted with a shocking fact. Writing was not known in India before the fourth century BC, and yet we are expected to believe that the Vedic literature, with its three distinct periods—the Mantra, Brâhmana, and Sûtra periods—dates back at least a thousand years before our time.

Now the Rig-Veda alone, which contains a collection of ten books of hymns addressed to various deities, consists of 1017 (1028) poems, 10,580 verses, and about 153,826 words.[269] How were these poems composed—for they are composed in very perfect metre—and how, after having been composed, were they handed down from 1500 before Christ to 1500 after Christ, the time to which most of our best Sanskrit MSS. belong?[227]

Now the Rig-Veda, which is a collection of ten books of hymns dedicated to various deities, consists of 1017 (1028) poems, 10,580 verses, and around 153,826 words.[269] How were these poems created—since they are written in very precise meter—and how, after being written, were they passed down from 1500 BCE to 1500 CE, the period during which most of our best Sanskrit Manuscripts. come from?[227]

Entirely by memory.[270] This may sound startling, but—what will sound still more startling, and yet is a fact that can easily be ascertained by anybody who doubts it—at the present moment, if every MS. of the Rig-Veda were lost, we should be able to recover the whole of it—from the memory of the Srotriyas in India. These native students learn the Veda by heart, and they learn it from the mouth of their Guru, never from a MS., still less from my printed edition—and after a time they teach it again to their pupils.

Completely from memory.[270] This might sound surprising, but—what will sound even more surprising, and is a fact that anyone who doubts it can easily check—right now, if every copy of the Rig-Veda were lost, we could still recover all of it from the memories of the Srotriyas in India. These local students memorize the Veda, learning it directly from their Guru, never from a copy, and certainly not from my printed version—and after some time, they pass it on to their own students.

I have had such students in my room at Oxford, who not only could repeat these hymns, but who repeated them with the proper accents (for the Vedic Sanskrit has accents like Greek), nay, who, when looking through my printed edition of the Rig-Veda, could point out a misprint without the slightest hesitation.

I have had students in my classroom at Oxford who could not only recite these hymns, but also did so with the correct accents (since Vedic Sanskrit has accents like Greek). Moreover, when flipping through my printed version of the Rig-Veda, they could identify a typo without any hesitation.

I can tell you more. There are hardly any various readings in our MSS. of the Rig-Veda, but various schools in India have their own readings of certain passages, and they hand down those readings with great care. So, instead of collating MSS., as we do in Greek and Latin, I have asked some friends of mine to collate those Vedic students, who carry their own Rig-Veda in their memory, and to let me have the various readings from these living authorities.

I can tell you more. There are hardly any different readings in our Manuscripts. of the Rig-Veda, but different schools in India have their own interpretations of certain passages, and they pass down those interpretations very carefully. So, instead of comparing MSS like we do with Greek and Latin texts, I’ve asked some friends of mine to gather insights from those Vedic scholars who have the Rig-Veda memorized, and to share the different readings from these contemporary sources.

Here then we are not dealing with theories, but with facts, which anybody may verify. The whole of the Rig-Veda, and a great deal more, still exists at the present moment in the oral tradition of a number of [228]scholars who, if they liked, could write down every letter, and every accent, exactly as we find them in our old MSS. Of course, this learning by heart is carried on under a strict discipline; it is, in fact, considered as a sacred duty. A native friend of mine, himself a very distinguished Vedic scholar, tells me that a boy, who is to be brought up as a student of the Rig-Veda, has to spend about eight years in the house of his teacher. He has to learn ten books: first, the hymns of the Rig-Veda; then a prose treatise on sacrifices, called the Brâhmana; then the so-called Forest-book or Âranyaka; then the rules on domestic ceremonies; and lastly, six treatises on pronunciation, grammar, etymology, metre, astronomy, and ceremonial.

Here, we’re not talking about theories, but about facts that anyone can check. The entire Rig-Veda, along with a lot more, still exists today in the oral tradition of several [228]scholars who could, if they wanted to, write down every letter and accent exactly as they appear in our ancient MSS. This memorization is done under strict discipline; it’s actually seen as a sacred duty. A native friend of mine, who is a well-respected Vedic scholar, tells me that a boy destined to be a student of the Rig-Veda must spend around eight years in his teacher's home. He has to learn ten texts: first, the hymns of the Rig-Veda; then a prose work on sacrifices called the Brâhmana; next, the so-called Forest-book or Âranyaka; followed by the guidelines on domestic ceremonies; and finally, six texts on pronunciation, grammar, etymology, meter, astronomy, and rituals.

These ten books, it has been calculated, contain nearly 30,000 lines, each line reckoned as thirty-two syllables.

These ten books are estimated to contain almost 30,000 lines, with each line counted as thirty-two syllables.

A pupil studies every day during the eight years of his theological apprenticeship, except on the holidays, which are called "non-reading days." There being 360 days in a lunar year, the eight years would give him 2880 days. Deduct from this 384 holidays, and you get 2496 working days during the eight years. If you divide the number of lines, 30,000, by the number of working days, you get about twelve lines to be learned each day, though much time is taken up, in addition, for practising and rehearsing what has been learned before.

A student studies every day during the eight years of their theological training, except on holidays, known as "non-reading days." With 360 days in a lunar year, the eight years amount to 2880 days. Subtracting 384 holidays leaves 2496 working days in total. If you divide the 30,000 lines by the number of working days, that’s roughly twelve lines to memorize each day, although a lot of time is also spent practicing and reviewing what has been learned previously.

Now this is the state of things at present, though I doubt whether it will last much longer, and I always impress on my friends in India, and therefore impress on those also who will soon be settled as civil servants in India, the duty of trying to learn all that can still be learned from those living libraries. Much ancient Sanskrit lore will be lost forever when that race of Srotriyas becomes extinct.[229]

Now this is the current situation, although I’m not sure it will last much longer. I always urge my friends in India, and those who will soon become civil servants there, to learn as much as they can from the living libraries. A lot of ancient Sanskrit knowledge will be lost forever when that group of Srotriyas disappears.[229]

But now let us look back. About a thousand years ago a Chinese of the name of I-tsing, a Buddhist, went to India to learn Sanskrit, in order to be able to translate some of the sacred books of his own religion, which were originally written in Sanskrit, into Chinese. He left China in 671, arrived at Tâmralipti in India in 673, and went to the great College and Monastery of Nâlanda, where he studied Sanskrit. He returned to China in 695, and died in 703.[271]

But now let’s look back. About a thousand years ago, a Chinese man named I-tsing, who was a Buddhist, traveled to India to learn Sanskrit so he could translate some of the sacred texts of his faith, which were originally written in Sanskrit, into Chinese. He left China in 671, arrived in Tâmralipti, India, in 673, and went to the great College and Monastery of Nâlanda, where he studied Sanskrit. He returned to China in 695 and died in 703.[271]

In one of his works which we still possess in Chinese, he gives an account of what he saw in India, not only among his own co-religionists, the Buddhists, but likewise among the Brâhmans.[272]

In one of his works that we still have in Chinese, he describes what he observed in India, not only among his fellow Buddhists but also among the Brahmins.[272]

Of the Buddhist priests he says that after they have learned to recite the five and the ten precepts, they are taught the 400 hymns of Mâtriketa, and afterward the 150 hymns of the same poet. When they are able to recite these, they begin the study of the Sûtras of their Sacred Canon. They also learn by heart the Gâtakamâlâ,[273] which gives an account of Buddha in former states of existence. Speaking of what he calls the islands of the Southern Sea, which he visited after leaving India, I-tsing says: "There are more than ten islands in the South Sea. There both priests and laymen recite the Gâtakamâlâ, as they recite the hymns mentioned before; but it has not yet been translated into Chinese."

Of the Buddhist priests, he says that after they learn to recite the five and ten precepts, they are taught the 400 hymns of Mâtriketa, and then the 150 hymns by the same poet. Once they can recite these, they start studying the Sûtras of their Sacred Canon. They also memorize the Gâtakamâlâ,[273] which recounts Buddha's past lives. Talking about what he refers to as the islands of the Southern Sea, which he visited after leaving India, I-tsing says: "There are more than ten islands in the South Sea. There, both priests and laypeople recite the Gâtakamâlâ, just like the hymns mentioned earlier, but it hasn’t been translated into Chinese yet."

One of these stories, he proceeds to say, was versified by a king (Kié-zhih) and set to music, and was performed before the public with a band and dancing—evidently a Buddhist mystery play.

One of these stories, he goes on to say, was turned into a poem by a king (Kié-zhih) and set to music, then performed for the public with a band and dancing—clearly a Buddhist mystery play.

I-tsing then gives a short account of the system of education. Children, he says, learn the forty-nine letters and the 10,000 compound letters when they are six years old, and generally finish them in half a year. This corresponds to about 300 verses, each sloka of thirty-two syllables. It was originally taught by Mahesvara. At eight years, children begin to learn the grammar of Pânini, and know it after about eight months. It consists of 1000 slokas, called Sûtras.

I-tsing gives a brief overview of the education system. He mentions that children learn the forty-nine letters and the 10,000 compound letters starting at six years old, usually completing this in about six months. This amounts to around 300 verses, with each verse having thirty-two syllables. It was originally taught by Mahesvara. At eight years old, children start learning the grammar of Pânini and typically master it in about eight months. This consists of 1000 slokas, known as Sûtras.

Then follows the list of roots (dhâtu) and the three appendices (khila), consisting again of 1000 slokas. Boys begin the three appendices when they are ten years old, and finish them in three years.

Then follows the list of roots (dhâtu) and the three appendices (khila), consisting again of 1000 slokas. Boys start the three appendices at the age of ten and complete them in three years.

When they have reached the age of fifteen, they begin to study a commentary on the grammar (Sûtra), and spend five years on learning it. And here I-tsing gives the following advice to his countrymen, many of whom came to India to learn Sanskrit, but seem to have learned it very imperfectly. "If men of China," he writes, "go to India, wishing to study there, they should first of all learn these grammatical works, and then only other subjects; if not, they will merely waste their labor. These works should be learned by heart. But this is suited for men of high quality only.... They should study hard day and night, without letting a moment pass for idle repose. They should be like Confucius, through whose hard study the binding of his Yih-king was three times cut asunder, being worn away; and like Sui-shih, who used to read a book repeatedly one hundred times." Then follows a[231] remark, more intelligible in Chinese than in English: "The hairs of a bull are counted by thousands, the horn of a unicorn is only one."

When they turn fifteen, they start studying a commentary on grammar (Sutra) and spend five years learning it. I-tsing offers some advice to his fellow countrymen, many of whom traveled to India to learn Sanskrit but seem to have done so quite poorly. "If people from China," he writes, "go to India to study, they should first learn these grammatical texts before moving on to other subjects; otherwise, they're just wasting their effort. These texts should be memorized. But this is meant for only those of high caliber... They should study diligently day and night, leaving no time for idleness. They should be like Confucius, whose intense studying caused the binding of his Yih-king to break three times from wear, and like Sui-shih, who would read a book a hundred times." Then there’s a[231] remark, clearer in Chinese than in English: "The hairs of a bull are counted by thousands, while the horn of a unicorn is just one."

I-tsing then speaks of the high degree of perfection to which the memory of these students attained, both among Buddhists and heretics. "Such men," he says, "could commit to memory the contents of two volumes, learning them only once."

I-tsing then talks about how incredibly skilled the memory of these students was, both among Buddhists and non-Buddhists. "These men," he says, "could memorize the contents of two volumes after reading them just once."

And then turning to the heretics, or what we should call the orthodox Brahmans, he says: "The Brâhmanas are regarded throughout the five divisions of India as the most respectable. They do not walk with the other three castes, and other mixed classes of people are still further dissociated from them. They revere their Scriptures, the four Vedas, containing about 100,000 verses.... The Vedas are handed down from mouth to mouth, not written on paper. There are in every generation some intelligent Brâhmans who can recite those 100,000 verses.... I myself saw such men."

And then turning to the heretics, or what we should call the orthodox Brahmans, he says: "The Brâhmins are seen throughout the five regions of India as the most respected. They don’t associate with the other three castes, and the other mixed groups are even more separate from them. They honor their Scriptures, the four Vedas, which contain about 100,000 verses.... The Vedas are passed down orally, not written on paper. In every generation, there are some knowledgeable Brâhmins who can recite those 100,000 verses.... I myself have seen such men."

Here then we have an eye-witness who, in the seventh century after Christ, visited India, learned Sanskrit, and spent about twenty years in different monasteries—a man who had no theories of his own about oral tradition, but who, on the contrary, as coming from China, was quite familiar with the idea of a written, nay, of a printed literature: and yet what does he say? "The Vedas are not written on paper, but handed down from mouth to mouth."

Here we have an eyewitness who, in the seventh century after Christ, visited India, learned Sanskrit, and spent around twenty years in various monasteries. This was a man who had no personal theories about oral tradition, but who, coming from China, was well acquainted with the idea of written, and even printed, literature. And yet, what does he say? "The Vedas are not written on paper, but passed down from mouth to mouth."

Now, I do not quite agree here with I-tsing. At all events, we must not conclude from what he says that there existed no Sanskrit MSS. at all at his time. We know they existed. We know that in the first century of our era Sanskrit MSS. were carried from India to[232] China, and translated there. Most likely therefore there were MSS. of the Veda also in existence. But I-tsing, for all that, was right in supposing that these MSS. were not allowed to be used by students, and that they had always to learn the Veda by heart and from the mouth of a properly qualified teacher. The very fact that in the later law-books severe punishments are threatened against persons who copy the Veda or learn it from a MSS., shows that MSS. existed, and that their existence interfered seriously with the ancient privileges of the Brâhmans, as the only legitimate teachers of their sacred scriptures.

Now, I don't completely agree with I-tsing. In any case, we shouldn't assume from what he says that there were no Sanskrit Manuscripts. at his time. We know they existed. We know that in the first century of our era, Sanskrit Manuscripts. were taken from India to [232] China and translated there. Therefore, it's very likely that there were also Manuscripts. of the Veda in existence. However, I-tsing was correct in thinking that these Manuscripts. were not allowed to be used by students, and that they always had to learn the Veda by heart from a properly qualified teacher. The fact that later law books threaten severe punishments against anyone who copies the Veda or learns it from a MSS. shows that MSS. existed and that their existence seriously interfered with the ancient privileges of the Brâhmans as the only legitimate teachers of their sacred scriptures.

If now, after having heard this account of I-tsing, we go back for about another thousand years, we shall feel less skeptical in accepting the evidence which we find in the so-called Prâtisâkhyas, that is, collections of rules which, so far as we know at present, go back to the fifth century before our era, and which tell us almost exactly the same as what we can see in India at the present moment, namely that the education of children of the three twice-born castes, the Brâhmanas, Kshatriyas, and Vaisyas, consisted in their passing at least eight years in the house of a Guru, and learning by heart the ancient Vedic hymns.

If we now, after hearing this account of I-tsing, look back about a thousand years, we will be less skeptical about accepting the evidence found in the so-called Prâtisâkhyas, which are collections of rules that, as far as we currently know, date back to the fifth century BCE. These texts tell us almost exactly what we can observe in present-day India, namely that the education of children from the three twice-born castes—the Brâhmanas, Kshatriyas, and Vaisyas—involved spending at least eight years in the home of a Guru and memorizing the ancient Vedic hymns.

The art of teaching had even at that early time been reduced to a perfect system, and at that time certainly there is not the slightest trace of anything, such as a book, or skin, or parchment, a sheet of paper, pen or ink, being known even by name to the people of India; while every expression connected with what we should call literature, points to a literature (we cannot help using that word) existing in memory only, and being handed down with the most scrupulous care by means of oral tradition.[233]

The art of teaching had, even back then, been organized into a perfect system, and at that time, there was absolutely no sign of anything like a book, skin, parchment, paper, pen, or ink being known by the people of India; while every term linked to what we would call literature suggests a literature (we can't avoid using that term) that existed only in memory and was passed down with the utmost care through oral tradition.[233]

I had to enter into these details because I know that, with our ideas of literature, it requires an effort to imagine the bare possibility of a large amount of poetry, and still more of prose, existing in any but a written form. And yet here too we only see what we see elsewhere, namely that man, before the great discoveries of civilization were made, was able by greater individual efforts to achieve what to us, accustomed to easier contrivances, seems almost impossible. So-called savages were able to chip flints, to get fire by rubbing sticks of wood, which baffles our handiest workmen. Are we to suppose that, if they wished to preserve some songs which, as they believed, had once secured them the favor of their gods, had brought rain from heaven, or led them on to victory, they would have found no means of doing so? We have only to read such accounts as, for instance, Mr. William Wyatt Gill has given us in his "Historical Sketches of Savage Life in Polynesia,"[274] to see how anxious even savages are to preserve the records of their ancient heroes, kings, and gods, particularly when the dignity or nobility of certain families depends on these songs, or when they contain what might be called the title-deeds to large estates. And that the Vedic Indians were not the only savages of antiquity who discovered the means of preserving a large literature by means of oral tradition, we may learn from Cæsar,[275] not a very credulous witness, who tells us that the "Druids were said to know a large number of verses by heart; that some of them spent twenty years in learning them, and that they considered it wrong to commit them to writing"—exactly the same story which we hear in India.

I needed to go over these details because I know that, with our understanding of literature, it takes effort to picture the possibility of a significant amount of poetry, and even more prose, existing in any form other than written text. Yet, we also recognize that before the major breakthroughs of civilization, humans, through their individual determination, achieved what seems nearly impossible to us today, who are used to easier methods. So-called savages managed to chip flints and create fire by rubbing sticks together, which baffles our most skilled craftsmen. Should we really think that if they wanted to preserve some songs they believed had once earned them the favor of their gods, brought rain from the sky, or led them to victory, they would have found no way to do so? We only need to read accounts like the ones Mr. William Wyatt Gill provides in his "Historical Sketches of Savage Life in Polynesia,"[274] to see how eager even these so-called savages are to keep the stories of their ancient heroes, kings, and gods alive, especially when the status or nobility of certain families relies on these songs, or when they contain what could be termed the ownership documents to large estates. Furthermore, we can learn from Cæsar,[275] who was not a very gullible observer, that the Vedic Indians were not the only ancient peoples who figured out how to preserve a substantial body of literature through oral tradition. He mentions that the "Druids were said to know a large number of verses by heart; that some of them spent twenty years learning them, and that they viewed writing them down as wrong"—exactly the same story we hear from India.

We must return once more to the question of dates. We have traced the existence of the Veda, as handed down by oral tradition, from our days to the days of I-tsing in the seventh century after Christ, and again to the period of the Prâtisâkhyas, in the fifth century before Christ.

We need to revisit the issue of dates. We've traced the existence of the Veda, passed down through oral tradition, from our time to the time of I-tsing in the seventh century AD, and back to the period of the Prâtisâkhyas, in the fifth century BC.

In that fifth century b.c. took place the rise of Buddhism, a religion built up on the ruins of the Vedic religion, and founded, so to say, on the denial of the divine authority ascribed to the Veda by all orthodox Brâhmans.

In the fifth century B.C., Buddhism emerged, a religion developed on the remnants of the Vedic religion, founded, so to speak, on the rejection of the divine authority that orthodox Brâhmans attributed to the Veda.

Whatever exists, therefore, of Vedic literature must be accommodated within the centuries preceding the rise of Buddhism, and if I tell you that there are three periods of Vedic literature to be accommodated, the third presupposing the second, and the second the first, and that even that first period presents us with a collection, and a systematic collection of Vedic hymns, I think you will agree with me that it is from no desire for an extreme antiquity, but simply from a respect for facts, that students of the Veda have come to the conclusion that these hymns, of which the MSS. do not carry us back beyond the fifteenth century after Christ, took their origin in the fifteenth century before Christ.

Whatever exists of Vedic literature must fit within the centuries before Buddhism emerged. If I mention that there are three periods of Vedic literature to consider, with the third depending on the second and the second relying on the first, and that even the first period shows us a collection and a systematic collection of Vedic hymns, I believe you will agree with me that it’s not out of a desire for extreme antiquity, but simply out of respect for the facts, that students of the Veda have concluded that these hymns, of which the MSS. do not date back further than the fifteenth century after Christ, originated in the fifteenth century before Christ.


One fact I must mention once more, because I think it may carry conviction even against the stoutest skepticism.

One fact I have to bring up again because I believe it might persuade even the most skeptical people.

I mentioned that the earliest inscriptions discovered in India belong to the reign of King Asoka, the grandson of Kandragupta, who reigned from 259-222 before Christ. What is the language of those inscriptions? Is it the Sanskrit of the Vedic hymns? Certainly not. Is it the later Sanskrit of the Brâhmanas and Sûtras?[235] Certainly not. These inscriptions are written in the local dialects as then spoken in India, and these local dialects differ from the grammatical Sanskrit about as much as Italian does from Latin.

I mentioned that the earliest inscriptions found in India date back to the reign of King Asoka, the grandson of Kandragupta, who ruled from 259-222 BCE. What language are those inscriptions in? Is it the Sanskrit of the Vedic hymns? Definitely not. Is it the later Sanskrit of the Brâhmanas and Sûtras?[235] Definitely not. These inscriptions are written in the local dialects that were spoken in India at the time, and these local dialects are as different from grammatical Sanskrit as Italian is from Latin.

What follows from this? First, that the archaic Sanskrit of the Veda had ceased to be spoken before the third century b.c. Secondly, that even the later grammatical Sanskrit was no longer spoken and understood by the people at large; that Sanskrit therefore had ceased, nay, we may say, had long ceased to be the spoken language of the country when Buddhism arose, and that therefore the youth and manhood of the ancient Vedic language lie far beyond the period that gave birth to the teaching of Buddha, who, though he may have known Sanskrit, and even Vedic Sanskrit, insisted again and again on the duty that his disciples should preach his doctrines in the language of the people whom they wished to benefit.

What does this mean? First, the ancient Sanskrit of the Veda stopped being spoken before the third century B.C. Second, even the later grammatical Sanskrit was no longer understood or spoken by most people; thus, Sanskrit had stopped being, in fact, we could say, had long stopped being the spoken language of the country when Buddhism emerged. This means that the youth and maturity of the ancient Vedic language existed long before the time when Buddha's teachings began. Although he might have known Sanskrit, and even Vedic Sanskrit, he repeatedly emphasized that his followers should teach his ideas in the language of the people they wanted to help.


And now, when the time allotted to me is nearly at an end, I find, as it always happens, that I have not been able to say one half of what I hoped to say as to the lessons to be learned by us in India, even with regard to this one branch of human knowledge only, the study of the origin of religion. I hope, however, I may have succeeded in showing you the entirely new aspect which the old problem of the theogony, or the origin and growth of the Devas or gods, assumes from the light thrown upon it by the Veda. Instead of positive theories, we now have positive facts, such as you look for in vain anywhere else; and though there is still a considerable interval between the Devas of the Veda, even in their highest form, and such concepts as Zeus, Apollon, and Athene, yet the chief riddle is solved, and we[236] know now at last what stuff the gods of the ancient world were made of.

And now, as my time is almost up, I realize, as always, that I haven’t been able to share half of what I hoped to discuss about the lessons we can learn from India, even just regarding this one area of knowledge: the study of the origins of religion. I hope I’ve managed to show you the completely new perspective that the age-old question of theogony, or the origin and development of the Devas or gods, takes when viewed through the lens of the Veda. Instead of just theories, we have clear facts, which are hard to find anywhere else. While there is still a noticeable gap between the Devas of the Veda, even in their most refined forms, and concepts like Zeus, Apollon, and Athene, the main mystery has been unraveled, and we[236] finally have insight into what the gods of the ancient world were made of.

But this theogonic process is but one side of the ancient Vedic religion, and there are two other sides of at least the same importance and of even a deeper interest to us.

But this process of creating gods is just one aspect of the ancient Vedic religion, and there are two other aspects that are at least equally important and even more intriguing to us.

There are in fact three religions in the Veda, or, if I may say so, three naves in one great temple, reared, as it were, before our eyes by poets, prophets, and philosophers. Here too we can watch the work and the workmen. We have not to deal with hard formulas only, with unintelligible ceremonies, or petrified fetiches. We can see how the human mind arrives by a perfectly rational process at all its later irrationalities. This is what distinguishes the Veda from all other Sacred Books. Much, no doubt, in the Veda also, and in the Vedic ceremonial, is already old and unintelligible, hard, and petrified. But in many cases the development of names and concepts, their transition from the natural to the supernatural, from the individual to the general, is still going on, and it is for that very reason that we find it so difficult, nay almost impossible, to translate the growing thoughts of the Veda into the full-grown and more than full-grown language of our time.

There are actually three religions in the Veda, or, if I can put it that way, three naves in one grand temple, built right before our eyes by poets, prophets, and philosophers. Here, we can observe both the work and the workers. We aren’t just dealing with rigid rules, baffling rituals, or outdated symbols. We can see how the human mind logically leads to all its later irrational beliefs. This is what sets the Veda apart from other Sacred Books. Much of the Veda and its rituals are already old and hard to understand, rigid, and lifeless. However, in many cases, the development of names and concepts, their shift from the natural to the supernatural, from the individual to the general, is still happening, and that's exactly why we find it so challenging, almost impossible, to translate the evolving ideas of the Veda into the fully developed and even more advanced language of our time.

Let us take one of the oldest words for god in the Veda, such as deva, the Latin deus. The dictionaries tell you that deva means god and gods, and so, no doubt, it does. But if we always translated deva in the Vedic hymns by god, we should not be translating, but completely transforming the thoughts of the Vedic poets. I do not mean only that our idea of God is totally different from the idea that was intended to be expressed by deva; but even the Greek and Roman concept of gods would be totally inadequate to convey the thoughts[237] imbedded in the Vedic deva. Deva meant originally bright, and nothing else. Meaning bright, it was constantly used of the sky, the stars, the sun, the dawn, the day, the spring, the rivers, the earth; and when a poet wished to speak of all of these by one and the same word—by what we should call a general term—he called them Devas. When that had been done, Deva did no longer mean "the Bright ones," but the name comprehended all the qualities which the sky and the sun and the dawn shared in common, excluding only those that were peculiar to each.

Let’s consider one of the oldest words for god in the Veda, like deity, which is similar to the Latin deus. Dictionaries tell us that deity means god and gods, and that’s true. However, if we always translated deity in the Vedic hymns simply as god, we wouldn’t be translating; we would be completely changing the thoughts of the Vedic poets. I’m not just saying that our idea of God is very different from the idea intended by deity; even the Greek and Roman concepts of gods wouldn’t be enough to convey the thoughts[237] embedded in the Vedic deity. Deva originally meant bright, and nothing else. Meaning bright, it was often used to describe the sky, stars, sun, dawn, day, spring, rivers, and earth; and when a poet wanted to refer to all of these using one term—what we might call a general term—he called them Gods. Once that happened, Deva no longer referred to just "the Bright ones," but the name came to encompass all the qualities that the sky, sun, and dawn shared in common, excluding only those that were unique to each.

Here you see how, by the simplest process, the Devas, the bright ones, might become and did become the Devas, the heavenly, the kind, the powerful, the invisible, the immortal—and, in the end, something very like the θεοἱ (or dii) of Greeks and Romans.

Here you see how, through the simplest process, the Deities, the radiant beings, could become and did become the Deities, the divine, the benevolent, the powerful, the unseen, the immortal—and ultimately, something very similar to the θεοἱ (or dii) of the Greeks and Romans.

In this way one Beyond, the Beyond of Nature, was built up in the ancient religion of the Veda, and peopled with Devas, and Asuras, and Vasus, and Âdityas, all names for the bright solar, celestial, diurnal, and vernal powers of nature, without altogether excluding, however, even the dark and unfriendly powers, those of the night, of the dark clouds, or of winter, capable of mischief, but always destined in the end to succumb to the valor and strength of their bright antagonists.

In this way, the Beyond, which goes beyond Nature, was established in the ancient Vedic religion and populated with Devas, Asuras, Vasus, and Âdityas—terms for the bright solar, celestial, daily, and spring powers of nature. However, it didn’t completely exclude the dark and hostile forces, like those of the night, dark clouds, or winter, which could cause harm but were always destined to ultimately be defeated by the valor and strength of their bright adversaries.


We now come to the second nave of the Vedic temple, the second Beyond that was dimly perceived, and grasped and named by the ancient Rishis, namely the world of the Departed Spirits.[276]

We now arrive at the second section of the Vedic temple, the second Beyond that was vaguely sensed, understood, and identified by the ancient Rishis, known as the realm of the Departed Spirits.[276]

There was in India, as elsewhere, another very early faith, springing up naturally in the hearts of the people, that their fathers and mothers, when they departed this life, departed to a Beyond, wherever it might be, either in the East from whence all the bright Devas seemed to come, or more commonly in the West, the land to which they seemed to go, called in the Veda the realm of Yama or the setting sun. The idea that beings which once had been, could ever cease to be, had not yet entered their minds; and from the belief that their fathers existed somewhere, though they could see them no more, there arose the belief in another Beyond, and the germs of another religion.

In India, like in many other places, there was an early belief that naturally formed in people's hearts: when their parents passed away, they moved on to another existence, wherever that might be—either to the East, from which all the shining Devas seemed to originate, or more commonly to the West, the land they appeared to go to, known in the Veda as the realm of Yama or the setting sun. The thought that beings who once existed could ever truly cease to be hadn’t crossed their minds yet; and from the belief that their ancestors existed somewhere, even if they couldn’t be seen anymore, came the idea of another existence and the early seeds of a different religion.

Nor was the actual power of the fathers quite imperceptible or extinct even after their death. Their presence continued to be felt in the ancient laws and customs of the family, most of which rested on their will and their authority. While their fathers were alive and strong, their will was law; and when, after their death, doubts or disputes arose on points of law or custom, it was but natural that the memory and the authority of the fathers should be appealed to to settle such points—that the law should still be their will.[239]

The actual power of the fathers was not completely gone or unnoticed, even after they passed away. Their influence continued through the old laws and customs of the family, which largely depended on their wishes and authority. While their fathers were alive and strong, their decisions were treated as law; and when their death led to questions or disputes about legal matters or customs, it was only natural to refer back to the memory and authority of the fathers to resolve those issues—that the law would still reflect their wishes.[239]

Thus Manu says (IV. 178): "On the path on which his fathers and grandfathers have walked, on that path of good men let him walk, and he will not go wrong."

Thus Manu says (IV. 178): "On the path that his fathers and grandfathers have walked, on that path of good people let him walk, and he will not go wrong."

In the same manner then in which, out of the bright powers of nature, the Devas or gods had arisen, there arose out of predicates shared in common by the departed, such as pitris, fathers, preta, gone away, another general concept, what we should call Manes, the kind ones, Ancestors, Shades, Spirits, or Ghosts, whose worship was nowhere more fully developed than in India. That common name, Pitris or Fathers, gradually attracted toward itself all that the fathers shared in common. It came to mean not only fathers, but invisible, kind, powerful, immortal, heavenly beings, and we can watch in the Veda, better perhaps than anywhere else, the inevitable, yet most touching metamorphosis of ancient thought—the love of the child for father and mother becoming transfigured into an instinctive belief in the immortality of the soul.

In the same way that the powerful forces of nature brought forth the Devas or gods, a general concept emerged from the shared traits of the deceased, like pitris, fathers, and black, those who have passed away. This concept, which we might call Manes, the kind ones, Ancestors, Shades, Spirits, or Ghosts, was most fully developed in India. The common term Pitris or Fathers gradually came to encompass everything shared by the fathers. It evolved to mean not just fathers, but also invisible, benevolent, powerful, immortal, heavenly beings. In the Veda, perhaps better than anywhere else, we can observe the deep yet touching transformation of ancient thought—the love of a child for their father and mother evolving into an instinctive belief in the immortality of the soul.

It is strange, and really more than strange, that not only should this important and prominent side of the ancient religion of the Hindus have been ignored, but that of late its very existence should have been doubted. I feel obliged, therefore, to add a few words in support of what I have said just now of the supreme importance of this belief in and this worship of ancestral spirits in India from the most ancient to the most modern times. Mr. Herbert Spencer, who has done so much in calling attention to ancestorship as a natural ingredient of religion among all savage nations, declares in the most emphatic manner,[277] "that he has seen it implied, that he has heard it in conversation, and that he now has it before him in print, that no Indo-European or Semitic [240]nation, so far as we know, seems to have made a religion of the worship of the dead." I do not doubt his words, but I think that on so important a point, Mr. Herbert Spencer ought to have named his authorities. It seems to me almost impossible that anybody who has ever opened a book on India should have made such a statement. There are hymns in the Rig-Veda addressed to the Fathers. There are full descriptions of the worship due to the Fathers in the Brâhmanas and Sûtras. The epic poems, the law books, the Purânas, all are brimful of allusions to ancestral offerings. The whole social fabric of India, with its laws of inheritance and marriage,[278] rests on a belief in the Manes—and yet we are told that no Indo-European nation seems to have made a religion of the worship of the dead.

It’s odd, and really more than odd, that not only has this important and significant aspect of the ancient Hindu religion been overlooked, but recently its very existence has been questioned. I feel compelled, therefore, to add a few words to support what I just mentioned about the crucial importance of the belief in and worship of ancestral spirits in India from ancient times to modern times. Mr. Herbert Spencer, who has done a lot to highlight ancestry as a natural element of religion among all primitive societies, asserts quite emphatically,[277] "that he has seen it implied, that he has heard it in conversation, and that he currently has it in print, that no Indo-European or Semitic [240]nation, as far as we know, seems to have developed a religion centered on the worship of the dead." I don't doubt his statement, but I believe that on such a significant issue, Mr. Herbert Spencer should have cited his sources. It seems nearly impossible that anyone who has ever read a book about India could make such a claim. There are hymns in the Rig-Veda directed toward the Fathers. The Brâhmanas and Sûtras provide detailed descriptions of the worship owed to the Fathers. The epic poems, the law texts, the Purânas, are all full of references to offerings for ancestors. The entire social structure of India, with its laws of inheritance and marriage,[278] is built on a belief in the Manes—and yet we are told that no Indo-European nation seems to have created a religion centered on the worship of the dead.

The Persians had their Fravashis, the Greeks their εἴδωλα, or rather their θεοὶ πατρῷοι and their δαἱμονες,

The Persians had their Fravashis, the Greeks their idols, or rather their ancestral gods and their spirits.

Good beings, guardians of mortals? Those who guard the laws and harsh deeds, While roaming in all directions, we have been present. wealthy people (Hesiod's Works and Days, vv. 122-126);[279]

while among the Romans the Lares familiares and the Divi Manes were worshipped more zealously than any other gods.[280] Manu goes so far as to tell us in one place [241](III. 203): "An oblation by Brâhmans to their ancestor transcends an oblation to the deities;" and yet we are told that no Indo-European nation seems to have made a religion of the worship of the dead.

while among the Romans the Lares familiares and the Divi Manes were worshipped with more passion than any other gods.[280] Manu even states in one place [241](III. 203): "An offering by Brahmins to their ancestors is of greater significance than an offering to the deities;" and yet, it appears that no Indo-European nation has developed a religion focused on the worship of the dead.

Such things ought really not to be, if there is to be any progress in historical research, and I cannot help thinking that what Mr. Herbert Spencer meant was probably no more than that some scholars did not admit that the worship of the dead formed the whole of the religion of any of the Indo-European nations. That, no doubt, is perfectly true, but it would be equally true, I believe, of almost any other religion. And on this point again the students of anthropology will learn more, I believe, from the Veda than from any other book.

Such things really shouldn't exist if we want to make any progress in historical research, and I can't help but think that what Mr. Herbert Spencer meant was probably just that some scholars did not accept that the worship of the dead was the entirety of the religion for any of the Indo-European nations. That, without a doubt, is perfectly true, but it would also be equally true, I believe, of almost any other religion. And on this point, I think the students of anthropology will learn more from the Veda than from any other book.

In the Veda the Pitris, or fathers, are invoked together with the Devas, or gods, but they are not confounded with them. The Devas never become Pitris, and though such adjectives as deva are sometimes applied to the Pitris, and they are raised to the rank of the older classes of Devas (Manu III. 192, 284, Yâavalkya I. 268), it is easy to see that the Pitris and Devas had each their independent origin, and that they represent two totally distinct phases of the human mind in the creation of its objects of worship. This is a lesson which ought never to be forgotten.

In the Veda, the Pit< i>ris, or fathers, are called upon alongside the Devas, or gods, but they are not mixed up with them. The Devas never become Pit< i>ris, and although terms like deity are sometimes used to describe the Pit< i>ris, and they are elevated to the status of the elder classes of Devas (Manu III. 192, 284, Yâ< i>gñavalkya I. 268), it's clear that the Pit< i>ris and Devas each have their own distinct origins and represent two completely different aspects of the human mind in the development of objects of worship. This is a lesson that should never be forgotten.

We read in the Rig-Veda, VI. 52, 4: "May the rising Dawns protect me, may the flowing Rivers protect me, may the firm Mountains protect me, may the Fathers protect me at this invocation of the gods." Here nothing can be clearer than the separate existence of the Fathers, apart from the Dawns, the Rivers, and the Mountains, though they are included in one common Devahûti, however, or invocation of the gods.[242]

We read in the Rig-Veda, VI. 52, 4: "May the rising Dawns protect me, may the flowing Rivers protect me, may the firm Mountains protect me, may the Fathers protect me at this invocation of the gods." Here, it's very clear that the Fathers exist separately from the Dawns, the Rivers, and the Mountains, even though they are all part of one common Devahûti, or invocation of the gods.[242]

We must distinguish, however, from the very first, between two classes, or rather between two concepts of Fathers, the one comprising the distant, half-forgotten, and almost mythical ancestors of certain families or of what would have been to the poets of the Veda, the whole human race, the other consisting of the fathers who had but lately departed, and who were still, as it were, personally remembered and revered.

We need to differentiate right from the start between two types, or rather two ideas of Fathers. One includes the distant, somewhat forgotten, and almost legendary ancestors of specific families, or what would have been, to the poets of the Veda, the entire human race. The other consists of the fathers who have recently passed away and who are still, in a way, personally remembered and respected.

The old ancestors in general approach more nearly to the gods. They are often represented as having gone to the abode of Yama, the ruler of the departed, and to live there in company with some of the Devas (Rig-Veda VII. 76, 4, devânâm sadhamâdah; Rig-Veda X. 16, 1, devânâm vasanîh).

The ancient ancestors are generally seen as being closer to the gods. They are often depicted as having gone to the home of Yama, the ruler of the dead, to live there alongside some of the Devas (Rig-Veda VII. 76, 4, devânâm sadhamâdah; Rig-Veda X. 16, 1, devânâm vasanîh).

We sometimes read of the great-grandfathers being in heaven, the grandfathers in the sky, the fathers on the earth, the first in company with the Âdityas, the second with the Rudras, the last with the Vasus. All these are individual poetical conceptions.[281]

We sometimes read about the great-grandfathers being in heaven, the grandfathers in the sky, the fathers on earth, the first with the Âdityas, the second with the Rudras, and the last with the Vasus. All of these are unique poetic ideas.[281]

Yama himself is sometimes invoked as if he were one of the Fathers, the first of mortals that died or that trod the path of the Fathers (the pitrina, X. 2, 7) leading to the common sunset in the West.[282] Still his real Deva-like nature is never completely lost, and, as the god of the setting sun, he is indeed the leader of the Fathers, but not one of the Fathers himself.[283]

Yama is sometimes referred to as if he were one of the Ancestors, the first person who died or who followed the path of the Ancestors (the pitrina, X. 2, 7) leading to the shared sunset in the West.[282] Still, his true divine nature is never entirely lost, and, as the god of the setting sun, he is indeed the leader of the Ancestors, but not one of them himself.[283]

Many of the benefits which men enjoyed on earth were referred to the Fathers, as having first been [243]procured and first enjoyed by them. They performed the first sacrifices, and secured the benefits arising from them. Even the great events in nature, such as the rising of the sun, the light of the day and the darkness of the night, were sometimes referred to them, and they were praised for having broken open the dark stable of the morning and having brought out the cows, that is, the days (X. 68, 11).[284] They were even praised for having adorned the night with stars, while in later writing the stars are said to be the lights of the good people who have entered into heaven.[285] Similar ideas, we know, prevailed among the ancient Persians, Greeks, and Romans. The Fathers are called in the Veda truthful (satyá), wise (suvidátra), righteous (ritávat), poets (kaví), leaders (pathikt), and one of their most frequent epithets is somya, delighting in Soma, Soma being the ancient intoxicating beverage of the Vedic Rishis, which was believed to bestow immortality,[286] but which had been lost, or at all events had become difficult to obtain by the Aryans, after their migration into the Punjâb.[287]

Many of the benefits that people enjoyed on earth were attributed to the Ancestors, as they were the ones who first gained and enjoyed them. They made the initial sacrifices and secured the advantages that came from them. Even major natural events, like the sunrise, daylight, and nighttime, were sometimes attributed to them, and they were celebrated for having opened the dark stable of the morning and brought forth the cows, meaning the days (X. 68, 11). They were even honored for decorating the night with stars, while later writings suggest that the stars are the lights of the righteous who have entered heaven. Similar beliefs, we know, existed among the ancient Persians, Greeks, and Romans. The Ancestors are referred to in the Veda as truthful (satyá), wise (suvidátra), righteous (ritávat), poets (kaví), and leaders (pathik), with one of their most common titles being somya, which means delighting in Soma, the ancient intoxicating drink of the Vedic Rishis, believed to grant immortality, but which had become lost, or at the very least hard to obtain, by the Aryans after their migration into the Punjâb.

The families of the Bhrigus, the Angiras, the Atharvans[288] all have their Pitris or Fathers, who are invoked to sit down on the grass and to accept the offerings placed there for them. Even the name of Pitriyaa, sacrifice of the Fathers, occurs already in the hymns of the Rig-Veda.[289]

The families of the Bhrigus, the Angiras, and the Atharvans[288] all have their Pitris, or Fathers, who are called to sit on the grass and accept the offerings placed there for them. The term Pitriyaa, the sacrifice of the Fathers, even appears in the hymns of the Rig-Veda.[289]

The following is one of the hymns of the Rig-Veda by [244]which those ancient Fathers were invited to come to their sacrifice (Rig-veda X. 15):[290]

The following is one of the hymns from the Rig-Veda by [244] which those ancient Fathers were invited to join for their sacrifice (Rig-veda X. 15):[290]

1. "May the Soma-loving Fathers, the lowest, the highest, and the middle, arise. May the gentle and righteous Fathers who have come to life (again), protect us in these invocations!

1. "May the Soma-loving Fathers, the lowest, the highest, and the middle, rise up. May the gentle and righteous Fathers who have come back to life protect us in these prayers!"

2. "May this salutation be for the Fathers to-day, for those who have departed before or after; whether they now dwell in the sky above the earth, or among the blessed people.

2. "May this greeting be for the Fathers today, for those who have passed before or after; whether they now live in the sky above the earth or among the blessed."

3. "I invited the wise Fathers ... may they come hither quickly, and sitting on the grass readily partake of the poured-out draught!

3. "I invited the wise Fathers ... may they come here quickly, and sitting on the grass easily enjoy the poured-out drink!

4. "Come hither to us with your help, you Fathers who sit on the grass! We have prepared these libations for you, accept them! Come hither with your most blessed protection, and give us health and wealth without fail!

4. "Come here to us with your help, you Fathers who sit on the grass! We have prepared these offerings for you, please accept them! Come here with your most blessed protection, and grant us health and wealth without fail!

5. "The Soma-loving Fathers have been called hither to their dear viands which are placed on the grass. Let them approach, let them listen, let them bless, let them protect us!

5. "The Soma-loving Fathers have been called here to their beloved foods that are spread out on the grass. Let them come closer, let them listen, let them bless us, let them protect us!

6. "Bending your knee and sitting on my right, accept all this sacrifice. Do not hurt us, O Fathers, for any wrong that we may have committed against you, men as we are.

6. "Kneeling and sitting at my right, accept this sacrifice. Please don’t punish us, O Fathers, for any wrongs we may have done to you, being mere humans."

7. "When you sit down on the lap of the red dawns, grant wealth to the generous mortal! O Fathers, give of your treasure to the sons of this man here, and bestow vigor here on us!

7. "When you sit down in the embrace of the red dawn, bring prosperity to the kind-hearted person! Oh, Ancestors, share your riches with this man's children, and give us strength here!"

8. "May Yama, as a friend with friends, consume the offerings according to his wish, united with those old [245]Soma-loving Fathers of ours, the Vasishthas, who arranged the Soma draught.

8. "May Yama, as a friend among friends, enjoy the offerings as he wishes, joined with our ancient Soma-loving Fathers, the Vasishthas, who prepared the Soma drink. [245]

9. "Come hither, O Agni, with those wise and truthful Fathers who like to sit down near the hearth, who thirsted when yearning for the gods, who knew the sacrifice, and who were strong in praise with their songs.

9. "Come here, O Agni, with those wise and honest Ancestors who enjoy sitting by the hearth, who yearned for the gods, who understood the sacrifice, and who were powerful in praise with their songs.

10. "Come, O Agni, with those ancient fathers who like to sit down near the hearth, who forever praise the gods, the truthful, who eat and drink our oblations, making company with Indra and the gods.

10. "Come, O Agni, with those ancient ancestors who love to sit by the fire, who always praise the gods, the honest ones, who partake of our offerings, associating with Indra and the gods.

11. "O Fathers, you who have been consumed by Agni, come here, sit down on your seats, you kind guides! Eat of the offerings which we have placed on the turf, and then grant us wealth and strong offspring!

11. "O Fathers, you who have been consumed by Fire, come here, sit down on your seats, you kind guides! Eat of the offerings we have placed on the ground, and then grant us wealth and strong children!

12. "O Agni, O Gâtavedas,[291] at our request thou hast carried the offerings, having first rendered them sweet. Thou gavest them to the Fathers, and they fed on their share. Eat also, O god, the proffered oblations!

12. "O Agni, O Gâtavedas,[291] you have taken our offerings at our request, first making them pleasing. You gave them to the Ancestors, and they enjoyed their portion. Please, O god, also consume the offered sacrifices!

13. "The Fathers who are here, and the Fathers who are not here, those whom we know, and those whom we know not, thou Gâtavedas, knowest how many they are, accept the well-made sacrifice with the sacrificial portions!

13. "The Fathers present here, and those who are absent, the ones we know and the ones we don't, you Gâtavedas, know how many there are, please accept the well-made sacrifice along with the sacrificial portions!"

14. "To those who, whether burned by fire or not burned by fire, rejoice in their share in the midst of heaven, grant thou, O King, that their body may take that life which they wish for!"[292]

14. "To those who, whether they've been burned by fire or not, celebrate their place in the heavens, grant them, O King, that their bodies may attain the life they desire!"[292]

Distinct from the worship offered to these primitive ancestors, is the reverence which from an early time was felt to be due by children to their departed father, soon also to their grandfather, and great-grandfather. The ceremonies in which these more personal feelings found [247]expression were of a more domestic character, and allowed therefore of greater local variety.

Unlike the worship given to these ancient ancestors, there is the respect that has been recognized since early times as owed by children to their deceased father, later extending to their grandfather and great-grandfather. The ceremonies that expressed these more personal feelings were more domestic in nature and thus allowed for greater local variation.

It would be quite impossible to give here even an abstract only of the minute regulations which have been preserved to us in the Brâhmanas, the Srauta, Grihya, and Sâmayâkârika Sûtras, the Law-books, and a mass of later manuals on the performance of endless rites, all intended to honor the Departed. Such are the minute prescriptions as to times and seasons, as to altars and offerings, as to the number and shape of the sacrificial vessels, as to the proper postures of the sacrificers, and the different arrangements of the vessels, that it is extremely difficult to catch hold of what we really care for, namely, the thoughts and intentions of those who first devised all these intricacies. Much has been written on this class of sacrifices by European scholars also, beginning with Colebrooke's excellent essays on "The Religious Ceremonies of the Hindus," first published in the "Asiatic Researches," vol. v. Calcutta, 1798. But when we ask the simple question, What was the thought from whence all this outward ceremonial sprang, and what was the natural craving of the human heart which it seemed to satisfy, we hardly get an intelligible answer anywhere. It is true that Srâddhas continue to be performed all over India to the present day, but we know how widely the modern ceremonial has diverged from the rules laid down in the old Sâstras, and it is quite clear from the descriptions given to us by recent travellers that no one can understand the purport even of these survivals of the old ceremonial, unless he understands Sanskrit and can read the old Sûtras. We are indeed told in full detail how the cakes were made which the Spirits wore supposed to eat, how many stalks of grass were to be used on which they had to be offered,[248] how long each stalk ought to be, and in what direction it should be held. All the things which teach us nothing are explained to us in abundance, but the few things which the true scholar really cares for are passed over, as if they had no interest to us at all, and have to be discovered under heaps of rubbish.

It would be nearly impossible to provide even a brief summary of the detailed regulations found in the Brâhmanas, the Srauta, Grihya, and Sâmayâkârika Sûtras, the Law-books, and a large number of later manuals focused on the performance of various rituals meant to honor the Departed. These detailed rules cover everything from specific times and seasons to altars and offerings, as well as the number and shape of sacrificial vessels, the correct postures for the sacrificers, and the arrangements of the vessels. This makes it extremely challenging to grasp what we genuinely care about—namely, the thoughts and intentions of those who originally created all these complexities. European scholars have also contributed significantly to the study of this type of sacrifice, starting with Colebrooke's outstanding essays on "The Religious Ceremonies of the Hindus," first published in the "Asiatic Researches," vol. v. Calcutta, 1798. However, when we simply ask, "What was the thought behind all this outward ceremony, and what human desire did it aim to fulfill?" we rarely receive a clear answer. While Srâddhas are still performed all over India today, we understand that modern ceremonies have strayed far from the guidelines in the old Sâstras. Recent travelers' descriptions make it evident that no one can grasp the meaning even of these remnants of ancient rituals without knowledge of Sanskrit and the ability to read the old Sûtras. We receive detailed explanations about how the cakes were made that the Spirits were believed to eat, how many stalks of grass were to be used for offerings,[248] how long each stalk should be, and in which direction it should be positioned. While we are bombarded with explanations about things that are irrelevant, the few aspects that genuinely concern the serious scholar are glossed over as if they hold no value to us, buried under piles of excess information.

In order to gain a little light, I think we ought to distinguish between—

In order to get some clarity, I think we should differentiate between—

1. The daily ancestral sacrifice, the Pitriyaa, as one of the five Great Sacrifices (Mahâyaas);

1. The daily ancestral sacrifice, the Pitriyaa, as one of the five Great Sacrifices (Mahâyaas);

2. The monthly ancestral sacrifice, the Pinda-pitri-yaa, as part of the New and Full-moon sacrifice;

2. The monthly ancestral sacrifice, the Pindapitriyañga, as part of the New and Full-moon sacrifice;

3. The funeral ceremonies on the death of a householder;

3. The funeral services for the passing of a homeowner;

4. The Agapes, or feasts of love and charity, commonly called Srâddhas, at which food and other charitable gifts were bestowed on deserving persons in memory of the deceased ancestors. The name of Srâddha belongs properly to this last class only, but it has been transferred to the second and third class of sacrifices also, because Srâddha formed an important part in them.

4. The Agapes, or feasts of love and charity, commonly called Srâddhas, where food and other charitable gifts were given to deserving people in memory of deceased ancestors. The term Srâddha technically refers only to this last category, but it has also been applied to the second and third categories of sacrifices because Srâddha played an important role in them.

The daily Pitriyaa or Ancestor-worship is one of the five sacrifices, sometimes called the Great Sacrifices,[293] which every married man ought to perform day by day. They are mentioned in the Grihya-sûtras (Âsv. III. 1), as Devayaa, for the Devas, Bhûtayaa, for animals, etc., Pitriyaa, for the Fathers, Brahmayaa, for Brahman, i.e. study of the Veda, and Manushyayaa, for men, i.e. hospitality, etc.[249]

The daily Pitriyaa, or Ancestor-worship, is one of the five sacrifices, sometimes referred to as the Great Sacrifices,[293] that every married man should perform every day. They are listed in the Grihya-sûtras (Âsv. III. 1) as Devayaa for the Devas, Bhûtayaa for animals, Pitriyaa for the Fathers, Brahmayaa for Brahman, which means the study of the Veda, and Manushyayaa for men, which refers to hospitality, etc.[249]

Manu (III. 70) tells us the same, namely, that a married man has five great religious duties to perform:

Manu (III. 70) tells us the same thing: a married man has five major religious duties to carry out:

1. The Brahma-sacrifice, i.e. the studying and teaching of the Veda (sometimes called Ahuta).

1. The Brahma-sacrifice, i.e. studying and teaching the Veda (sometimes referred to as Ahuta).

2. The Pitri-sacrifice, i.e. the offering of cakes and water to the Manes (sometimes called Prâsita).

2. The Pitri-sacrifice, i.e. the offering of cakes and water to the spirits of the dead (sometimes called Prâsita).

3. The Deva-sacrifice, i.e. the offering of oblations to the gods (sometimes called Huta).

3. The Deva-sacrifice, i.e. the offering of offerings to the gods (sometimes referred to as Huta).

4. The Bhûta-sacrifice, i.e. the giving of food to living creatures (sometimes called Prahuta).

4. The Bhûta-sacrifice, meaning the act of giving food to living creatures (sometimes referred to as Prahuta).

5. The Manushya-sacrifice, i.e. the receiving of guests with hospitality (sometimes called Brâhmya huta).[294]

5. The Manushya-sacrifice, i.e. welcoming guests with hospitality (sometimes referred to as Brâhmya huta).[294]

The performance of this daily Pitriyaa, seems to have been extremely simple. The householder had to put his sacred cord on the right shoulder, to say "Svadhâ to the Fathers," and to throw the remains of certain offerings toward the south.[295]

The daily performance of this Pitriyaa seems to have been really straightforward. The householder had to place his sacred cord over his right shoulder, say "Svadhâ to the Fathers," and throw the remains of certain offerings toward the south.[295]

The human impulse to this sacrifice, if sacrifice it can be called, is clear enough. The five "great sacrifices" comprehended in early times the whole duty of man from day to day. They were connected with his daily meal.[296] When this meal was preparing, and before he could touch it himself, he was to offer something to the gods, a Vaisvadeva offering,[297] in which the chief deities were Agni, fire, Soma the Visve Devas, Dhanvantari, the kind of Æsculapius, Kuhû and Anumati (phases of the moon), Pragâpati, lord of creatures, Dyâvâ-prithivî, Heaven and Earth, and Svishtakrit, the fire on the hearth.[298]

The human urge to make this sacrifice, if it can even be called that, is pretty clear. In ancient times, the five "great sacrifices" represented the entire daily duty of a person. They were tied to his daily meal.[296] Before he could actually eat, he had to offer something to the gods, a Vaisvadeva offering,[297] which included the main deities: Agni, the fire; Soma; the Visve Devas; Dhanvantari, the equivalent of Æsculapius; Kuhû and Anumati (phases of the moon); Pragâpati, the lord of creatures; Dyâvâ-prithivî, Heaven and Earth; and Svishtakrit, the fire on the hearth.[298]

After having thus satisfied the gods in the four quarters, the householder had to throw some oblations into the open air, which were intended for animals, and in some cases for invisible beings, ghosts and such like. Then he was to remember the Departed, the Pitris, with some offerings; but even after having done this he was not yet to begin his own repast, unless he had also given something to strangers (atithis).

After satisfying the gods in all directions, the householder had to offer some food into the open air, which was meant for animals and, in some cases, for invisible beings like ghosts. Then he was to remember the Departed, the Pitris, with some offerings; but even after doing this, he wasn't supposed to start his own meal unless he had also given something to guests (atithis).

When all this had been fulfilled, and when, besides, the householder, as we should say, had said his daily prayers, or repeated what he had learned of the Veda, then and then only was he in harmony with the world that surrounded him, the five Great Sacrifices had been performed by him, and he was free from all the sins arising from a thoughtless and selfish life.

When all of this had been accomplished, and after the householder, as we might say, had said his daily prayers or recited what he had learned from the Veda, only then was he in tune with the world around him. He had completed the five Great Sacrifices, and he was free from all the sins that come from a careless and self-centered life.

This Pitriyaa, as one of the five daily sacrifices, is described in the Brâhmanas, the Grihya and [251]Sâmayâkârika Sûtras, and, of course, in the legal Samhitâs. Rajendralâl Mitra[299] informs us that "orthodox Brâhmans to this day profess to observe all these five ceremonies, but that in reality only the offerings to the gods and manes are strictly observed, while the reading is completed by the repetition of the Gâyatrî only, and charity and feeding of animals are casual and uncertain."

This Pitriyaa, as one of the five daily sacrifices, is described in the Brâhmanas, the Grihya, and [251]Sâmayâkârika Sûtras, and, of course, in the legal Samhitâs. Rajendralâl Mitra[299] informs us that "orthodox Brâhmans today claim to perform all five of these ceremonies, but in reality, only the offerings to the gods and ancestors are strictly followed. The reading is completed with just the repetition of the Gâyatrî, while charity and feeding animals are done sporadically and uncertainly."

Quite different from this simple daily ancestral offering is the Pitriyaa or Pinda-pitriyaa, which forms part of many of the statutable sacrifices, and, first of all, of the New and Full-moon sacrifice. Here again the human motive is intelligible enough. It was the contemplation of the regular course of nature, the discovery of order in the coming and going of the heavenly bodies, the growing confidence in some ruling power of the world which lifted man's thoughts from his daily work to higher regions, and filled his heart with a desire to approach these higher powers with praise, thanksgiving, and offerings. And it was at such moments as the waning of the moon that his thoughts would most naturally turn to those whose life had waned, whose bright faces were no longer visible on earth, his fathers or ancestors. Therefore at the very beginning of the New-moon sacrifice, we are told in the Brâhmanas[300] and in the Srauta-sûtras, that a Pitriyaa, a sacrifice to the Fathers, has to be performed. A Karu or pie had to be prepared in the Dakshinâgni, the southern fire, and the offerings, consisting of water and round cakes (pindas), were specially dedicated to father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, while the wife of the sacrificer, if [252]she wished for a son, was allowed to eat one of the cakes.[301]

Quite different from this simple daily ancestral offering is the Pitriyagña or Pindapitriyagña, which is part of many of the formal sacrifices, especially the New and Full-moon sacrifices. The human motive here is pretty clear. It was the observation of the regular patterns in nature, the realization of order in the movements of celestial bodies, and the growing belief in some power governing the world that inspired people to lift their thoughts from everyday tasks to something greater, filling their hearts with a desire to honor these higher powers with praise, gratitude, and offerings. It was during moments like the waning of the moon that people's thoughts would naturally turn to those whose lives had faded, whose bright faces were no longer seen on earth, their fathers or ancestors. Therefore, at the very start of the New-moon sacrifice, as stated in the Brâhmaṇas and in the Srauta-sûtras, a Pitriyagña, a sacrifice to the Fathers, must be performed. A K haru or pie had to be prepared in the Dakshiṇāgni, the southern fire, and the offerings, which included water and round cakes (pindas), were specifically dedicated to the father, grandfather, and great-grandfather. Meanwhile, the sacrificer's wife, if she wanted a son, was allowed to eat one of the cakes.

Similar ancestral offerings took place during other sacrifices too, of which the New and Full-moon sacrifices form the general type.

Similar ancestral offerings occurred during other sacrifices as well, with the New and Full-moon sacrifices being the main examples.

It may be quite true that these two kinds of ancestral sacrifices have the same object and share the same name, but their character is different; and if, as has often been the case, they are mixed up together, we lose the most important lessons which a study of the ancient ceremonial should teach us. I cannot describe the difference between these two Pitriyaas more decisively than by pointing out that the former was performed by the father of a family, or, if we may say so, by a layman, the latter by a regular priest, or a class of priests, selected by the sacrificer to act in his behalf. As the Hindus themselves would put it, the former is a grihya, a domestic, the latter a srauta, a priestly ceremony.[302]

It might be true that these two types of ancestral sacrifices serve the same purpose and have the same name, but they are different in nature. If, as has often happened, they are confused with each other, we miss out on the most important lessons that studying the ancient rituals should teach us. I can't explain the difference between these two Pitriyaas more clearly than by saying that the first was done by a family head, or, if you prefer, by a layperson, while the second was performed by a specific priest or group of priests chosen by the sacrificer to act on his behalf. As the Hindus themselves would say, the first is a grihya, a domestic ceremony, whereas the second is a srauta, a priestly ceremony.[302]

We now come to a third class of ceremonies which are likewise domestic and personal, but which differ from the two preceding ceremonies by their occasional character, I mean the funeral, as distinct from the ancestral ceremonies. In one respect these funeral ceremonies may represent an earlier phase of worship than the daily and monthly ancestral sacrifices. They lead up to them, [253]and, as it were, prepare the departed for their future dignity as Pitris or Ancestors. On the other hand, the conception of Ancestors in general must have existed before any departed person could have been raised to that rank, and I therefore preferred to describe the ancestral sacrifices first.

We now arrive at a third category of ceremonies that are also personal and family-related, but differ from the previous two types because they occur sporadically. I'm talking about funerals, which are distinct from ancestral ceremonies. In some ways, these funeral ceremonies may represent an earlier stage of worship compared to the daily and monthly ancestral sacrifices. They pave the way for these sacrifices and, in a sense, prepare the deceased for their future role as Pitris or Ancestors. However, the idea of Ancestors in general must have existed before anyone could be honored with that title, which is why I chose to describe the ancestral sacrifices first.

Nor need I enter here very fully into the character of the special funeral ceremonies of India. I described them in a special paper, "On Sepulture and Sacrificial Customs in the Veda," nearly thirty years ago.[303] Their spirit is the same as that of the funeral ceremonies of Greeks, Romans, Slavonic, and Teutonic nations, and the coincidences between them all are often most surprising.

Nor do I need to go into great detail about the specific funeral ceremonies in India. I covered them in a dedicated paper, "On Sepulture and Sacrificial Customs in the Veda," almost thirty years ago.[303] Their essence is similar to that of the funeral rites of the Greeks, Romans, Slavs, and Germanic nations, and the similarities among them can be quite astonishing.

In Vedic times the people in India both burned and buried their dead, and they did this with a certain solemnity, and, after a time, according to fixed rules. Their ideas about the status of the departed, after their body had been burned and their ashes buried, varied considerably, but in the main they seem to have believed in a life to come, not very different from our life on earth, and in the power of the departed to confer blessings on their descendants. It soon therefore became the interest of the survivors to secure the favor of their departed friends by observances and offerings which, at first, were the spontaneous manifestation of human feelings, but which soon became traditional, technical, in fact, ritual.

In ancient India, people both burned and buried their dead with a certain sense of seriousness, following specific customs over time. Their views on what happened to the deceased after cremation and burial of the ashes varied quite a bit, but generally, they seemed to believe in an afterlife that resembled our earthly existence. They also believed that the deceased had the ability to bless their living relatives. As a result, it became important for the survivors to gain the favor of their departed loved ones through rituals and offerings, which started as genuine expressions of human emotion but eventually turned into established traditions and formal ceremonies.

On the day on which the corpse had been burned, the relatives (samânodakas) bathed and poured out a handful of water to the deceased, pronouncing his name and that [254]of his family.[304] At sunset they returned home, and, as was but natural, they were told to cook nothing during the first night, and to observe certain rules during the next day up to ten days, according to the character of the deceased. These were days of mourning, or, as they were afterward called, days of impurity, when the mourners withdrew from contact with the world, and shrank by a natural impulse from the ordinary occupations and pleasures of life.[305]

On the day the body was cremated, the family members (samânodakas) bathed and sprinkled a handful of water for the deceased, mentioning his name and that of his family.[254][304] At sunset, they went home, and, as was expected, they were instructed not to cook anything that first night and to follow certain guidelines for the next day up to ten days, depending on the nature of the deceased. These days were ones of mourning, or as they later came to be known, days of impurity, during which the mourners stepped back from the world and instinctively avoided their usual activities and pleasures in life.[305]

Then followed the collecting of the ashes on the 11th, 13th, or 15th day of the dark half of the moon. On returning from thence they bathed, and then offered what was called a Srâddha to the departed.

Then came the gathering of the ashes on the 11th, 13th, or 15th day of the new moon. When they returned, they bathed and then performed a Srâddha for the departed.

This word Srâddha, which meets us here for the first time, is full of interesting lessons, if only properly understood. First of all it should be noted that it is absent, not only from the hymns, but, so far as we know at present, even from the ancient Brâhmanas. It seems therefore a word of a more modern origin. There is a passage in Âpastamba's Dharma-sûtras which betrays, on the part of the author, a consciousness of the more modern origin of the Srâddhas:[306]

This word Srâddha, which we encounter here for the first time, is full of intriguing lessons if it’s properly understood. First of all, it should be noted that it is missing, not just from the hymns, but, as far as we know currently, even from the ancient Brâhmanas. It seems to be a term of more recent origin. There’s a passage in Âpastamba's Dharma-sûtras that shows the author's awareness of the more modern origins of the Srâddhas:[306]

"Formerly men and gods lived together in this world. Then the gods in reward of their sacrifices went to heaven, but men were left behind. Those men who perform sacrifices in the same manner as the gods did, dwelt (after death) with the gods and Brahman in heaven. Now (seeing men left behind) Manu revealed [255]this ceremony which is designated by the word Srâddha."

"Once, men and gods lived together in this world. Then the gods, in gratitude for the sacrifices made by men, ascended to heaven, leaving men behind. Those men who perform sacrifices just like the gods did, after death, lived with the gods and Brahman in heaven. Now, seeing that men were left behind, Manu revealed [255] this ceremony known as Srâddha."

Srâddha has assumed many[307] meanings, and Manu,[308] for instance, uses it almost synonymously with pitriyaa. But its original meaning seems to have been "that which is given with sraddhâ or faith," i.e. charity bestowed on deserving persons, and, more particularly, on Brâhmanas. The gift was called srâddha, but the act itself also was called by the same name. The word is best explained by Nârâyana in his commentary on the Grihya-sûtras of Âsvalâyana (IV. 7), "Srâddha is that which is given in faith to Brâhmans for the sake of the Fathers."[309]

Srâddha has taken on many[307] meanings, and Manu,[308] for example, uses it almost interchangeably with pitriyaa. However, its original meaning seems to have been "that which is given with sraddhâ or faith," i.e. charity given to deserving people, and especially to Brâhmanas. The donation was called srâddha, but the act itself was also referred to by the same name. Nârâyana best explains the word in his commentary on the Grihya-sûtras of Âsvalâyana (IV. 7), stating, "Srâddha is that which is given in faith to Brâhmans for the sake of the Fathers."[309]

Such charitable gifts flowed most naturally and abundantly at the time of a man's death, or whenever his memory was revived by happy or unhappy events in a family, and hence Srâddha has become the general name for ever so many sacred acts commemorative of the departed. We hear of Srâddhas not only at funerals, but at joyous events also, when presents were bestowed in the name of the family, and therefore in the name of the ancestors also, on all who had a right to that distinction.

Such charitable gifts often flowed most freely and abundantly at the time of a person's death or whenever their memory was triggered by happy or sad events in the family. Because of this, Srâddha has become the common term for many sacred acts that honor the departed. We hear about Srâddhas not just at funerals but also during joyful occasions, when gifts were given in the name of the family, and therefore in honor of the ancestors, to everyone who had the right to receive them.

It is a mistake therefore to look upon Srâddhas simply as offerings of water or cakes to the Fathers. An offering [256]to the Fathers was, no doubt, a symbolic part of each Srâddha, but its more important character was charity bestowed in memory of the Fathers.

It’s a mistake to view Srâddhas merely as offerings of water or cakes to the ancestors. While offering [256] to the ancestors was definitely a symbolic part of each Srâddha, the more significant aspect was the charity given in honor of the ancestors.

This, in time, gave rise to much abuse, like the alms bestowed on the Church during the Middle Ages. But in the beginning the motive was excellent. It was simply a wish to benefit others, arising from the conviction, felt more strongly in the presence of death than at any other time, that as we can carry nothing out of this world, we ought to do as much good as possible in the world with our worldly goods. At Srâddhas the Brâhmanas were said to represent the sacrificial fire into which the gifts should be thrown.[310] If we translate here Brâhmanas by priests, we can easily understand why there should have been in later times so strong a feeling against Srâddhas. But priest is a very bad rendering of Brâhmana. The Brâhmanas were, socially and intellectually, a class of men of high breeding. They were a recognized and, no doubt, a most essential element in the ancient society of India. As they lived for others, and were excluded from most of the lucrative pursuits of life, it was a social, and it soon became a religious duty, that they should be supported by the community at large. Great care was taken that the recipients of such bounty as was bestowed at Srâddhas should be strangers, neither friends nor enemies, and in no way related to the family. Thus Âpastamba says:[311] "The food eaten (at a Srâddha) by persons related to the giver is a gift offered to goblins. It reaches neither the Manes nor the Gods." A man who tried to curry favor by bestowing Srâddhika gifts, was called by an opprobrious name, a Srâddha-mitra.[312]

This eventually led to a lot of misuse, similar to the donations made to the Church during the Middle Ages. But at first, the intention was genuine. It stemmed from a desire to help others, driven by the realization—felt more intensely in the face of death than at any other time—that since we can't take anything with us when we leave this world, we should do as much good as we can with our resources while we're here. During Srâddhas, the Brâhmanas were said to symbolize the sacrificial fire into which offerings should be made.[310] When we translate Brâhmanas as priests, it’s easy to see why later generations had such a strong opposition to Srâddhas. However, "priest" is a poor translation of Brâhmana. The Brâhmanas were, both socially and intellectually, a class of well-bred individuals. They were a recognized and undoubtedly essential part of ancient Indian society. Since they lived for the benefit of others and were excluded from many profitable occupations, it became both a social and eventually a religious obligation for the community to support them. Great care was taken that those who received such charity during Srâddhas were strangers—not friends or enemies—and had no family ties to the giver. Thus, Âpastamba states:[311] "The food eaten (at a Srâddha) by those related to the giver is considered a gift offered to spirits. It reaches neither the Manes nor the Gods." A person who tried to gain favor by giving Srâddhika gifts was derogatorily called a Srâddha-mitra.[312]

Without denying therefore that in later times the system of Srâddhas may have degenerated, I think we can perceive that it sprang from a pure source, and, what for our present purpose is even more important, from an intelligible source.

Without denying that in later times the system of Srâddhas may have declined, I believe we can see that it originated from a pure source and, what is even more significant for our current discussion, from a clear source.

Let us now return to the passage in the Grihya-sûtras of Âsvalâyana, where we met for the first time with the name of Srâddha.[313] It was the Srâddha to be given for the sake of the Departed, after his ashes had been collected in an urn and buried. This Srâddha is called ekoddishta,[314] or, as we should say, personal. It was meant for one person only, not for the three ancestors, nor for all the ancestors. Its object was in fact to raise the departed to the rank of a Pitri, and this had to be achieved by Srâddha offerings continued during a whole year. This at least is the general, and, most likely, the original rule. Âpastamba says that the Srâddha for a deceased relative should be performed every day during the year, and that after that a monthly Srâddha only should be performed or none at all, that is, no more personal Srâddha,[315] because the departed shares henceforth in the regular Pârvana-srâddhas.[316] Sânkhâyana says the same,[317] namely that the personal Srâddha lasts for a year, and that then "the Fourth" is dropped, i.e. the great-grandfather was dropped, the grandfather became the great-grandfather, the father the grandfather, [258]while the lately Departed occupied the father's place among the three principal Pitris.[318] This was called the Sapindîkarana, i.e. the elevating of the departed to the rank of an ancestor.

Let’s return to the section in the Grihya-sûtras of Âsvalâyana, where we first encountered the term Srâddha.[313] This was the Srâddha performed for the Departed, after their ashes had been gathered in an urn and buried. This Srâddha is known as ekoddishta,[314] or, as we would say, personal. It was intended for one individual only, not for the three ancestors or for all the ancestors. The aim was to elevate the departed to the status of a Pitri, which needed to be accomplished through Srâddha offerings carried out over an entire year. This is at least the general, and most likely the original guideline. Âpastamba states that the Srâddha for a deceased relative should be performed daily for the year, and afterwards only a monthly Srâddha should be maintained, or none at all—that is, no more personal Srâddha,[315] since the departed then partakes in the regular Pârvana-srâddhas.[316] Sânkhâyana states the same,[317] specifically that the personal Srâddha lasts for a year, and then "the Fourth" is removed—that is, the great-grandfather is dropped, the grandfather becomes the great-grandfather, the father becomes the grandfather, [258] while the recently Departed takes the father’s place among the three main Pitris.[318] This was referred to as the Sapindîkarana, meaning the elevation of the departed to the status of an ancestor.

There are here, as elsewhere, many exceptions. Gobhila allows six months instead of a year, or even a Tripaksha,[319] i.e. three half-months; and lastly, any auspicious event (vriddhi) may become the occasion of the Sapindîkarana.[320]

There are exceptions here, just like everywhere else. Gobhila allows six months instead of a year, or even a Tripaksha,[319] i.e. three half-months; and finally, any auspicious event (vriddhi) can be the reason for the Sapindîkarana.[320]

The full number of Srâddhas necessary for the Sapindana is sometimes given as sixteen, viz., the first, then one in each of the twelve months, then two semestral ones, and lastly the Sapindana. But here too much variety is allowed, though, if the Sapindana takes place before the end of the year, the number of sixteen Srâddhas has still to be made up.[321]

The total number of Srâddhas required for the Sapindana is sometimes stated as sixteen: the first one, then one for each of the twelve months, followed by two for the semestral periods, and finally the Sapindana itself. However, there is a lot of flexibility in this, but if the Sapindana occurs before the end of the year, the total of sixteen Srâddhas still needs to be completed.[321]

When the Srâddha is offered on account of an auspicious event, such as a birth or a marriage, the fathers invoked are not the father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, who are sometimes called asrumukha, with tearful faces, but the ancestors before them, and they are called nândîmukha, or joyful.[322]

When the Srâddha is offered for a happy occasion, like a birth or a wedding, the ancestors that are called upon are not the father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, who are sometimes referred to as asrumukha, with tearful faces, but rather the ancestors before them, who are called nândîmukha, or joyful.[322]

Colebrooke,[323] to whom we owe an excellent description of what a Srâddha is in modern times, took evidently the same view. "The first set of funeral ceremonies," he writes, "is adapted to effect, by means of [259]oblations, the re-embodying of the soul of the deceased, after burning his corpse. The apparent scope of the second set is to raise his shade from this world, where it would else, according to the notions of the Hindus, continue to roam among demons and evil spirits, up to heaven, and then deify him, as it were, among the manes of departed ancestors. For this end, a Srâddha should regularly be offered to the deceased on the day after the mourning expires; twelve other Srâddhas singly to the deceased in twelve successive months; similar obsequies at the end of the third fortnight, and also in the sixth month, and in the twelfth; and the oblation called Sapindana on the first anniversary of his decease.[324] At this Sapindana Srâddha, which is the last of the ekoddishta srâddhas, four funeral cakes are offered to the deceased and his three ancestors, that consecrated to the deceased being divided into three portions and mixed with the other three cakes. The portion retained is often offered to the deceased, and the act of union and fellowship becomes complete."[325]

Colebrooke,[323] who provides an excellent description of what a Srâddha is in modern times, seems to have the same perspective. "The first set of funeral ceremonies," he writes, "is designed to facilitate, through [259]oblations, the re-incarnation of the soul of the deceased, after cremating their body. The main goal of the second set is to elevate their spirit from this world, where it would otherwise, according to Hindu beliefs, continue to wander among demons and evil spirits, up to heaven, and then honor them, so to speak, among the spirits of departed ancestors. To achieve this, a Srâddha should regularly be offered to the deceased the day after the mourning period ends; twelve other Srâddhas singly for the deceased over twelve consecutive months; similar rites at three weeks after passing, as well as in the sixth month and the twelfth; and the oblation called Sapindana on the first anniversary of their death.[324] During this Sapindana Srâddha, which is the last of the ekoddishta srâddhas, four funeral cakes are offered to the deceased and their three ancestors, with the cake dedicated to the deceased being divided into three portions and mixed with the other three cakes. The retained portion is often offered to the deceased, completing the act of union and fellowship."[325]

When this system of Srâddhas had once been started, it seems to have spread very rapidly. We soon hear of the monthly Srâddha, not only in memory of one person lately deceased, but as part of the Pitriyaa, and as obligatory, not only on householders (agnimat), but on [260]other persons also, and, not only on the three upper castes, but even, without hymns, on Sûdras,[326] and as to be performed, not only on the day of New-Moon, but on other days also,[327] whenever there was an opportunity. Gobhila seems to look upon the Pindapitriyaa, as itself a Srâddha,[328] and the commentator holds that, even if there are no pindas or cakes, the Brâhmans ought still to be fed. This Srâddha, however, is distinguished from the other, the true Srâddha, called Anvâhârya, which follows it,[329] and which is properly known by the name of Pârvana Srâddha.

When this practice of Srâddhas began, it quickly gained popularity. We soon learn about the monthly Srâddha, not just in honor of someone who recently passed away, but as part of the Pitriyaa, and it became mandatory for everyone, not just householders (agnimat). It extended beyond the three upper castes to include Sûdras as well,[326] and it should be performed not only on the New Moon day but also on other days,[327] whenever there was an opportunity. Gobhila regards the Pindapitriyaa as a form of Srâddha,[328] and the commentator believes that even without pindas or cakes, the Brâhmans should still be fed. However, this Srâddha is different from the other, the true Srâddha called Anvâhârya, which follows it,[329] and is correctly referred to as the Pârvana Srâddha.

The same difficulties which confront us when we try to form a clear conception of the character of the various ancestral ceremonies, were felt by the Brâhmans themselves, as may be seen from the long discussions in the commentary on the Srâddha-kalpa[330] and from the abusive language used by Kandrakânta Tarkâlankâra against Raghunandana. The question with them assumes the form of what is pradhâna (primary) and what is anga (secondary) in these sacrifices, and the final result arrived at is that sometimes the offering of cakes is pradhâna, as in the Pindapitriyaa, sometimes the feeding of Brâhmans only, as in the Nitya-srâddha, sometimes both, as in the Sapindikarana.

The same difficulties we face in trying to get a clear understanding of various ancestral ceremonies were also experienced by the Brâhmans themselves, as shown by the lengthy discussions in the commentary on the Srâddha-kalpa[330] and the harsh language used by Kandrakânta Tarkâlankâra against Raghunandana. For them, the question revolves around what is pradhâna (primary) and what is anga (secondary) in these sacrifices, and the conclusion they reach is that sometimes the offering of cakes is pradhâna, as in the Pindapitriyaa, sometimes it’s just feeding Brâhmans, as in the Nitya-srâddha, and sometimes it’s both, as in the Sapindikarana.

We may safely say, therefore, that not a day passed in the life of the ancient people of India on which they [261]were not reminded of their ancestors, both near and distant, and showed their respect for them, partly by symbolic offerings to the Manes, partly by charitable gifts to deserving persons, chiefly Brâhmans. These offertories varied from the simplest, such as milk and fruits, to the costliest, such as gold and jewels. The feasts given to those who were invited to officiate or assist at a Srâddha seem in some cases to have been very sumptuous,[331] and what is very important, the eating of meat, which in later times was strictly forbidden in many sects, must, when the Sûtras were written, have been fully recognized at these feasts, even to the killing and eating of a cow.[332]

We can confidently say that not a single day went by in the life of the ancient people of India without them being reminded of their ancestors, both close and distant, and showing respect for them. They did this partly through symbolic offerings to the Manes and partly through charitable gifts to those in need, mainly Brâhmans. These offerings ranged from simple items like milk and fruits to the most expensive, such as gold and jewels. The feasts held for those invited to officiate or help at a Srâddha were sometimes quite lavish, and importantly, the consumption of meat, which later became strictly prohibited in many sects, must have been fully accepted at these feasts when the Sûtras were written, even including the killing and eating of a cow.

This shows that these Srâddhas, though, possibly of later date than the Pitriyaas, belong nevertheless to a very early phase of Indian life. And though much may have been changed in the outward form of these ancient ancestral sacrifices, their original solemn character has remained unchanged. Even at present, when the worship of the ancient Devas is ridiculed by many who still take part in it, the worship of the ancestors and the offering of Srâddhas have maintained much of their old sacred character. They have sometimes been compared to the "communion" in the Christian Church, and it is certainly true that many natives speak of their funeral and ancestral ceremonies with a hushed voice and with real reverence. They alone seem still to impart to their life on earth a deeper significance and a higher prospect. I could go even a step further and express my belief, [262]that the absence of such services for the dead and of ancestral commemorations is a real loss in our own religion. Almost every religion recognizes them as tokens of a loving memory offered to a father, to a mother, or even to a child, and though in many countries they may have proved a source of superstition, there runs through them all a deep well of living human faith that ought never to be allowed to perish. The early Christian Church had to sanction the ancient prayers for the Souls of the Departed, and in more southern countries the services on All Saints' and on All Souls' Day continue to satisfy a craving of the human heart which must be satisfied in every religion.[333] We, in the North, shrink from these open manifestations of grief, but our hearts know often a deeper bitterness; nay, there would seem to be a higher truth than we at first imagine in the belief of the ancients that the souls of our beloved ones leave us no rest, unless they are appeased by daily prayers, or, better still, by daily acts of goodness in remembrance of them.[334]

This shows that these Srâddhas, although possibly later than the Pitriyaas, still belong to a very early stage of Indian life. Even though much has changed in the outward form of these ancient ancestral sacrifices, their original solemn nature has stayed the same. Even today, when many people mock the worship of the ancient Devas while still participating in it, the worship of ancestors and the offering of Srâddhas have retained much of their original sacredness. They've sometimes been compared to "communion" in the Christian Church, and it's certainly true that many locals speak of their funeral and ancestral ceremonies in a hushed tone and with genuine respect. These practices seem to give their earthly lives a deeper meaning and a higher purpose. I could go further and express my belief, [262]that not having such services for the dead and ancestral commemorations is a real loss in our own religion. Almost every religion recognizes them as tokens of loving remembrance offered to a father, mother, or even a child, and while they may have led to superstition in some places, they contain a deep source of living human faith that should never be allowed to fade away. The early Christian Church had to approve the ancient prayers for the Souls of the Departed, and in southern countries, the services on All Saints' and All Souls' Day continue to fulfill a longing in the human heart that is present in every religion.[333] We, in the North, avoid these open displays of grief, but our hearts often feel a deeper sorrow; indeed, there seems to be a greater truth than we initially realize in the ancient belief that the souls of our loved ones leave us restless unless they are appeased by daily prayers, or even better, by daily acts of kindness in their memory.[334]

But there is still another Beyond that found expression in the ancient religion of India. Besides the Devas or Gods, and besides the Pitris or Fathers, there was a third world, without which the ancient religion of India could not have become what we see it in the Veda. That third Beyond was what the poets of the Veda call the Rita, and which I believe meant originally no more than "the straight line." It is applied to the straight line of the sun in its daily course, to the straight line followed by day and night, to the straight line that regulates the seasons, to the straight line which, in spite of many momentary deviations, was discovered to run through the whole realm of nature. We call that Rita, that straight, direct, or right line, when we apply it in a more general sense, the Law of Nature; and when we apply it to the moral world, we try to express the same idea again by speaking of the Moral Law, the law on which our life is founded, the eternal Law of Right and Reason, or, it may be, "that which makes for righteousness" both within us and without.[335]

But there's another dimension that was expressed in the ancient religion of India. In addition to the Devas or Gods, and the Pitris or Fathers, there was a third world, which was essential for the ancient religion of India to be what we see in the Veda. This third dimension is what the poets of the Veda refer to as Rita, which I believe originally meant simply "the straight line." It's used to describe the straight path of the sun in its daily journey, the straight line of day and night, the straight line that governs the seasons, and the straight line that, despite many temporary deviations, was found to run through all of nature. We call that Rita, that straight, direct, or right line; when we use it more generally, we refer to it as the Law of Nature; and when we apply it to the moral realm, we express the same idea again by talking about the Moral Law, the foundation of our lives, the eternal Law of Right and Reason, or perhaps, "that which promotes righteousness" both within us and outside of us.[335]

And thus, as a thoughtful look on nature led to the first perception of bright gods, and in the end of a God of light, as love of our parents was transfigured into [264]piety and a belief in immortality, a recognition of the straight lines in the world without, and in the world within, was raised into the highest faith, a faith in a law that underlies everything, a law in which we may trust, whatever befall, a law which speaks within us with the divine voice of conscience, and tells us "this is rita," "this is right," "this is true," whatever the statutes of our ancestors, or even the voices of our bright gods, may say to the contrary.[336]

And so, as a deeper understanding of nature led to the first awareness of radiant deities, and ultimately to a God of light, the love we have for our parents evolved into [264]devotion and a belief in life after death. Recognizing the straight lines in the world around us and within ourselves elevated into a profound faith—faith in a law that underpins everything, a law we can rely on no matter what happens, a law that speaks to us with the divine voice of conscience, guiding us to understand "this is rita," "this is right," "this is true," regardless of what our ancestors' laws or even the words of our radiant deities might claim otherwise.[336]

These three Beyonds are the three revelations of antiquity; and it is due almost entirely to the discovery of the Veda that we, in this nineteenth century of ours, have been allowed to watch again these early phases of thought and religion, which had passed away long before the beginnings of other literatures.[337] In the Veda an ancient city has been laid bare before our eyes which, in the history of all other religions, is filled up with rubbish, and built over by new architects. Some of the earliest and most instructive scenes of our distant childhood have risen once more above the horizon of our [265]memory which, until thirty or forty years ago, seemed to have vanished forever.

These three Beyonds represent the three revelations of ancient times; and it's primarily due to the discovery of the Veda that we, in our nineteenth century, can revisit these early stages of thought and religion, which had disappeared long before other literatures began. [337] The Veda has revealed an ancient city before us that, in the context of all other religions, is buried under debris and reconstructed by new builders. Some of the earliest and most meaningful moments of our distant past have emerged once again on the horizon of our [265]memory, which, until thirty or forty years ago, seemed lost forever.


Only a few words more to indicate at least how this religious growth in India contained at the same time the germs of Indian philosophy. Philosophy in India is, what it ought to be, not the denial, but the fulfilment of religion; it is the highest religion, and the oldest name of the oldest system of philosophy in India is Vedânta, that is, the end, the goal, the highest object of the Veda.

Only a few more words to show how this religious development in India also contained the seeds of Indian philosophy. Philosophy in India is, as it should be, not a denial but a fulfillment of religion; it represents the highest form of spirituality. The oldest name for the most ancient system of philosophy in India is Vedanta, which means the end, the goal, the highest purpose of the Veda.

Let us return once more to that ancient theologian who lived in the fifth century b.c., and who told us that, even before his time, all the gods had been discovered to be but three gods, the gods of the Earth, the gods of the Air, and the gods of the Sky, invoked under various names. The same writer tells us that in reality there is but one God, but he does not call him the Lord, or the Highest God, the Creator, Ruler, and Preserver of all things, but he calls him Âtman, the Self. The one Âtman or Self, he says, is praised in many ways owing to the greatness of the godhead. And then he goes on to say: "The other gods are but so many members of the one Âtman, Self, and thus it has been said that the poets compose their praises according to the multiplicity of the natures of the beings whom they praise."

Let’s go back to that ancient theologian from the fifth century B.C., who told us that, even before his time, all the gods were recognized as three: the gods of the Earth, the gods of the Air, and the gods of the Sky, worshiped under different names. This same writer explains that, in reality, there is only one God, but he doesn’t refer to him as the Lord, the Highest God, the Creator, Ruler, and Preserver of everything. Instead, he calls him Âtman, the Self. He says that the one Âtman or Self is praised in many ways due to the greatness of divinity. He continues: "The other gods are simply various aspects of the one Âtman, Self, and it has been said that poets create their praises based on the many nature variations of the beings they celebrate."

It is true, no doubt, that this is the language of a philosophical theologian, not of an ancient poet. Yet these philosophical reflections belong to the fifth century before our era, if not to an earlier date; and the first germs of such thoughts may be discovered in some of the Vedic hymns also. I have quoted already from the hymns such passages as[338]—"They speak of Mitra, [266]Varuna, Agni; then he is the heavenly bird Garutmat; that which is and is one the poets call in various ways; they speak of Yama, Agni, Mâtarisvan."

It’s undoubtedly true that this sounds like the language of a philosophical theologian, not that of an ancient poet. However, these philosophical ideas originate from the fifth century BCE or even earlier, and the first hints of such thoughts can also be found in some of the Vedic hymns. I’ve already quoted passages from the hymns like[338]—"They mention Mitra, [266]Varuna, Agni; then he is the celestial bird Garutmat; that which is and is one the poets refer to in various ways; they mention Yama, Agni, Mâtarisvan."

In another hymn, in which the sun is likened to a bird, we read: "Wise poets represent by their words the bird who is one, in many ways."[339]

In another poem, where the sun is compared to a bird, it says: "Smart poets express through their words the bird who is one in many ways."[339]

All this is still tinged with mythology; but there are other passages from which a purer light beams upon us, as when one poet asks:[340]

All of this still has a mythological aspect, but there are other sections that shine a clearer light on us, like when one poet asks:[340]

"Who saw him when he was first born, when he who has no bones bore him who has bones? Where was the breath, the blood, the Self of the world? Who went to ask this from any that knew it?"

"Who saw him when he was first born, when he who has no bones gave birth to him who has bones? Where was the breath, the blood, the Self of the world? Who went to ask this of anyone who knew?"

Here, too, the expression is still helpless, but though the flesh is weak, the spirit is very willing. The expression, "He who has bones" is meant for that which has assumed consistency and form, the Visible, as opposed to that which has no bones, no body, no form, the Invisible, while "breath, blood, and self of the world" are but so many attempts at finding names and concepts for what is by necessity inconceivable, and therefore unnamable.

Here, too, the expression is still helpless, but even though the flesh is weak, the spirit is very willing. The saying "He who has bones" refers to what has taken on consistency and form, the Visible, in contrast to what has no bones, no body, no form, the Invisible. Meanwhile, "breath, blood, and self of the world" are just various attempts to find names and concepts for what is, by its very nature, inconceivable and therefore unnamable.

In the second period of Vedic literature, in the so-called Brâhmanas, and more particularly in what is called the Upanishads, or the Vedânta portion, these thoughts advance to perfect clearness and definiteness. Here the development of religious thought, which took its beginning in the hymns, attains to its fulfilment. The circle becomes complete. Instead of comprehending the One by many names, the many names are now comprehended to be the One. The old names are [267]openly discarded; even such titles as Pragâpati, lord of creatures, Visvakarman, maker of all things, Dhâtri, creator, are put aside as inadequate. The name now used is an expression of nothing but the purest and highest subjectiveness—it is Âtman, the Self, far more abstract than our Ego—the Self of all things, the Self of all the old mythological gods—for they were not mere names, but names intended for something—lastly, the Self in which each individual self must find rest, must come to himself, must find his own true Self.

In the second phase of Vedic literature, particularly in the Brâhmanas and especially in the Upanishads, which are part of the Vedânta, these ideas become perfectly clear and defined. Here, the evolution of religious thought that started in the hymns reaches its conclusion. The cycle is complete. Instead of understanding the One through many names, the many names are now understood to represent the One. The old names are openly rejected; even titles like Pragâpati, lord of creatures, Visvakarman, maker of all things, and Dhâtri, creator, are set aside as insufficient. The term now used expresses nothing but the purest and highest subjectiveness—it is Âtman, the Self, which is much more abstract than our Self—the Self of all things, the Self of all the ancient mythological gods—because they were not just names, but names meant for something—ultimately, the Self in which every individual self must find peace, must connect with itself, and must discover its own true Self.

You may remember that I spoke to you in my first lecture of a boy who insisted on being sacrificed by his father, and who, when he came to Yama, the ruler of the departed, was granted three boons, and who then requested, as his third boon, that Yama should tell him what became of man after death. That dialogue forms part of one of the Upanishads, it belongs to the Vedânta, the end of the Veda, the highest aim of the Veda. I shall read you a few extracts from it.

You might recall that in my first lecture, I mentioned a boy who insisted on being sacrificed by his father. When he reached Yama, the ruler of the dead, he was granted three wishes. For his third wish, he asked Yama to reveal what happens to a person after they die. This conversation is part of one of the Upanishads; it belongs to the Vedânta, which is the culmination of the Veda and represents the highest goal of the Veda. I will read you a few excerpts from it.

Yama, the King of the Departed, says:

Yama, the King of the Departed, says:

"Men who are fools, dwelling in ignorance, though wise in their own sight, and puffed up with vain knowledge, go round and round, staggering to and fro, like blind led by the blind.

"Foolish men, immersed in ignorance, even though they see themselves as wise and are inflated with superficial knowledge, wander aimlessly, stumbling back and forth, like the blind being led by the blind."

"The future never rises before the eyes of the careless child, deluded by the delusions of wealth. This is the world, he thinks; there is no other; thus he falls again and again under my sway (the sway of death).

"The future never appears to the oblivious child, misled by the illusions of wealth. This is the world, he believes; there is no other; so he keeps falling again and again under my control (the control of death).

"The wise, who by means of meditating on his Self, recognizes the Old (the old man within) who is difficult to see, who has entered into darkness, who is hidden in the cave, who dwells in the abyss, as God, he indeed leaves joy and sorrow far behind.

"The wise person, through meditation on their Self, sees the Old (the inner old man) who is hard to perceive, who has gone into darkness, who is concealed in the cave, who lives in the abyss, as God. They truly move beyond both joy and sorrow."

"That Self, the Knower, is not born, it dies not; it[268] came from nothing, it never became anything. The Old man is unborn, from everlasting to everlasting; he is not killed, though the body be killed.

"That Self, the Knower, is not born and does not die; it[268] came from nothing and never became anything. The Old man is unborn, existing from everlasting to everlasting; he is not killed, even if the body is killed."

"That Self is smaller than small, greater than great; hidden in the heart of the creature. A man who has no more desires and no more griefs, sees the majesty of the Self by the grace of the creator.

"That Self is smaller than small, greater than great; hidden in the heart of the creature. A person who has no more desires and no more sorrows sees the greatness of the Self by the grace of the creator."

"Though sitting still, he walks far; though lying down, he goes everywhere. Who save myself is able to know that God, who rejoices, and rejoices not?

"Even while sitting still, he travels far; even while lying down, he goes everywhere. Who besides myself can truly know that God, who rejoices, and does not rejoice?"

"That Self cannot be gained by the Veda; nor by the understanding, nor by much learning. He whom the Self chooses, by him alone the Self can be gained.

"That Self can't be achieved through the Veda; nor by understanding, nor by a lot of knowledge. Only the one whom the Self chooses can truly gain the Self."

"The Self chooses him as his own. But he who has not first turned away from his wickedness, who is not calm and subdued, or whose mind is not at rest, he can never obtain the Self, even by knowledge.

"The Self selects him for itself. However, someone who has not first renounced their wrongdoings, who is not peaceful and controlled, or whose mind is not at ease, can never attain the Self, even through knowledge."

"No mortal lives by the breath that goes up and by the breath that goes down. We live by another, in whom both repose.

"No one lives by the breath that rises and the breath that falls. We live by another, in whom both find rest."

"Well then, I shall tell thee this mystery, the eternal word (Brahman), and what happens to the Self, after reaching death.

"Well then, I will share with you this mystery, the eternal word (Brahman), and what happens to the Self after death."

"Some are born again, as living beings, others enter into stocks and stones, according to their work, and according to their knowledge.

"Some are reborn as living beings, while others become part of stocks and stones, depending on their actions and their understanding."

"But he, the Highest Person, who wakes in us while we are asleep, shaping one lovely sight after another, he indeed is called the Light, he is called Brahman, he alone is called the Immortal. All worlds are founded on it, and no one goes beyond. This is that.

"But he, the Supreme Being, who stirs within us while we sleep, creating one beautiful vision after another, he is indeed called the Light, he is referred to as Brahman, he alone is known as the Immortal. All worlds are based on it, and no one surpasses it. This is that.

"As the one fire, after it has entered the world, though one, becomes different according to what it burns, thus the One Self within all things, becomes[269] different, according to whatever it enters, but it exists also apart.

"As the one fire, once it enters the world, though it remains one, takes on different forms depending on what it burns, so too does the One Self within all things change based on what it connects with, yet it also exists separately."

"As the sun, the eye of the world, is not contaminated by the external impurities seen by the eye, thus the One Self within all things is never contaminated by the sufferings of the world, being himself apart.

"As the sun, the eye of the world, isn't affected by the external impurities seen by the eye, the One Self within all things is never tainted by the sufferings of the world, remaining separate."

"There is one eternal thinker, thinking non-eternal thoughts; he, though one, fulfils the desires of many. The wise who perceive Him within their Self, to them belongs eternal life, eternal peace.[341]

"There is one eternal thinker, thinking non-eternal thoughts; He, though one, fulfills the desires of many. The wise who see Him within themselves belong to eternal life, eternal peace.[341]

"Whatever there is, the whole world, when gone forth (from Brahman), trembles in his breath. That Brahman is a great terror, like a drawn sword. Those who know it, become immortal.

"Whatever exists in the world, when it emerges from Brahman, trembles in his breath. That Brahman is a great terror, like a drawn sword. Those who understand it become immortal."

"He (Brahman) cannot be reached by speech, by mind, or by the eye. He cannot be apprehended, except by him who says, He is.

"He (Brahman) can't be reached through speech, thought, or sight. He can't be grasped, except by the one who claims, He is."

"When all desires that dwell in the heart cease, then the mortal becomes immortal, and obtains Brahman.

"When all the desires in the heart come to an end, then the mortal becomes immortal and achieves Brahman."

"When all the fetters of the heart here on earth are broken, when all that binds us to this life is undone, then the mortal becomes immortal—here my teaching ends."

"When all the chains of the heart on this earth are broken, when everything that ties us to this life is undone, then the mortal becomes immortal—this is where my teaching concludes."

This is what is called Vedânta, the Veda-end, the end of the Veda, and this is the religion or the philosophy, whichever you like to call it, that has lived on from about 500 b.c. to the present day. If the people of India can be said to have now any system of religion at all—apart from their ancestral sacrifices and their Srâddhas, and apart from mere caste-observances—it is to be found in the Vedânta philosophy, the leading tenets [270]of which are known, to some extent in every village.[342] That great revival of religion, which was inaugurated some fifty years ago by Ram-Mohun Roy, and is now known as the Brahma-Samâg, under the leadership of my noble friend Keshub Chunder Sen, was chiefly founded on the Upanishads, and was Vedântic in spirit. There is, in fact, an unbroken continuity between the most modern and the most ancient phases of Hindu thought, extending over more than three thousand years.

This is what’s known as Vedânta, the end of the Veda, and it represents the religion or philosophy, however you want to label it, that has persisted from about 500 B.C. to today. If we can say that the people of India have any system of religion now—aside from their traditional sacrifices and their Srâddhas, and apart from simple caste observances—it can be found in Vedânta philosophy, the main beliefs of which are somewhat familiar in every village. That great revival of religion, which started about fifty years ago with Ram-Mohun Roy, and is now referred to as the Brahma-Samâg, led by my esteemed friend Keshub Chunder Sen, was primarily based on the Upanishads and had a Vedântic spirit. In fact, there is an unbroken continuity between the most modern and the most ancient aspects of Hindu thought, stretching over more than three thousand years.

To the present day India acknowledges no higher authority in matters of religion, ceremonial, customs, and law than the Veda, and so long as India is India, nothing will extinguish that ancient spirit of Vedântism which is breathed by every Hindu from his earliest youth, and pervades in various forms the prayers even of the idolater, the speculations of the philosopher, and the proverbs of the beggar.

To this day, India recognizes no higher authority in matters of religion, rituals, customs, and law than the Veda. As long as India remains India, the ancient spirit of Vedântism will not fade away. It's felt by every Hindu from a young age and is present in various forms in the prayers of idol worshippers, the thoughts of philosophers, and the sayings of the beggar.

For purely practical reasons therefore—I mean for the very practical object of knowing something of the secret springs which determine the character, the thoughts and deeds of the lowest as well as of the highest among the people in India—an acquaintance with their religion, which is founded on the Veda, and with their philosophy, which is founded on the Vedânta, is highly desirable.

For practical reasons—specifically, to understand the underlying factors that shape the character, thoughts, and actions of everyone from the lowest to the highest in society in India—it's very beneficial to be familiar with their religion, based on the Veda, and their philosophy, based on the Vedânta.

It is easy to make light of this, and to ask, as some statesmen have asked, even in Europe, What has religion, or what has philosophy, to do with politics? In India, in spite of all appearances to the contrary, and notwithstanding the indifference on religious matters so often paraded before the world by the Indians themselves, religion, and philosophy too, are great powers [271]still. Read the account that has lately been published of two native statesmen, the administrators of two first-class states in Saurâshtra, Junâgadh, and Bhavnagar, Gokulaji and Gaurisankara,[343] and you will see whether the Vedânta is still a moral and a political power in India or not.

It’s easy to downplay this and to ask, as some politicians have in Europe, what religion or philosophy has to do with politics. In India, despite appearances and the indifference towards religious matters often showcased by the Indians themselves, religion and philosophy are still significant forces [271]. Read the recent account about two local politicians, the leaders of two major states in Saurâshtra, Junâgadh, and Bhavnagar, Gokulaji and Gaurisankara,[343] and you’ll see whether the Vedânta continues to be a moral and political force in India or not.

But I claim even more for the Vedânta, and I recommend its study, not only to the candidates for the Indian Civil Service, but to all true students of philosophy. It will bring before them a view of life, different from all other views of life which are placed before us in the History of Philosophy. You saw how behind all the Devas or gods, the authors of the Upanishads discovered the Âtman or Self. Of that Self they predicated three things only, that it is, that it perceives, and that it enjoys eternal bliss. All other predicates were negative: it is not this, it is not that—it is beyond anything that we can conceive or name.

But I argue that the Vedânta offers even more, and I encourage its study, not just for those pursuing the Indian Civil Service, but for all genuine students of philosophy. It presents a perspective on life that is distinct from all other philosophies discussed throughout the History of Philosophy. You saw how behind all the gods, the authors of the Upanishads identified the Âtman or Self. They described that Self with only three qualities: it exists, it perceives, and it experiences eternal bliss. Every other description was negative: it is not this, it is not that—it goes beyond anything we can imagine or name.

But that Self, that Highest Self, the Paramâtman, [272]could be discovered after a severe moral and intellectual discipline only, and those who had not yet discovered it were allowed to worship lower gods, and to employ more poetical names to satisfy their human wants. Those who knew the other gods to be but names or persons—personae or masks, in the true sense of the word—pratîkas, as they call them in Sanskrit—knew also that those who worshipped these names or persons, worshipped in truth the Highest Self, though ignorantly. This is a most characteristic feature in the religious history of India. Even in the Bhagavadgîtâ, a rather popular and exoteric exposition of Vedântic doctrines, the Supreme Lord or Bhagavat himself is introduced as saying: "Even those who worship idols, worship me."[344]

But that Self, that Highest Self, the Paramâtman, [272] can only be discovered after going through a tough moral and intellectual training. Those who hadn’t found it yet were allowed to worship lower gods and use more poetic names to meet their human needs. Those who understood that these other gods were just names or personas—personae or masks, in the truest sense—pratîkas, as they call them in Sanskrit—also realized that those who worshipped these names or personas were, in reality, worshipping the Highest Self, though they did so unknowingly. This is a significant aspect of the religious history of India. Even in the Bhagavadgîtâ, a fairly popular and accessible presentation of Vedântic teachings, the Supreme Lord or Bhagavat himself says: "Even those who worship idols, worship me."[344]

But that was not all. As behind the names of Agni, Indra, and Pragâpati, and behind all the mythology of nature, the ancient sages of India had discovered the Âtman—let us call it the objective Self—they perceived also behind the veil of the body, behind the senses, behind the mind, and behind our reason (in fact behind the [273]mythology of the soul, which we often call psychology), another Âtman, or the subjective Self. That Self too was to be discovered by a severe moral and intellectual discipline only, and those who wished to find it, who wished to know, not themselves, but their Self, had to cut far deeper than the senses, or the mind, or the reason, or the ordinary Ego. All these too were Devas, bright apparitions—mere names—yet names meant for something. Much that was most dear, that had seemed for a time their very self, had to be surrendered, before they could find the Self of Selves, the Old Man, the Looker-on, a subject independent of all personality, an existence independent of all life.

But that wasn't all. Just as the ancient sages of India discovered the Âtman—let's call it the objective Self—behind the names of Agni, Indra, and Pragâpati, and all the mythology of nature, they also realized that behind the veil of the body, behind the senses, behind the mind, and behind our reasoning (essentially behind the[273]mythology of the soul, which we often refer to as psychology), lies another Âtman, or the subjective Self. This Self could only be uncovered through strict moral and intellectual discipline, and those who wanted to discover it—who sought to know not just themselves but their Self—had to dig much deeper than the senses, the mind, reason, or the ordinary Ego. All these too were Devas, bright manifestations—just names—but names that held significance. Many things that were most cherished and had felt like their very essence had to be let go of before they could find the Self of Selves, the Old Man, the Observer, a subject that exists independently of all personality, a being that exists independently of all life.

When that point had been reached, then the highest knowledge began to dawn, the Self within (the Pratyagâtman) was drawn toward the Highest Self (the Paramâtman), it found its true self in the Highest Self, and the oneness of the subjective with the objective Self was recognized as underlying all reality, as the dim dream of religion—as the pure light of philosophy.

When that point was reached, the ultimate knowledge began to awaken, the Self within (the Pratyagâtman) was drawn toward the Highest Self (the Paramâtman), finding its true self in the Highest Self. The oneness of the subjective and objective Self was recognized as the foundation of all reality, as the faint dream of religion and the pure light of philosophy.

This fundamental idea is worked out with systematic completeness in the Vedânta philosophy, and no one who can appreciate the lessons contained in Berkeley's philosophy, will read the Upanishads and the Brahmasûtras, and their commentaries without feeling a richer and a wiser man.

This basic idea is thoroughly explored in the Vedânta philosophy, and anyone who understands the lessons in Berkeley's philosophy will read the Upanishads and the Brahmasûtras, along with their commentaries, feeling like a richer and wiser person.

I admit that it requires patience, discrimination, and a certain amount of self-denial before we can discover the grains of solid gold in the dark mines of Eastern philosophy. It is far easier and far more amusing for shallow critics to point out what is absurd and ridiculous in the religion and philosophy of the ancient world than for the earnest student to discover truth and wisdom under strange disguises. Some progress, however, has[274] been made, even during the short span of life that we can remember. The Sacred Books of the East are no longer a mere butt for the invectives of missionaries or the sarcasms of philosophers. They have at last been recognized as historical documents, ay, as the most ancient documents in the history of the human mind, and as palæontological records of an evolution that begins to elicit wider and deeper sympathies than the nebular formation of the planet on which we dwell for a season, or the organic development of that chrysalis which we call man.

I admit that it takes patience, discernment, and a bit of self-discipline before we can uncover the valuable insights within the complex aspects of Eastern philosophy. It’s much easier and more entertaining for casual critics to highlight what seems absurd and ridiculous in the religions and philosophies of the ancient world than for serious students to reveal the truth and wisdom hidden beneath unusual appearances. Some progress, however, has[274] been made, even in our relatively short lives. The Sacred Books of the East are no longer just targets for the attacks of missionaries or the mockery of philosophers. They have finally been recognized as historical documents, indeed, as some of the oldest records in the history of human thought, and as crucial evidence of an evolution that is beginning to inspire broader and deeper understanding than just the cosmic formation of the planet we live on temporarily, or the biological development of what we call humanity.

If you think that I exaggerate, let me read you in conclusion what one of the greatest philosophical critics[345]—and certainly not a man given to admiring the thoughts of others—says of the Vedânta, and more particularly of the Upanishads. Schopenhauer writes:

If you think I'm exaggerating, let me share what one of the greatest philosophical critics[345]—who definitely doesn't admire others' thoughts—says about the Vedânta, especially the Upanishads. Schopenhauer writes:

"In the whole world there is no study so beneficial and so elevating as that of the Upanishads. It has been the solace of my life—it will be the solace of my death."[346]

"In the entire world, there is no study as enlightening and enriching as the Upanishads. It has comforted me in life—it will comfort me in death."[346]


I have thus tried, so far as it was possible in one course of lectures, to give you some idea of ancient India, of its ancient literature, and, more particularly, of its ancient religion. My object was, not merely to place names and facts before you, these you can find in many published books, but, if possible, to make you see and feel the general human interests that are involved in [275]that ancient chapter of the history of the human race. I wished that the Veda and its religion and philosophy should not only seem to you curious or strange, but that you should feel that there was in them something that concerns ourselves, something of our own intellectual growth, some recollections, as it were, of our own childhood, or at least of the childhood of our own race. I feel convinced that, placed as we are here in this life, we have lessons to learn from the Veda, quite as important as the lessons we learn at school from Homer and Virgil, and lessons from the Vedânta quite as instructive as the systems of Plato or Spinoza.

I've tried, as much as possible in this series of lectures, to give you an understanding of ancient India, its literature, and especially its religion. My goal wasn't just to present names and facts—those are available in many published books—but to help you see and feel the broader human interests that are part of [275] that ancient chapter of human history. I wanted you to realize that the Veda, along with its religion and philosophy, isn't just something odd or unfamiliar; it holds relevance to us, touching on our own intellectual growth and evoking memories of our childhood, or at least the childhood of our entire race. I firmly believe that, given our position in life, there are important lessons to learn from the Veda, just as crucial as those we gain from studying Homer and Virgil, and that the lessons from Vedanta are just as enlightening as the teachings of Plato or Spinoza.

I do not mean to say that everybody who wishes to know how the human race came to be what it is, how language came to be what it is, how religion came to be what it is, how manners, customs, laws, and forms of government came to be what they are, how we ourselves came to be what we are, must learn Sanskrit, and must study Vedic Sanskrit. But I do believe that not to know what a study of Sanskrit, and particularly a study of the Veda, has already done for illuminating the darkest passages in the history of the human mind, of that mind on which we ourselves are feeding and living, is a misfortune, or, at all events, a loss, just as I should count it a loss to have passed through life without knowing something, however little, of the geological formation of the earth, or of the sun, and the moon, and the stars—and of the thought, or the will, or the law, that govern their movements.

I’m not saying that everyone who wants to understand how humanity became what it is, how language developed, how religion formed, how our customs, laws, and governments evolved, or how we ourselves came to be, needs to learn Sanskrit or study Vedic Sanskrit. But I truly believe that being unaware of what studying Sanskrit, especially the Veda, has already done to shed light on the darkest parts of human history—on the very mind that shapes our existence—is a real loss. It’s similar to how I would feel it’s a loss to go through life without knowing something, even just a bit, about the geological structure of the earth, or about the sun, the moon, and the stars—and about the thoughts, will, or laws that govern their movements.

FOOTNOTES:

[260] On the early use of letters for public inscriptions, see Hayman, Journal of Philology, 1879, pp. 141, 142, 150; Hicks, "Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions," pp. 1 seqq.

[260] For information on the early use of letters for public inscriptions, refer to Hayman, Journal of Philology, 1879, pp. 141, 142, 150; Hicks, "Manual of Greek Historical Inscriptions," pp. 1 and following.

[261] Herod, (v. 59) says: "I saw Phenician letters on certain tripods in a temple of the Ismenian Apollo at Thebes in Bœotia, the most of them like the Ionian letters."

[261] Herod, (v. 59) says: "I saw Phoenician letters on some tripods in a temple of the Ismenian Apollo at Thebes in Boeotia, most of them similar to the Ionian letters."

[262] Munch, "Die Nordisch Germanischen Völker," p. 240.

[262] Munch, "The Nordic Germanic Peoples," p. 240.

[263] Herod. (v. 58) says: "The Ionians from of old call βὑβλος διφθἑραι, because once, in default of the former, they used to employ the latter. And even down to my own time, many of the barbarians write on such diphtheræ."

[263] Herod. (v. 58) says: "The Ionians have long referred to it as diphthera, because at one time, when the former was not available, they used the latter. And even in my time, a lot of the non-Greeks still write on such diphtheras."

[264] Hekatæos and Kadmos of Miletos (520 b.c.), Charon of Lampsakos (504 b.c.), Xanthos the Lydian (463 b.c.), Pherekydes of Leros (480 b.c.), Hellanikos of Mitylene (450 b.c.), etc.

[264] Hecataeus and Cadmus of Miletus (520 BCE), Charon of Lampsacus (504 BCE), Xanthus the Lydian (463 BCE), Pherekydes of Leros (480 BCE), Hellanicus of Mytilene (450 BCE), etc.

[265] Lewis, "Astronomy," p. 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lewis, "Astronomy," p. 92.

[266] See Hayman, Journal of Philology, 1879, p. 139.

[266] See Hayman, Journal of Philology, 1879, p. 139.

[267] See M. M., "History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature," pp. 497 seqq., "On the Introduction of Writing in India."

[267] See M. M., "History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature," pp. 497 and following, "On the Introduction of Writing in India."

[268] M. M., "History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature," p. 515.

[268] M. M., "History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature," p. 515.

[269] M. M., "Hibbert Lectures," p. 153.

[269] M. M., "Hibbert Lectures," p. 153.

[270] Learning was anciently preserved by memory. The Jewish, or rather Chaldaic Kabala, or Tradition was not written for many centuries. The Druids of ancient Britain preserved their litanies in the same way, and to a Bard a good memory was indispensable, or he would have been refused initiation.—A. W.

[270] In ancient times, knowledge was kept alive through memory. The Jewish, or more accurately Chaldaic Kabala, or Tradition was not documented for many centuries. The Druids of ancient Britain also relied on memory to keep their chants and rituals, and for a Bard, having a strong memory was essential; otherwise, he would not have been allowed to be initiated.—A. W.

[271] See my article on the date of the Kâsikâ in the Indian Antiquary, 1880, p. 305.

[271] Check out my article on the date of the Kâsikâ in the Indian Antiquary, 1880, p. 305.

[272] The translation of the most important passages in I-tsing's work was made for me by one of my Japanese pupils, K. Kasawara.

[272] One of my Japanese students, K. Kasawara, translated the key passages in I-tsing's work for me.

[273] See Bunyiu Nanjio's "Catalogue of the Chinese Tripitaka," p. 372, where Âryasûra, who must have lived before 434 a.d., is mentioned as the author of the "Gâtakamâlâ."

[273] See Bunyiu Nanjio's "Catalogue of the Chinese Tripitaka," p. 372, where Âryasûra, who likely lived before 434 A.D., is mentioned as the author of the "Gâtakamâlâ."

[274] Wellington, 1880.

Wellington, 1880.

[275] De Bello Gall. vi. 14; "History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature," p. 506.

[275] De Bello Gall. vi. 14; "History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature," p. 506.

[276] See De Coulanges, "The Ancient City," Book I. II. "We find this worship of the dead among the Hellenes, among the Latins, among the Sabines, among the Etruscans; we also find it among the Aryas of India. Mention is made of it in the hymns of the Rig-Veda. It is spoken of in the Laws of Manu as the most ancient worship among men.... Before men had any notion of Indra or of Zeus, they adored the dead; they feared them, and addressed them prayers. It seems that the religious sentiment began in this way. It was perhaps while looking upon the dead that man first conceived the idea of the supernatural, and to have a hope beyond what he saw. Death was the first mystery, and it placed man on the track of other mysteries. It raised his thoughts from the visible to the invisible, from the transitory to the eternal, from the human to the divine."

[276] See De Coulanges, "The Ancient City," Book I. II. "We observe this reverence for the dead among the Greeks, among the Romans, among the Sabines, and among the Etruscans; we also see it among the Aryans of India. It's mentioned in the hymns of the Rig-Veda. The Laws of Manu refer to it as the oldest form of worship among humans.... Before people had any concept of Indra or Zeus, they honored the dead; they feared them and offered up prayers to them. It appears that religious feeling originated in this manner. Perhaps it was while contemplating the dead that humans first developed the idea of the supernatural and a hope for something beyond what they could see. Death was the first mystery, and it directed human thought towards other mysteries. It lifted their minds from the visible to the invisible, from the temporary to the eternal, from the human to the divine."

The sacred fire represented the ancestors, and therefore was revered and kept carefully from profanation by the presence of a stranger.—A. W.

The sacred fire symbolized the ancestors and was therefore respected and carefully protected from being disrespected by the presence of an outsider.—A. W.

[277] "Principles of Sociology," p. 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Principles of Sociology," p. 313.

[278] "The Hindu Law of Inheritance is based upon the Hindu religion, and we must be cautious that in administering Hindu law we do not, by acting upon our notions derived from English law, inadvertently wound or offend the religious feelings of those who may be affected by our decisions."—Bengal Law Reports, 103.

[278] "The Hindu Law of Inheritance is rooted in the Hindu religion, and we need to be careful that in applying Hindu law we do not, by relying on our ideas from English law, accidentally hurt or upset the religious sentiments of those who might be impacted by our decisions."—Bengal Law Reports, 103.

"Demons roaming the earth, they started their mission," The ministers of good and protectors of humanity;
Covered with a cloak of airy light,
"Across the vastness of Earth, they soar in their hovering flight."

[280] Cicero, "De Leg." II. 9, 22, "Deorum manium jura sancta sunto; nos leto datos divos habento."

[280] Cicero, "De Leg." II. 9, 22, "The laws of the divine spirits are sacred; let us treat the gods given to death with respect."

[281] See Atharva-Veda XVIII. 2, 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Atharva-Veda 18.2.49.

[282] Rig-Veda X. 14, 1-2. He is called Vaivasvata, the solar (X. 58, 1), and even the son of Vivasvat (X. 14, 5). In a later phase of religious thought Yama is conceived as the first man (Atharva-Veda XVIII. 3, 13, as compared with Rig-Veda X. 14, 1).

[282] Rig-Veda X. 14, 1-2. He’s referred to as Vaivasvata, the sun god (X. 58, 1), and also the son of Vivasvat (X. 14, 5). In a later stage of religious belief, Yama is seen as the first man (Atharva-Veda XVIII. 3, 13, compared to Rig-Veda X. 14, 1).

[283] Rig-Veda X. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda X. 14.

[284] In the Avesta many of these things are done by Ahura-Mazda with the help of the Fravashis.

[284] In the Avesta, many of these actions are carried out by Ahura-Mazda with the assistance of the Fravashis.

[285] See Satapatha Brâhmana I. 9, 3, 10; VI. 5, 4, 8.

[285] See Satapatha Brâhmana I. 9, 3, 10; VI. 5, 4, 8.

[286] Rig-Veda VIII. 48, 3: "We drank Soma, we became immortal, we went to the light, we found the gods;" VIII. 48, 12.

[286] Rig-Veda VIII. 48, 3: "We drank Soma, we became immortal, we went to the light, we found the gods;" VIII. 48, 12.

[287] Rig-Veda IX. 97, 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda IX. 97, 39.

[288] L. c. X. 14, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 14, 6.

[289] L. c. X. 16, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. X. 16, 10.

[290] A translation considerably differing from my own is given by Sarvâdhikâri in his "Tagore Lectures for 1880," p. 34.

[290] A translation that is quite different from mine is provided by Sarvâdhikâri in his "Tagore Lectures for 1880," p. 34.

[291] Cf. Max Müller, Rig-Veda, transl. vol. i. p. 24.

[291] See Max Müller, Rig-Veda, translation vol. i, p. 24.

[292] In a previous note will be found the statement by Professor De Coulanges, of Strasburg, that in India, as in other countries, a belief in the ancestral spirits came first, and a belief in divinities afterward. Professor Müller cites other arguments which might be employed in support of such a theory. The name of the oldest and greatest among the Devas, for instance, is not simply Dyaus, but Dyaush-pitâ, Heaven-Father; and there are several names of the same character, not only in Sanskrit, but in Greek and Latin also. Jupiter and Zeus Pater are forms of the appellation mentioned, and mean the Father in Heaven. It does certainly look as though Dyaus, the sky, had become personal and worshipped only after he had been raised to the category of a Pitri, a father; and that this predicate of Father must have been elaborated first before it could have been used, to comprehend Dyaus, the sky, Varuna, and other Devas. Professor Müller, however, denies that this is the whole truth in the case. The Vedic poets, he remarks, believed in Devas—gods, if we must so call them—literally, the bright ones; Pitris, fathers; and Manushyas, men, mortals. (Atharva-Veda, X. 6, 32.) Who came first and who came after it is difficult to say; but as soon as the three were placed side by side, the Devas certainly stood the highest, then followed the Pitris, and last came the mortals. Ancient thought did not comprehend the three under one concept, but it paved the way to it. The mortals after passing through death became Fathers, and the Fathers became the companions of the Devas.

[292] In a previous note, there's a statement by Professor De Coulanges from Strasburg, indicating that in India, like in other countries, the belief in ancestral spirits came first, followed by the belief in gods. Professor Müller presents additional arguments that could support this theory. For example, the name of the oldest and most important among the Devas isn't just Dyaus, but Dyaush-pitâ, meaning Heaven-Father; there are several similar names not only in Sanskrit but also in Greek and Latin. Jupiter and Zeus Pater are variations of this name, meaning Father in Heaven. It definitely seems like Dyaus, the sky, became personal and was worshiped only after he was elevated to the status of a Pitri, a father; and this notion of Father must have been developed first before it could be applied to Dyaus, the sky, Varuna, and other Devas. However, Professor Müller contends that this isn't the complete truth. The Vedic poets, he notes, believed in Devas—gods, or as we might say, the bright ones; Pitris, fathers; and Manushyas, humans, mortals. (Atharva-Veda, X. 6, 32.) It's hard to determine which came first; however, when the three are considered together, the Devas were certainly regarded as the highest, followed by the Pitris, and finally the mortals. Ancient thought didn’t group the three under a single concept, but it laid the groundwork for it. Mortals, after death, became Fathers, and the Fathers became companions of the Devas.

In Manu there is an advance beyond this point. The world, all that moves and rests, we are told (Manu III., 201), has been made by the Devas; but the Devas and Danavas were born of the Pitris, and the Pitris of the Rishis. Originally the Rishis were the poets of the Vedas, seven in number; and we are not told how they came to be placed above the Devas and Pitris. It does not, however, appear utterly beyond the power to solve. The Vedas were the production of the Rishis, and the Pitris, being perpetuated thus to human memory, became by a figure of speech their offspring. The Devas sprung from the Pitris, because it was usual to apotheosize the dead. "Our ancestors desired," says Cicero, "that the men who had quitted this life should be counted in the number of gods." Again, the conception of patrons or Pitris to each family and tribe naturally led to the idea of a Providence over all; and so the Pitri begat the Deva. This religion preceded and has outlasted the other.—A. W.

In Manu, there is a development beyond this point. We're told that the world, everything that moves and rests (Manu III., 201), was created by the Devas; however, the Devas and Danavas were born from the Pitris, and the Pitris originated from the Rishis. Originally, the Rishis were the poets of the Vedas, seven in total; and it's not explained how they were elevated above the Devas and Pitris. Nevertheless, it doesn't seem completely impossible to figure out. The Vedas were created by the Rishis, and since the Pitris were preserved in human memory in this way, they became, in a metaphorical sense, their offspring. The Devas arose from the Pitris because it was common to deify the dead. "Our ancestors wanted," Cicero states, "that those who had left this life should be counted among the gods." Additionally, the idea of family and tribal patrons, or Pitris, naturally led to the belief in a higher power overseeing everything; thus, the Pitri gave rise to the Deva. This belief system came before and has lasted longer than the others.—A. W.

[293] Satapatha Brâhmana XI. 5, 6, 1; Taitt. Âr. II. 11, 10; Âsvalâyana Grihya-sûtras III. 1, 1; Pâraskara Grihya-sûtras II. 9, 1; Âpastamba, Dharma-sûtras, translated by Bühler, pp. 47 seq.

[293] Satapatha Brâhmana XI. 5, 6, 1; Taitt. Âr. II. 11, 10; Âsvalâyana Grihya-sûtras III. 1, 1; Pâraskara Grihya-sûtras II. 9, 1; Âpastamba, Dharma-sûtras, translated by Bühler, pp. 47 seq.

[294] In the Sânkhâyana Grihya (I. 5) four Pâka-yaas are mentioned, called Huta, ahuta, prahuta, prâsita.

[294] In the Sânkhâyana Grihya (I. 5), four types of Pâka-yajñas are mentioned, called Huta, Ahuta, Prahuta, and Prâsita.

[295] Âsv. Grihya-sûtras I. 3, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Âsv. Grihya-sûtras I. 3, 10.

[296] Manu III. 117-118.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Manu III. 117-118.

[297] L. c. III. 85.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. III. 85.

[298] See Des Coulanges, "Ancient City," I. 3. "Especially were the meals of the family religions acts. The god [the sacred fire] presided there. He had cooked the bread and prepared the food; a prayer, therefore, was due at the beginning and end of the repast. Before eating, they placed upon the altar the first fruits of the food; before drinking, they poured out a libation of wine. This was the god's portion. No one doubted that he was present, that he ate and drank; for did they not see the flame increase as if it had been nourished by the provisions offered? Thus the meal was divided between the man and the god. It was a sacred ceremony, by which they held communion with each other.... The religion of the sacred fire dates from the distant and dim epoch when there were yet no Greeks, no Italians, no Hindus, when there were only Aryas. When the tribes separated they carried this worship with them, some to the banks of the Ganges, others to the shores of the Mediterranean.... Each group chose its own gods, but all preserved as an ancient legacy the first religion which they had known and practiced in the common cradle of their race."

[298] See Des Coulanges, "Ancient City," I. 3. "The family meals were especially acts of worship. The god [the sacred fire] presided over them. He had cooked the bread and prepared the food; therefore, a prayer was required at both the beginning and the end of the meal. Before eating, they would place the first fruits of the food on the altar; before drinking, they poured out a libation of wine. This was the portion for the god. No one doubted that he was present, that he ate and drank; for did they not see the flame rise as if it had been fed by the offerings made? Thus the meal was shared between the man and the god. It was a sacred ceremony, through which they connected with one another... The religion of the sacred fire dates back to a distant and unclear time when there were no Greeks, no Italians, no Hindus, only Aryas. When the tribes split, they took this worship with them, some to the banks of the Ganges, others to the shores of the Mediterranean... Each group chose their own gods, but all preserved as an ancient legacy the first religion they had known and practiced in the shared cradle of their race."

The fire in the house denoted the ancestor, or pitri, and in turn the serpent was revered as a living fire, and so an appropriate symbol of the First Father.—A. W.

The fire in the house represented the ancestor, or pitri, and in return, the serpent was honored as a living fire, making it a fitting symbol of the First Father.—A. W.

[299] "Taittirîyâranyaka," Preface, p. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Taittirîyâranyaka," Preface, p. 23.

[300] Mâsi mâsi vo 'sanam iti sruteh; Gobhilîya Grihya sûtras, p. 1055.

[300] Saving stone, without neglect in practice sruteh; Gobhilîya Grihya sûtras, p. 1055.

[301] See "Pindapitriyaa," von Dr. O. Donner, 1870. The restriction to three ancestors, father, grandfather, and great-grandfather, occurs in the Vâgasaneyi-samhitâ, XIX. 36-37.

[301] See "Pindapitriyaa," by Dr. O. Donner, 1870. The limitation to three ancestors—father, grandfather, and great-grandfather—appears in the Vâgasaneyi-samhitâ, XIX. 36-37.

[302] There is, however, great variety in these matters, according to different sâkhâs. Thus, according to the Gobhila-sâkhâ, the Pinda Pitriyaa is to be considered as smârta, not as srauta (pinda-pitriyaah khalv asmakkhâkhâyâm nâsti); while others maintain that an agnimat should perform the smârta, a srautâgnimat the srauta Pitriyaa; see Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras, p. 671. On page 667 we read: anagner amâvasyâsraddhâ, nânvâhâryam ity âdaraniyam.

[302] There is, however, a lot of variation in these matters, depending on different sâkhâs. According to the Gobhila-sâkhâ, the Pinda Pitriyaa should be seen as smârta, not as srauta (pinda-pitriyaah khalv asmakkhâkhâyâm nâsti); while others argue that an agnimat should perform the smârta, and a srautâgnimat should perform the srauta Pitriyaa; see Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras, p. 671. On page 667 we read: anagner amâvasyâsraddhâ, nânvâhâryam ity âdaraniyam.

[303] "Über Todtenbestattung und Opfergebräuche im Veda," in "Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft," vol. ix. 1856.

[303] "On Funerary Practices and Sacrificial Rites in the Veda," in "Journal of the German Oriental Society," vol. ix. 1856.

[304] Asvalâyana Grihya-sûtras IV. 4, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asvalayana Grihya-sutras IV. 4, 10.

[305] Manu V. 64-65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Manu V. 64-65.

[306] Bühler, Âpastamba, "Sacred Books of the East," vol. ii., p. 138; also "Srâddhâkalpa," p. 890. Though the Srâddha is prescribed in the "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," IV. 4, 2-3, it is not described there, but in a separate treatise, the Srâddha-kalpa.

[306] Bühler, Âpastamba, "Sacred Books of the East," vol. ii., p. 138; also "Srâddhâkalpa," p. 890. Although the Srâddha is mentioned in the "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," IV. 4, 2-3, it’s not described there, but in a separate text, the Srâddha-kalpa.

[307] As meaning the food, srâddha occurs in srâddhabhug and similar words. As meaning the sacrificial act, it is explained, yatraitak khraddhayâ dîyate tad eva karma srâddhasabdâbhidheyam. Pretam pitrîms ka nirdisya bhogyam yat priyam âtmanah sraddhayâ dîyate yatra tak khrâddham parikîrtitam. "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 892. We also read sraddhânvitah srâddham kurvîta, "let a man perform the srâddha with faith;" "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1053.

[307] When referring to food, srâddha appears in terms like srâddhabhug and similar words. When referring to the act of sacrifice, it's explained as: where food is offered with faith, that is called srâddha. Regarding the ancestors, whatever food is offered with love for oneself is identified as srâddha. "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 892. We also read, sraddhânvitah srâddham kurvîta, "let a person perform the srâddha with faith;" "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1053.

[308] Manu III. 82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Manu III. 82.

[309] Pitn uddisya yad dîyate brâhmanebhyah sraddhayâ tak khrâdd ham.

[309] When offerings are given to Brahmins with faith, it leads to purification.

[310] Âpastamba II. 16, 3, Brâhmanâs tv âhavanîyârthe.

[310] Pastamba II. 16, 3, Brahmanas talk about the havanīya rite.

[311] L. c. p. 142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. p. 142.

[312] Manu III. 138, 140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Manu III. 138, 140.

[313]sv. Grihya-sûtras" IV. 5, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Âs v. Grihya-sûtras" IV. 5, 8.

[314] It is described as a vikriti of the Pârvana-srâddha in "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1011.

[314] It is referred to as a vikriti of the Pârvana-srâddha in "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1011.

[315] One of the differences between the acts before and after the Sapindîkarana is noted by Sâlankâyana:—Sapindîkaranam yâvad rigudarbhaih pitrikriyâ Sapindîkaranâd ûrdhvam dvigunair vidhivad bhavet. "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 930.

[315] One of the differences between the actions before and after the Sapiṇḍīkāra is noted by Sālaṅkāyana:—Sapiṇḍīkāra is performed for the ancestors until the time of the rigudarbhai, and thereafter, the rites should be done according to the rules with two offerings above that. "Gobhilīya Gṛhya-sūtras," p. 930.

[316] "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1023.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1023.

[317] "Grihya-sûtras," ed. Oldenberg, p. 83.

[317] "Grihya-sûtras," edited by Oldenberg, p. 83.

[318] A pratyâbdikam ekoddishtam on the anniversary of the deceased is mentioned by Gobhilîya, l. c. p. 1011.

[318] A pratyâbdikam ekoddishtam on the anniversary of the deceased is mentioned by Gobhilîya, l. c. p. 1011.

[319] "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1039.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1039.

[320] "Sânkh. Grihya," p. 83; "Gobh. Grihya," p. 1024. According to some authorities the ekoddishta is called nava, new, during ten days; navamisra, mixed, for six months; and purâna, old, afterward. "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1020.

[320] "Sânkh. Grihya," p. 83; "Gobh. Grihya," p. 1024. According to some experts, the ekoddishta is referred to as nava, which means new, for ten days; navamisra, meaning mixed, for six months; and purâna, which translates to old, afterward. "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1020.

[321] "Gobhilîya," l. c. p. 1032.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gobhilîya," l. c. p. 1032.

[322] "Gobhilîya," l. c. p. 1047.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gobhilîya," l. c. p. 1047.

[323] "Life and Essays," ii. p. 195.

[323] "Life and Essays," ii. p. 195.

[324] Colebrooke adds that in most provinces the periods for these sixteen ceremonies, and for the concluding obsequies entitled Sapindana, are anticipated, and the whole is completed on the second or third day; after which they are again performed at the proper times, but in honor of the whole set of progenitors instead of the deceased singly. It is this which Dr. Donner, in his learned paper on the "Pindapitriyaa" (p. 11), takes as the general rule.

[324] Colebrooke notes that in most regions, the timing for these sixteen ceremonies, along with the final rituals called Sapindana, is moved up, and everything is finished by the second or third day. After that, they are performed again at the appropriate times, but this time in honor of all the ancestors instead of just the deceased. This is what Dr. Donner discusses in his scholarly article on the "Pindapitriyaa" (p. 11), considering it the standard practice.

[325] See this subject most exhaustively treated, particularly in its bearings on the law of inheritance, in Rajkumar Sarvâdhikâri's "Tagore Law Lectures for 1880," p. 93.

[325] This topic is covered in great detail, especially regarding its implications for inheritance law, in Rajkumar Sarvâdhikâri's "Tagore Law Lectures for 1880," p. 93.

[326] "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 892.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 892.

[327] L. c. p. 897.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. c. p. 897.

[328] See p. 666, and p. 1008. Grihyakârah pindapitriyaasya srâddhatvam âha.

[328] See p. 666, and p. 1008. Grihyakârah pindapitriyaasya srâddhatvam âha.

[329] Gobhila IV. 4, 3, itarad anvâhâryam. But the commentators add anagner amâvasyâsrâddham, nânvâhâryam. According to Gobhila there ought to be the Vaisvadeva offering and the Bali offering at the end of each Pârvana-srâddha; see "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1005, but no Vaisvadeva at an ekoddishta srâddha, l. c. p. 1020.

[329] Gobhila IV. 4, 3, the other offerings are necessary. But the commentators add that an offering for the new moon is not included. According to Gobhila, there should be a Vaisvadeva offering and the Bali offering at the end of each Pârvana-srâddha; see "Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtras," p. 1005, but there's no Vaisvadeva at an ekoddishta srâddha, l. c. p. 1020.

[330] L. c. pp. 1005-1010; "Nirnayasindhu," p. 270.

[330] L. c. pp. 1005-1010; "Nirnayasindhu," p. 270.

[331] See Burnell, "The Law of Partition," p. 31.

[331] See Burnell, "The Law of Partition," p. 31.

[332] Kalau tâvad gavâlambho mâmsadânam ka srâddhe nishiddham, Gobhilena tu madhyamâshtakâyâm vâstukarmani ka gavâlambho vihitah, mâmsakarus kânvashtakyasrâddhe; Gobhilîya Grihya-sûtra, ed. "Kandrakânta Tarkâlankâra, Viapti," p. 8.

[332] If the consumption of meat is prohibited during the ritual, Gobhila states that in the case of the medium-sized offerings, meat is allowed in the ritual of the offerings; according to the Gobhilîya Grhya-sutra, edited by "Kandrakânta Tarkâlankâra, Vigñapti," p. 8.

[333] It may be seriously doubted whether prayers to the dead or for the dead satisfy any craving of the human heart. With us in "the North," a shrinking from "open manifestations of grief" has nothing whatever to do with the matter. Those who refuse to engage in such worship believe and teach that the dead are not gods and cannot be helped by our prayers. Reason, not feeling, prevents such worship.—Am. Pubs.

[333] It's seriously questionable whether prayers to the dead or for the dead really fulfill any deep needs of the human heart. Here in "the North," a reluctance to show "open displays of grief" has nothing to do with it. Those who choose not to participate in such worship believe and teach that the dead are not gods and can't be helped by our prayers. It's reason, not emotion, that stops such worship.—American pubs.

[334] A deeper idea than affection inspired this custom. Every kinsman was always such, living or dead; and hence the service of the dead was sacred and essential. The Srâddhas were adopted as the performance of such offices. There were twelve forms of this service: 1. The daily offering to ancestors. 2. The srâddha for a person lately deceased, and not yet included with the pitris. 3. The srâddha offered for a specific object. 4. The offering made on occasions of rejoicing. 5. The srâddha performed when the recently-departed has been incorporated among the Pitris. 6. The srâddha performed on a parvan-day, i.e., new moon, the eighth day, fourteenth day, and full moon. 7. The srâddha performed in a house of assembly for the benefit of learned men. 8. Expiatory. 9. Part of some other ceremony. 10. Offered for the sake of the Devas. 11. Performed before going on a journey. 12. Srâddha for the sake of wealth. The srâddhas may be performed in one's own house, or in some secluded and pure place. The number performed each year by those who can afford it varies considerably; but ninety-six appears to be the more common. The most fervent are the twelve new-moon rites; four Yuga and fourteen Manu rites; twelve corresponding to the passages of the sun into the zodiacal mansions, etc.—A. W.

[334] A deeper meaning than just love inspired this custom. Every family member was always important, whether alive or dead; therefore, honoring the deceased was vital and sacred. The Srâddhas were established to carry out these rituals. There were twelve types of this service: 1. The daily offering to ancestors. 2. The srâddha for someone recently deceased, who hasn’t yet been welcomed among the pitris. 3. The srâddha offered for a specific purpose. 4. The offering made to celebrate joyous occasions. 5. The srâddha done when the recently departed is accepted among the Pitris. 6. The srâddha performed on a parvan-day, such as new moon, the eighth day, fourteenth day, and full moon. 7. The srâddha conducted in a gathering for the benefit of scholars. 8. For atonement. 9. Part of another ceremony. 10. Offered for the Devas' sake. 11. Performed before starting a journey. 12. Srâddha for the purpose of wealth. The srâddhas can be performed at home or in a peaceful and pure location. The number performed each year by those who can afford it varies widely; however, ninety-six seems to be the average. The most earnest are the twelve new-moon rites; four Yuga and fourteen Manu rites; twelve corresponding to the sun's transition into the zodiac signs, etc.—A. W.

[335] See "Hibbert Lectures," new ed. pp. 243-255.

[335] See "Hibbert Lectures," new ed. pp. 243-255.

[336] The same concept is found in the Platonic Dialogue between Sokrates and Euthyphrôn. The philosopher asks the diviner to tell what is holy and what impiety. "That which is pleasing to the gods is holy, and that which is not pleasing to them is impious" promptly replies the mantis, "To be holy is to be just," said Sokrates; "Is the thing holy because they love it, or do they love it because it is holy?" Euthyphrôn hurried away in alarm. He had acknowledged unwittingly that holiness or justice was supreme above all gods; and this highest concept, this highest faith, he dared not entertain.—A. W.

[336] The same idea is present in the Platonic Dialogue between Socrates and Euthyphro. The philosopher asks the seer to explain what is holy and what is impious. "What pleases the gods is holy, and what doesn’t please them is impious," the seer quickly responds. "To be holy is to be just," Socrates says; "Is something holy because the gods love it, or do they love it because it is holy?" Euthyphro quickly left in a panic. He had unwittingly admitted that holiness or justice is above all the gods; and this highest idea, this highest belief, he could not bear to consider.—A. W.

[337] In Chinese we find that the same three aspects of religion and their intimate relationship were recognized, as, for instance, when Confucius says to the Prince of Sung: "Honor the sky (worship of Devas), reverence the Manes (worship of Pitris); if you do this, sun and moon will keep their appointed time (Rita)." Happel, "Altchinesische Reichsreligion," p. 11.

[337] In Chinese thought, we see that the same three aspects of religion and their close relationship were acknowledged, as when Confucius tells the Prince of Sung: "Honor the sky (worship of Devas), respect the ancestors (worship of Pitris); if you do this, the sun and moon will follow their proper course (Rita)." Happel, "Altchinesische Reichsreligion," p. 11.

[338] Rig-Veda I. 164, 46; "Hibbert Lectures," p. 311.

[338] Rig-Veda I. 164, 46; "Hibbert Lectures," p. 311.

[339] Rig-Veda X. 114, 5; "Hibbert Lectures," p. 313.

[339] Rig-Veda X. 114, 5; "Hibbert Lectures," p. 313.

[340] Rig-Veda I. 164, 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rig-Veda I. 164, 4.

[341] Τὺ δὲ φρόνημα τοῦ πνεὺματος ζωὴ καὶ εὶρἡνη. See also Ruskin, "Sesame," p. 63.

[341] The mindset of the spirit is life and peace. See also Ruskin, "Sesame," p. 63.

[342] Major Jacob, "Manual of Hindu Pantheism," Preface.

[342] Major Jacob, "Manual of Hindu Pantheism," Preface.

[343] "Life and Letters of Gokulaji Sampattirâma Zâlâ and his views of the Vedânta, by Manassukharâma Sûryarâma Tripâthî." Bombay, 1881.

[343] "Life and Letters of Gokulaji Sampattirâma Zâlâ and his views on Vedânta, by Manassukharâma Sûryarâma Tripâthî." Bombay, 1881.

As a young man Gokulaji, the son of a good family, learned Persian and Sanskrit. His chief interest in life, in the midst of a most successful political career, was the "Vedânta." A little insight, we are told, into this knowledge turned his heart to higher objects, promising him freedom from grief, and blessedness, the highest aim of all. This was the turning-point of his inner life. When the celebrated Vedânti anchorite, Râma Bâvâ, visited Junâgadh, Gokulaji became his pupil. When another anchorite, Paramahansa Sakkidânanda, passed through Junâgadh on a pilgrimage to Girnar, Gokulaji was regularly initiated in the secrets of the Vedânta. He soon became highly proficient in it, and through the whole course of his life, whether in power or in disgrace, his belief in the doctrines of the Vedânta supported him, and made him, in the opinion of English statesmen, the model of what a native statesman ought to be.

As a young man, Gokulaji, the son of a respectable family, studied Persian and Sanskrit. Despite having a very successful political career, his main interest in life was the "Vedânta." A little understanding of this knowledge inspired him to pursue higher aspirations, offering him freedom from sorrow and blessedness, which is the ultimate goal of all. This marked a pivotal moment in his inner life. When the famous Vedânti hermit, Râma Bâvâ, came to Junâgadh, Gokulaji became his disciple. Later, when another hermit, Paramahansa Sakkidânanda, traveled through Junâgadh on a pilgrimage to Girnar, Gokulaji was formally initiated into the secrets of the Vedânta. He quickly became very skilled in it, and throughout his life, whether in power or in disgrace, his faith in Vedânta's teachings sustained him, making him, in the eyes of English statesmen, the ideal model of a native statesman.

[344] Professor Kuenen discovers a similar idea in the words placed in the mouth of Jehovah by the prophet Malachi, i. 14: "For I am a great King, and my name is feared among the heathen." "The reference," he says, "is distinctly to the adoration already offered to Yahweh by the people, whenever they serve their own gods with true reverence and honest zeal.(A1) Even in Deuteronomy the adoration of these other gods by the nations is represented as a dispensation of Yahweh. Malachi goes a step further, and accepts their worship as a tribute which in reality falls to Yahweh—to Him, the Only True. Thus the opposition between Yahweh and the other gods, and afterward between the one true God and the imaginary gods, makes room here for the still higher conception that the adoration of Yahweh is the essence and the truth of all religion." "Hibbert Lectures," p. 181.

[344] Professor Kuenen finds a similar idea in the words spoken by Jehovah through the prophet Malachi, i. 14: "For I am a great King, and my name is feared among the nations." "The reference," he notes, "clearly points to the worship already given to Yahweh by the people whenever they genuinely honor their own gods with true reverence and sincere passion. Even in Deuteronomy, the worship of these other gods by the nations is portrayed as part of Yahweh's plan. Malachi goes a step further and accepts their worship as a tribute that really belongs to Yahweh—to Him, the One True God. This sets up a contrast between Yahweh and the other gods, and later between the one true God and the false gods, creating space for the even deeper idea that worshiping Yahweh is the core and truth of all religion." "Hibbert Lectures," p. 181.

A1: There is, we believe, not the slightest authority for reading Malachi in this way; any reader of the Old Testament is competent to judge for himself.—Am. Pubs.

A1: We believe there is absolutely no basis for interpreting Malachi this way; anyone who reads the Old Testament can assess it for themselves.—American Pubs.

[345] The author's enthusiasm has carried him beyond bounds. The weight to be given to Schopenhauer's opinion touching any religious subject may be measured by the following quotation: "The happiest moment of life is the completest forgetfulness of self in sleep, and the wretchedest is the most wakeful and conscious."—Am. Pubs.

[345] The author's excitement has taken him too far. The significance of Schopenhauer's views on any religious topic can be gauged by this quote: "The happiest moment in life is the total forgetfulness of self in sleep, and the saddest is the most alert and aware."—American pubs.

[346] "Sacred Books of the East," vol. i, "The Upanishads," translated by M. M.; Introduction, p. lxi.

[346] "Sacred Books of the East," vol. i, "The Upanishads," translated by M. M.; Introduction, p. lxi.


INDEX.

  • A.
  • ABBA Seen river, 192.
  • Abraiaman, 74.
  • Abu Fazl, on the Hindus, 75.
  • Active side of human nature in Europe, 120.
  • Aditi, meaning of, 215.
  • Âditya, 158.
  • Âdityas, 215.
  • Adrogha, 83.
  • Sky gods, 168.
  • Afghanistan, 159;
    • inhabitants of, 189.
  • Agni, god of fire, 167.
  • Fire, fire, 41;
    • as a terrestrial deity, 195.
  • Aitareya Brahmana, on heaven and earth, 175.
  • Alex the Great, 37;
    • changes the name of a river, 191.
  • Total Sacrifice, the, 85.
  • Alphabet, the, whence derived, 86;
    • Ionian and Phœnician, 222;
    • two used in Asoka's inscription, 225.
  • Amitabha worship, 106.
  • Anaxagoras, his doctrine, 177.
  • Ancestors, spirits of, 238;
    • worship of, 239.
  • Animism, 130.
  • Aurita, 83.
  • Archaeological survey of India, 26.
  • Arrian, on the Hindus, 73;
    • rivers known to, 191.
  • Indo-Aryans, the, our intellectual relatives, 33;
    • seven branches of, 41;
    • found in Sanskrit literature, 116;
    • religion of, 161.
  • Asmi, I am, 43.
  • Asoka, king, 96;
    • adopts Buddhism, 106;
    • author of the first inscriptions, 225;
    • language of the same, 234.
  • Astrology, ancient, in India, 114;
    • in the Veda, 150;
    • in China, 151.
  • Âtman, the Self, 265.
  • Avatars of Vishnu, three, 153.
  • B.
  • Babylonian division of time, 36;
    • influences on Vedic poems, 145;
    • on Vedic astronomy, 147;
    • zodiac, 158.
  • Barzoi, 114.
  • Bastian, on the Polynesian myths, 169.
  • Bengal, the people of, 55;
    • villages of, 65;
    • schools in, 80.
  • Bengali, 161.
  • Bhagavad Gita, 272.
  • Bhagavat, supreme lord, 272.
  • Bimetal currency, 37.
  • Bhishma, death of, 83.
  • Bible, the, Sanskrit words in, 28;
    • and the Jewish race, 140.
  • References survey of India, 102.
  • Books read by ancient nations compared with modern, 137.
  • Bopp, his comparative grammar, 46.
  • Brahma sacrifice, 249.
  • Brahma Samâj, of india, 163.
  • Brāhmana, 162.
  • Brahmanas, on truth, 84;
    • as a class, 256.
  • Buddha and the popular dialects, 96.
  • Buddhism, chief source of our fables, 27;
    • striking coincidences with Christianity, 108;
    • its rise, 234.
  • Burnouf, 115.
  • C.
  • Kabul river, 192.
  • Caesar, on the Druids and their memorizing, 233.
  • Canaan, 140.
  • Carlyle, his opinion of historical works, xvi.
  • Social class, origin of, 117;
    • in the laws of Manu, 117;
    • in the Rig-Veda, 117.
  • Cat, the domestic, its original home, 42.
  • China, origin of the name, 151;
    • chronicles of, 104;
    • lunar stations of, 150;
    • aspects of religion, 264.
  • Christian religion, the, and the Jewish race, 35.
  • Civic service examinations, Indian, 20.
  • Climate-related influences on morals and social life, 120.
  • Cash of India, 26.
  • Colebrooke's religious ceremonies, 247.
  • Ad honor in India, 82.
  • Shopping between India and Syria in Solomon's time, 28.
  • Ad writing, 225.
  • Confucius, a hard student, 230. [278]
  • Conquerors of India, 30.
  • Coulanges, Professor, his opinion on religious beliefs, 245.
  • Cunningham's Ancient Geography of India, 192.
  • Cylinders of Babylon, 139.
  • D.
  • Robbers, 79.
  • Darwin, 141.
  • Morning, the, 173.
  • Dayananda's introduction to the Rig-Veda, 104.
  • Flood, the, 153;
    • in Hindu literature, 154;
    • not borrowed from the Old Testament, 157;
    • its natural origin, 159.
  • Left spirits, 237;
    • honors paid to, 240;
    • ceremonies to, 246.
  • Deva, 159;
    • the meaning of, 236.
  • Devapatnîs, wives of the gods, 164.
  • Devâpi's prayer for rain, 204.
  • Development of human character in India and Europe, 118.
  • Dialects in Asoka's time, 106.
  • Diphtheria, 222.
  • Divvy Manes, 240.
  • Donkey, in the lion's skin, 27;
    • in the tiger's skin, 28.
  • Druids, their memory, 233.
  • Dyaus and Zeus, 213.
  • E.
  • Êabânî, 158.
  • East, the, our original home, 49.
  • Ecliptic, Indian, 153.
  • Learning of the human race, 107.
  • Learning in India, by training the memory, 232.
  • Egyptian hieroglyphics preserved in the alphabet, 36.
  • Elphinstone, Mountstuart, his opinion of the Hindus, 77.
  • English officers in India, 69.
  • English oriental scholars, a list of, 22.
  • Eos and Ushas, 201.
  • Estonian prayer to Picker, the god of thunder, 211.
  • Euripides, on the marriage of heaven and earth, 177.
  • Tests, work produced at, 20.
  • F.
  • Stories with moral lessons, migration of, 27.
  • Lies, no mortal sin, five cases of, 89.
  • Dads, Hymn to the, 241.
  • Limited, the, impossible without the infinite, 126.
  • Fire, names for, 41;
    • as a civilizer, 195;
    • a terrestrial deity, 195;
    • why worshipped, 196.
  • Five nations, the, 117.
  • Five sacrifices, religious duties, 249.
  • Fravashis, in Persia, 240.
  • Freddie the Great, 34.
  • Priest Jordanus, opinion of Hindu character, 75.
  • Funeral Service ceremonies, 248;
    • an earlier worship, 252;
    • striking coincidences, 253;
    • burial and cremation, 253.
  • G.
  • Gainas, language of, 97.
  • Galileo, his theory, 135.
  • Ganga, sources of, 96;
    • its tributaries, 187.
  • Gataka, 30.
  • Gathas, 107.
  • Buddha allows a lie, 88.
  • Germany, study of Sanskrit in, 22.
  • Jewels, the nine, 114.
  • Gill, Rev. W., myths and songs of the South Pacific, 169;
    • savage life in Polynesia, 233.
  • Deities in the Veda, their testimony for truth, 83;
    • the number of, 164;
    • river gods and goddesses, 167;
    • made and unmade by men, 182;
    • growth of a divine conception in the human mind, 198.
  • Golden Rule, the, 92.
  • Goethe's West-östlicher Divan, 22.
  • Gokulaji, the model native statesman, 271.
  • Grassman, translation of Sanskrit words, 183.
  • Greek alphabet, age of, 221.
  • Greek literature, its study and use, 23;
    • when first written, 222.
  • Greek deities, their physical origin, 129.
  • Greek philosophy our model, 38.
  • Greek cuisine and Latin, similarity between, 40.
  • Grimm, identification of Parganya and Perûn, 210.
  • Growth of ancient religions, 128.
  • Grunau on old Prussian gods, 210.
  • Guidebooks, Greek, 223.
  • Naked philosophers, Indian, 123.
  • H.
  • Tough, his Manual of Buddhism, 97.
  • Hastings, Warren, and the Darics, 216;
    • opinion of Hindu character, 79.
  • Hebrew religion, foreign influences in, 145.
  • Heber, Bishop, opinion of the Hindus, 79.
  • Heaven and Earth, 169;
    • Mâori legend of, 173;
    • Vedic legends of, 175;
    • Greek legends of, 176;
    • epithets for, in Veda, 178;
    • as seen by Vedic poets, 178.
  • Henotheism, 166.
  • Herodotus, 223.
  • Hindus, truthful character of, 52;
    • the charge of their untruthfulness refuted, 53;
    • origin of the charge, 54;
    • different races and characteristics of, 55;
    • testimony of trustworthy witnesses, 55;
    • their litigiousness, 60;[279]
    • their treatment by Mohammedan conquerors, 72;
    • reason for unfavorable opinion of, 76;
    • their commercial honor, 82;
    • their real character transcendent, 126;
    • their religion, 127;
    • sacrifices and priestly rites, 148;
    • knowledge of astronomy, 153;
    • first acquainted with an alphabet, 224.
  • Hindustani, 95.
  • Hiranyagharba, 164.
  • History, its object and study, 34;
    • its true sense, 44.
  • Hitopadesa, fables of, 110.
  • Khoisan river names, 188.
  • Hymns to Homer, 140;
    • heaven and earth in the, 176.
  • Human Mind, study of, India important for, 33.
  • Humboldt Alexander von, on Kâlidâsa, 110.
  • Hydaspes River, 192.
  • Hydraotis, or Hyarotis, 191.
  • Hypasis, or Hyphasis, 191.
  • I.
  • Idâ, 156.
  • Idrisi, on the Hindus, 74.
  • Ijjar, April-May, 158.
  • India, what it can teach us, 19;
    • a paradise, 24;
    • its literature a corrective, 24;
    • past and present aspects of, 25;
    • its scientific treasures, 25;
    • a laboratory for all students, 32;
    • its population and vast extent, 142.
  • Indra, god of the wind, the Vedic Jupiter, 83;
    • the Aryan guide, 116;
    • the god of the thunderstorm, 168;
    • as creator, 180;
    • the principal god of the Veda, 198;
    • peculiar to India, 201.
  • Indus River, The river, 167.
  • Endless, The, 126.
  • Inner Life, Influence of Indian literature upon our, 24.
  • Engravings in India, 225.
  • Ionians, The, their alphabet, 222;
    • first writing, 223.
  • I Ching, his visit to India, 229;
    • his account of Buddhist priests, 229;
    • of education, 230;
    • of perfection of memory, 231;
    • of Brahmans, 231.
  • Izdubar, or Nimrod, the poem of, 158.
  • J.
  • God, 200.
  • Jews, The, as a race, 36;
    • their religion as related to Oriental religions, 36;
    • necessary to a study of the Christian religion, 35;
    • the beginning and growth of their religion, 128.
  • Jones, Sir William, his voyage to India, 49;
    • his dreams become realities, 50.
  • Joshua's battle, 200.
  • Journals, Sanskrit, now published in India, 98.
  • Judgment of Solomon, 30.
  • Junagadh, 271.
  • Jupiter, 201.
  • Jumna, the river, 190.
  • Law theory in India, 30.
  • Justice of the Indians, 74.
  • K.
  • Kālidāsa, the poet, his age, 110;
    • plays of, 111.
  • Kamal-eddin Abd-errazak, on the Hindus, 75.
  • Kausika, punished for truthfulness, 89.
  • Kanishka, the Saka king, 106.
  • Kanjur, the women and the child in the, 29.
  • Kāthaka, or reader, 158.
  • Kathenotheism, 166.
  • Keshub Chunder Sen, his grandfather, 59.
  • Kinal, or Chinese, 151.
  • Quran, oaths on, 70.
  • Krumu, 185.
  • Warriors, 232.
  • Ktesias, on the justice of the Indians, 72.
  • Ktisis, 223.
  • Kubhâ, 185.
  • Kullavagga, quotation from the, 96.
  • Kuenen, Professor, on worship of Yahweh, 272.
  • L.
  • Ladakh, 192.
  • Lakshman, 86.
  • Lares familiares in Rome, 240.
  • Lassen, 151.
  • Law books of India, 30.
  • Life, Indian and European views of, 121;
    • beautiful sentiments of, from Hindu writings, 124;
    • a journey, 120.
  • Legal System of Nature, 263.
  • Laws of Manu, 111.
  • Progressive, The, Keshub Chunder Sen's organ, 99.
  • Progressive education, the elements of, 38.
  • Lightning, son of Parganya, 205.
  • Books, written, 224.
  • Lithuania, 209;
    • its language, 209;
    • its god of rain, 210;
    • prayer to the same, 211.
  • Logography, 223.
  • Lost Tribes, The, of Israel, 159.
  • Ludlow on village schools in India, 80.
  • Ludwig, translation of Sanskrit words, 187.
  • Moon stations, 150.
  • Moon zodiac, 147.
  • M.
  • Mahabharata, an epic poem, speaks for the truth, 88;
    • yet recited, 99.
  • Mahmud of Gazni, 72.[280]
  • Maine, Sir Henry, 65.
  • Malcolm, Sir John, on the Hindus, 55.
  • Man, A golden, 146.
  • Mânavas, The laws of, on evil-doers, 93.
  • Mangaia, 170.
  • Manning, Judge, 173.
  • Manu, his code of laws, 30;
    • their true age, 111;
    • his connection with the deluge, 155.
  • Documents, the first collectors of, 224.
  • Māori Genesis, 173.
  • Storm gods, the storm-gods, 199.
  • Maui, son of Ru, 171;
    • legend of, 171;
    • its origin, 173.
  • Megasthenes on village life, 65;
    • on Hindu honesty, 72.
  • Melanippe, 177.
  • Memory, power of, 232.
  • Transformational changes in religions, 128.
  • Mill, History of India, 59;
    • estimate of Hindu character, 60.
  • Mina, its weight, 125.
  • Mitra, 156;
    • invoked, 215.
  • Modernized Sanskrit literature, 107.
  • Muslims, their opinion of the Hindus, 75;
    • the number of sects, 76;
    • treatment of Hindus, 90.
  • One God in the Veda, 164.
  • Ethics, our, Saxon, 38.
  • Ethics depravity in India, 93.
  • Munro, Thomas, Sir, opinion of Hindus, 61.
  • Müller, Max, his teachers, 45;
    • intercourse with Hindus, 81;
    • opinion of their character, 82.
  • N.
  • Lunar mansions, The twenty-seven, 148.
  • Naktâ and Nyx, 201.
  • Nala, 110.
  • Indigenous scholars, 81.
  • Nearchus, 225.
  • New and Full-Moon Sacrifices, 252.
  • New Testament, Revised Edition, 141.
  • News outlets, Sanskrit, 98.
  • Nine gems or classics, 115.
  • Northern conquerors, 106.
  • Numbers in Sanskrit, 46.
  • O.
  • Vow, Taking an, in village communities, 68;
    • its understanding by the Hindus, 69;
    • fear of punishment connected with, 70.
  • Old Testament, 140.
  • Ophir, 28.
  • Orange River, 188.
  • Eastern scholars, names and work hardly known, 22.
  • Odisha, 96.
  • Orme, 60.
  • Orpheus and Ribhu, 201.
  • Ôs, ôris, 44.
  • Old, 189.
  • Uranus, 213.
  • P.
  • Pahlavi, translation of the Pañkatantra into, 115.
  • Palestine, 33.
  • Pāli dialect, 107.
  • Priests, 57;
    • Professor Wilson on the, 58.
  • Panini sandwich, 230.
  • Panchatantra, 114.
  • Papyrus, 224.
  • Parganya, 202;
    • hymn to, 205;
    • derivation of name, 207.
  • Pârvan Srâddha, 260.
  • Travel Guide, 223.
  • Periods, 223.
  • Periplus, or circumnavigations, 222.
  • Lying under oath, common in India, 71.
  • Pérkons, thunder, 210.
  • Perkuna, 212.
  • Perkūnas, Lituanian god of thunder, 210.
  • Perkuno, 212.
  • Iranians, what we owe to, 36.
  • Petersburg Dictionary, 183.
  • Phoenicians, what we owe to, 36;
    • their letters, 222.
  • Pinda ceremony, 251.
  • Peeple tree, 50.
  • Ancestors, the fathers, 239;
    • invoked, 241.
  • Pitriyagña sacrifices, 248.
  • Plato, 142.
  • Pliny the Elder, Indian rivers known to, 191.
  • Politics communities, 31.
  • Worship of multiple gods, the kind of, in the Veda, 165.
  • Positivist sentiments of a Brâhman, 87.
  • Basic man, 133.
  • Prayers for rain, 205;
    • for the dead, 262.
  • Prometheus and Pramantha, 195.
  • Proto-Indo-European language, 43.
  • Ptolemy, 36.
  • Pumice stone, 171.
  • Punjab, the, rivers of the, 183.
  • Puranas, 162.
  • R.
  • Raghu, 86.
  • Rajendralal Mitra, on sacrifices, 251.
  • Rama, on truth, 87.
  • Rama Bava, the anchorite, 271.
  • Rāmāyana, the plot of, 86;
    • yet recited, 99.
  • Rawlinson, Sir Henry, 158.
  • Audience not numerous in ancient or modern times, 141.
  • Recital of the old epics in India, 99.
  • Faith, its home in India, 31;
    • our debt to Oriental religions, 36;[281]
    • its transcendent character, 126;
    • metamorphic changes in, 128;
    • began in trust, not in fear, 197.
  • Rémusat on the Goths, 104.
  • Renaissance period in India, 110.
  • Revival of religion in India, 270.
  • Ribhu and Orpheus, 201.
  • Rig-Veda, editions of, now publishing, 98;
    • known by heart, 99;
    • a treasure to the anthropologist, 134;
    • character of its poems, 143;
    • its religion primitive, 144;
    • compliment to the author for his edition of, 163;
    • the number of hymns in, 163;
    • age of the oldest manuscripts, 221;
    • total number of words in, 228;
    • how transmitted, 231.
  • Ringold, Duke of Lituania, 209.
  • Sages, The Vedic, 168;
    • question of earth's origin, 180;
    • their intoxicating beverage, 243.
  • Rita, the third Beyond, 263.
  • Rivers, as deities, 182;
    • hymn to, 183;
    • names of, in India, 185.
  • River systems of Upper India, 188.
  • Robertson's Historical Disquisitions, 60.
  • Ru, the sky-supporter, 170;
    • his bones, 171;
    • why pumice-stone, 173.
  • Rückert's Weisheit der Brahmanen, 22.
  • Rudra, the howler, 199.
  • S.
  • S, pronounced as h, in Iranic languages, 189.
  • Sacrifices, priestly, 148;
    • daily and monthly, 248.
  • Sakas, invasion of the, 104.
  • Sakuntala, her appeal to conscience, 90.
  • Sanskrit language, its study differently appreciated, 21;
    • use of studying, 23;
    • its supreme importance, 39;
    • its antiquity, 40;
    • its family relations, 40;
    • its study ridiculed, 45;
    • its linguistic influence, 46;
    • its moral influence, 47;
    • a dead language, 96;
    • early dialects of, 96;
    • still influential, 97;
    • scholars' use of, 98;
    • journals in, 96;
    • all living languages in India draw their life from, 100.
  • Sanskrit literature, human interest of, 95;
    • the literature of India, 99;
    • manuscripts existing, 102;
    • divisions of, 104;
    • character of the ancient and the modern, 107;
    • known in Persia, 113;
    • a new start in, 115;
    • its study very profitable, 275.
  • Satapatha Brâhmana, 91.
  • Schopenhauer, on the Upanishads, 273.
  • Seasons, how regulated, 148.
  • Self-awareness, the highest goal of the Veda, 125.
  • Sindhu, the Indus river, 183;
    • address to, 184;
    • meaning of, 189.
  • Sleeman, Colonel, his rambles and recollections, 60;
    • his life in village communities, 63;
    • his opinion of Hindus, 67.
  • Solar power myths, 216.
  • Solomon's judgment compared, 29.
  • Spencer, Herbert, on ancestor worship, 239;
    • his misstatement corrected, 240.
  • Shraddhas, or Love Feasts, 248;
    • to the departed, 254;
    • their source, 257;
    • their number, 258;
    • striking resemblance, 261.
  • Sudâs, 200.
  • Sunshine, the central thought in Aryan mythology, 216.
  • Sūrya, god of the sun, 168.
  • T.
  • Tamil, 95.
  • Tane-Mahuta, forest-god, 174.
  • Târâs, the stars, 151.
  • Earthly gods, 169.
  • Germanic mythology, 166.
  • Theogony, 235.
  • Thor, 166.
  • Three beyonds, 220.
  • Thsin dynasty, 152.
  • Criminals, 63.
  • Turtle, the story of the, 154.
  • Skyscrapers of Silence, 22.
  • Towns, names of, in India, 189.
  • Troy, siege of, 172.
  • Truth, root meaning in Sanskrit, 82.
  • Honesty, a luxury, 91.
  • Turanian invasion, 104.
  • Two women and child, story of, 29.
  • Tyr and Tin, 213.
  • U.
  • Ugvis, Lithuanian, 41.
  • Colleges, the object of their teaching, 19.
  • Dishonesty of the Hindus, 53.
  • Upanishads, 267;
    • their beauty, 273.
  • Uranus and Varuna, 201.
  • Urvashi, 110.
  • Dawn and Eos, 202.
  • Uttarapaksha, 136.
  • V.
  • Vague, 183;
    • as plural, 184.
  • Vaisvadeva, offering, 249.
  • Vaisya, a, 162.
  • Vak, wife of Vata, 165.
  • Valmiki, the poet, 100.
  • Varāhamihira, 112.
  • Varuna, 156;
    • hymns to, 204.
  • Vasishtha, on righteousness, 93.
  • Vata, the wind, 200;
    • and Wotan, 201.
  • Veda, their antiquity, 101;
    • silly conceptions, 118;
    • religion of, 129;
    • necessary to the study of man, 133;[282]
    • objections to, 135;
    • native character of, 159;
    • lessons of, 161;
    • use of their study, 162;
    • character of their poetry, 182;
    • knowledge of God progressive in, 194;
    • their hymns, a specimen, 205;
    • their gods, number of, 219;
    • meaning of their names, 220;
    • three periods in their literature, 234;
    • three religions in, 236.
  • Vedic Mythology, its influence, 27;
    • contrasts, 169.
  • Veda end, 267.
  • Vedanta philosophy, 265;
    • the present religion in India, 269;
    • its prevalence, 270;
    • commended to students, 271;
    • its highest knowledge, 273.
  • Vidâla, cat, 42.
  • Viharas, or colleges, the ancient, 26.
  • Vikramaditya, 110;
    • his varied experience, 113.
  • Town communities in India, 64;
    • large number of, 65;
    • morality in, 67.
  • Visvakarman, 157.
  • Vyasa, the poet, 100.
  • W.
  • Warriors, native and foreign, 116.
  • Water, divers gods of the, 167.
  • Weasel and the woman, 28.
  • Wilson, Prof., on the Hindus, 57.
  • Eyewitnesses, three classes of, 69.
  • Wolf, F. A., his questions, 221;
    • his dictum, 223.
  • Workers, 116.
  • Praise of the dead, 240.
  • Wotan and Vata, 201.
  • Writing unknown in ancient India, 226.
  • X.
  • Xanthos, the Lydian, 223.
  • Y.
  • Yag, ishta, 208.
  • Yagñadattabadha, 110.
  • Yajnavalkya, on virtue, 92.
  • God, worship of, 272.
  • Yama, lord of the departed, 85;
    • on immortality, 86;
    • invoked, 242;
    • as the first man, 242;
    • dialogue on death, 267.
  • Yaska, division of the Vedic gods, 168.
  • Yueh-chi, The, and the Goths, 104.
  • Z.
  • Zeus, 129;
    • the survivor of Dyaus, 213;
    • the interval between, 235.
  • Zeus, Dyaus, and Jupiter, 198.
  • Room, Prof., on polytheism, 166;
    • translation of Sanskrit words, 185.
  • Zodiac signs, known to Sanskrit astronomers, 114.
  • Astrology, The Babylonian, 147.
  • Zoroastrianism, 31.

BOOKS IN

THE STANDARD LIBRARY.

THEIR STERLING WORTH.

OPINIONS OF CRITICS.

I.

Life of Cromwell.

NEW YORK SUN:

New York Sun:

"Mr. Hood's biography is a positive boon to the mass of readers, because it presents a more correct view of the great soldier than any of the shorter lives published, whether we compare it with Southey's, Guizot's, or even Forster's."

"Mr. Hood's biography is a real benefit to the general public because it offers a more accurate picture of the great soldier than any of the shorter biographies available, whether we look at Southey's, Guizot's, or even Forster's."

PACIFIC CHURCHMAN, San Francisco:

PACIFIC CHURCHMAN, San Francisco:

"The fairest and most readable of the numerous biographies of Cromwell."

"The most beautiful and easy-to-read of the many biographies of Cromwell."

GOOD LITERATURE, New York:

Great Literature, New York:

"If all these books will prove as fresh and readable as Hood's 'Cromwell,' the literary merit of the series will be as high as the price is low."

"If all these books turn out to be as fresh and engaging as Hood's 'Cromwell,' the quality of the series will be just as impressive as the price is affordable."

NEW YORK DAILY GRAPHIC:

NY Daily Graphic:

"Hood's 'Cromwell' is an excellent account of the great Protector. Cromwell was the heroic servant of a sublime cause. A complete sketch of the man and the period."

"Hood's 'Cromwell' is a fantastic account of the great Protector. Cromwell was the heroic servant of a noble cause. A complete overview of the man and the era."

CHRISTIAN UNION, New York:

Christian Union, New York:

"A valuable biography of Cromwell, told with interest in every part and with such condensation and skill in arrangement that prominent events are made clear to all."

A valuable biography of Cromwell, told engagingly throughout and with such brevity and skill in organization that key events are made clear to everyone.

SCHOOL JOURNAL, New York:

SCHOOL JOURNAL, NYC:

"Mr. Hood's style is pleasant, clear, and flowing, and he sets forth and holds his own opinion well."

"Mr. Hood's writing is nice, easy to understand, and smooth, and he expresses and defends his opinions effectively."

EPISCOPAL RECORDER, Philadelphia:

Episcopal Recorder, Philadelphia:

"An admirable and able Life of Oliver Cromwell, of which we can unhesitatingly speak words of praise."

"An impressive and capable biography of Oliver Cromwell, about which we can confidently express our admiration."

NEW YORK TELEGRAM:

NY Telegram:

"Full of the kind of information with which even the well-read like to refresh themselves."

"Packed with the kind of information that even the well-read enjoy refreshing themselves with."

INDIANAPOLIS SENTINEL, Ind.:

INDIANAPOLIS SENTINEL, IN:

"The book is one of deep interest. The style is good, the analysis searching, and will add much to the author's fame as an able biographer."

"The book is really engaging. The writing style is solid, the analysis is thorough, and it will greatly enhance the author's reputation as a skilled biographer."

THE WORKMAN, Pittsburgh, Pa.:

THE WORKMAN, Pittsburgh, PA:

"This book tells the story of Cromwell's life in a captivating way. It reads like a romance. The paper and printing are very attractive."

"This book tells the story of Cromwell's life in an engaging way. It reads like a romance. The paper and printing look really nice."

NEW YORK HERALD:

NY Herald:

"The book is one of deep interest. The style is good, the analysis searching."

"The book is really interesting. The writing is solid, and the analysis is thorough."

II.

Science in Short Chapters.

JOURNAL OF EDUCATION, Boston:

Journal of Education, Boston:

"'Science in Short Chapters' supplies a growing want among a large class of busy people, who have not time to consult scientific treatises. Written in clear and simple style. Very interesting and instructive."[284]

"'Science in Short Chapters' meets the increasing demand from a lot of busy people who don't have time to read detailed scientific texts. It's written in a clear and straightforward style. Very engaging and informative."[284]

ACADEMY, London, England:

Academy, London, England:

"Mr. Williams has presented these scientific subjects to the popular mind with much clearness and force. It may be read with advantage by those without special scientific training."

"Mr. Williams has explained these scientific topics to the general public with great clarity and impact. It can be beneficial for those who don't have a background in science."

RELIGIOUS TELESCOPE, Dayton, Ohio:

Religious Perspective, Dayton, Ohio:

"It is historic, scientific, and racy. A book of intense practical thought, which one wishes to read carefully and then read again."

"It’s historical, scientific, and exciting. A book filled with deep practical insights that you’ll want to read carefully and then revisit."

NEW YORK SCHOOL JOURNAL:

New York School Journal:

"A volume of handy science, not only interesting as an abstract subject, but valuable for its clear expositions of every-day science. Of Professor Williams as an authority upon such subjects, it is unnecessary to comment. He already has a fame as a scientific writer which needs no recommendation."

"A practical science book that's not just interesting in theory but also valuable for its clear explanations of everyday science. There's no need to comment on Professor Williams as an authority on these topics; his reputation as a scientific writer speaks for itself."

PALL MALL GAZETTE, London, England:

PALL MALL GAZETTE, London, UK:

"Original and of scientific value."

"Unique and scientifically valuable."

GRAPHIC, London:

GRAPHIC, London:

"Clear, simple, and profitable."

"Clear, simple, and profitable."

CANADA BAPTIST, Toronto:

Canada Baptist, Toronto:

"A rich book at a marvellously low price. The style is sprightly and simple. Every chapter contains something we all want to know."

"A valuable book at an incredibly low price. The writing is lively and straightforward. Each chapter has something we all want to learn."

NEWARK DAILY ADVERTISER, N.J.:

NEWARK DAILY ADVERTISER, NJ:

"As an educator this book is worth a year's schooling, and it will go where schools of a high grade cannot penetrate. For such a book twenty-five cents seems a ridiculous sum."

"As a teacher, this book is worth a whole year's education, and it will reach places where even the best schools can't. For such a book, twenty-five cents feels like an absurdly low price."

J.W. BASHFORD, Auburndale, Mass.:

J.W. BASHFORD, Auburndale, MA:

"A marvellous book, as fascinating as Dickens, to be consulted as an authority along with Britannica, and even fuller of practical hints than the latter's articles. I do not know how you can print its 300 pages for 25 cents."

"A wonderful book, as captivating as Dickens, to be referenced as a trusted source alongside Britannica, and even more packed with practical tips than the latter's articles. I don’t know how you can print its 300 pages for just 25 cents."

AMERICAN, Philadelphia:

AMERICAN, Philly:

"Mr. Williams' work is a practical compendium."

"Mr. Williams' work is a practical guide."

III.

The American Humorist.

COMMERCIAL GAZETTE, Cincinnati, Ohio:

Commercial Gazette, Cincinnati, Ohio:

"It is finely critical and appreciative; exceedingly crisp and unusually entertaining from first to last."

"It’s really insightful and enjoyable; extremely sharp and unusually entertaining from start to finish."

CHRISTIAN INTELLIGENCER, New York:

Christian Intelligencer, New York:

"A book of pleasant reading, with enough sparkle in it to cure any one of the blues."

"A book that's enjoyable to read, with just enough charm to lift anyone's spirits."

CONGREGATIONALIST, Boston:

Congregationalist, Boston:

"They are based upon considerable study of these authors, are highly appreciative in tone, and show a perceptivity of American humor which is yet a rarity among Englishmen."

"They are grounded in extensive research of these authors, have a positive tone, and demonstrate an understanding of American humor that is still uncommon among Englishmen."

SALEM TIMES, Mass.:

SALEM TIMES, Massachusetts:

"No writer in England was, in all respects, better qualified to write a book on American Humorists than Haweis."

“No writer in England was, in every way, better suited to write a book on American Humorists than Haweis.”

CHRISTIAN JOURNAL, Toronto:

CHRISTIAN JOURNAL, Toronto:

"We have been specially amused with the chapter on poor Artemus Ward, which we read on a railway journey. We fear our fellow-passengers would think something ailed us, for laugh we did, in spite of all attempts to preserve a sedate appearance."

"We were especially entertained by the chapter about poor Artemus Ward, which we read on a train ride. We were afraid our fellow passengers would think something was wrong with us, because we couldn't stop laughing, despite our efforts to keep a serious face."

OCCIDENT, San Francisco:

West Coast, San Francisco:

"This book is pleasant reading, with sparkle enough in it—as the writer is himself a wit—to cure one of the 'blues.'"

"This book is enjoyable to read, filled with enough wit from the author to lift your spirits and chase away the blues."

DANBURY NEWS, Conn.:

DANBURY NEWS, CT:

"Mr. Haweis gives a brief bibliographical sketch of each writer mentioned in the book, an analysis of his style, and classifies each into a distinct type from the others. He presents copious extracts from their works, making an entertaining book."[285]

Mr. Haweis provides a short overview of each writer discussed in the book, analyzes their style, and categorizes each one into a unique type. He includes plenty of excerpts from their works, creating an engaging read.[285]

CENTRAL BAPTIST, St. Louis:

CENTRAL BAPTIST, St. Louis:

"A perusal of this volume will give the reader a more correct idea of the character discussed than he would probably get from reading their biographies. The lecture is analytical, penetrative, terse, incisive, and candid. The book is worth its price, and will amply repay reading."

"Reading this book will give you a better understanding of the character discussed than you would likely get from their biographies. The lecture is analytical, insightful, concise, sharp, and straightforward. This book is worth the price and will definitely be worth your time."

SCHOOL JOURNAL, New York:

SCHOOL JOURNAL, New York:

"Terse and brief as the soul of wit itself."

"Terse and brief like the essence of wit."

INDIANAPOLIS SENTINEL, Indiana:

INDIANAPOLIS SENTINEL, Indiana:

"It presents, in fine setting, the wit and wisdom of Washington Irving, Oliver W. Holmes, James R. Lowell, Artemus Ward, Mark Twain, and Bret Harte, and does it con amore."

"It showcases, in a great setting, the wit and wisdom of Washington Irving, Oliver W. Holmes, James R. Lowell, Artemus Ward, Mark Twain, and Bret Harte, and does it with love."

THE MAIL, Toronto, Ont.:

THE MAIL, Toronto, ON:

"Rev. H. R. Haweis is a writer too well-known to need commendation at our hands for, at least, his literary style. The general result is that not a page repels us and not a sentence tires. We find ourselves drawn pleasantly along in just the way we want to go; all our favorite points remembered, all our own pet phrases praised, and the good things of each writer brought forward to refresh one's memory. In fine, the book is a most agreeable companion."

Rev. H. R. Haweis is a writer who doesn't need our praise, especially for his writing style. The overall experience is that every page is engaging, and no sentence feels exhausting. We find ourselves happily led along in the direction we want to go; all our favorite points are acknowledged, all our cherished phrases are celebrated, and the best insights from each writer are highlighted to jog our memory. In short, the book is a very enjoyable companion.

LUTHERAN OBSERVER, Philadelphia:

LUTHERAN OBSERVER, Philadelphia:

"The peculiar style, the mental character, and the secret of success, of each of these prominent writers, are presented with great clearness and discrimination."

"The unique style, the mindset, and the key to success of each of these well-known writers are shown with great clarity and attention to detail."

IV.

Lives of Illustrious Shoemakers.

WESTERN CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE, Cincinnati:

Western Christian Advocate, Cincinnati:

"When we first took up this volume we were surprised that anybody should attempt to make a book with precisely this form and title. But as we read its pages we were far more surprised to find them replete with interest and instruction. It should be sold by the scores of thousands."

"When we first picked up this book, we were surprised that someone would try to create a book with exactly this title and format. But as we read through it, we were even more surprised to find it full of interesting and informative content. It should sell by the tens of thousands."

PRESBYTERIAN OBSERVER, Baltimore:

PRESBYTERIAN OBSERVER, Baltimore:

"The writer of this book well understands how to write biography—a gift vouchsafed only to a few."

"The author of this book truly knows how to write a biography—a talent given to only a select few."

NEW YORK HERALD:

NEW YORK HERALD:

"The sons of St. Crispin have always been noted for independence of thought in politics and in religion; and Mr. Winks has written a very readable account of the lives of the more famous of the craft. The book is quite interesting."

"The sons of St. Crispin have always been recognized for their independent thinking in politics and religion, and Mr. Winks has written a very engaging account of the lives of some of the more notable members of the trade. The book is quite interesting."

DANBURY NEWS, Conn.:

DANBURY NEWS, CT:

"The Standard Library has been enriched by this addition."

"The Standard Library has been enhanced by this addition."

LITERARY WORLD, London:

LITERARY WORLD, London:

"The pages contain a great deal of interesting material—remarkable episodes of experience and history."

"The pages have a lot of fascinating content—amazing stories of experiences and history."

BOSTON GLOBE:

Boston Globe:

"A valuable book, containing much interesting matter and an encouragement to self-help."

"A valuable book that includes a lot of interesting content and encourages self-help."

CHRISTIAN STANDARD, Cincinnati:

CHRISTIAN STANDARD, Cincinnati:

"It will inspire a noble ambition, and may redeem many a life from failure."

"It will spark a strong ambition and could save many lives from failure."

CHRISTIAN SECRETARY, Hartford, Conn.:

Christian Secretary, Hartford, CT:

"Written in a sprightly and popular manner. Full of interest."

"Written in a lively and engaging style. Full of intrigue."

EVANGELICAL MESSENGER, Cleveland:

EVANGELICAL MESSENGER, Cleveland:

"Everybody can read the book with interest, but the young will be specially profited by its perusal."

"Everyone can read the book with interest, but young people will benefit the most from it."

LEICESTER CHRONICLE, England:

Leicester Chronicle, England:

"A work of the deepest interest and of singular ability."[286]

"A piece that is incredibly engaging and uniquely skillful."[286]

COMMERCIAL GAZETTE, Cincinnati:

COMMERCIAL GAZETTE, Cincinnati:

"One of the most popular books published lately."

"One of the most popular books released recently."

CENTRAL METHODIST, Kentucky:

Central Methodist, Kentucky:

"This is a choice work—full of fact and biography. It will be read with interest, more especially by that large class whose awl and hammer provide the human family with soles for their feet."

"This is an excellent piece—packed with facts and biographies. It will be read with great interest, especially by that large group whose tools provide the human race with soles for their shoes."

THE WESTERN MAIL, England:

THE WESTERN MAIL, UK:

"Written with taste and tact, in a graceful, easy style. A book most interesting to youth."

"Written with style and sensitivity, in a smooth, easy-to-read way. A book that's really interesting for young people."

CHRISTIAN GUARDIAN, Toronto:

Christian Guardian, Toronto:

"It is a capital book."

"It's a great book."

EVANGELICAL CHURCHMAN, Toronto:

Evangelical Churchman, Toronto:

"This is a most interesting book, written in a very popular style."

"This is a really interesting book, written in a very relatable style."

V.

Flotsam and Jetsam.

SATURDAY REVIEW, Eng.:

SATURDAY REVIEW, English:

"Amusing and readable ... Among the successful books of this order must be classed that which Mr. Bowles has recently offered to the public."

"Entertaining and easy to read ... Among the successful books of this kind, we must include the one that Mr. Bowles has recently presented to the public."

NEW YORK WORLD:

NEW YORK WORLD:

"This series of reflections, some philosophic, others practical, and many humorous, make a cheerful and healthful little volume, made the more valuable by its index."

"This collection of thoughts, some philosophical, others practical, and many funny, creates a cheerful and uplifting little book, made even more valuable by its index."

CENTRAL METHODIST, Cattlesburgh, Ky.

CENTRAL METHODIST, Cattlesburgh, KY.

"This is a romance of the sea, and is one of the most readable and enjoyable books of the season."

"This is a sea romance and one of the most engaging and enjoyable books of the season."

LUTHERAN OBSERVER, Phil.:

LUTHERAN OBSERVER, Philadelphia:

"The cargo on this wreck must have been above all estimate in value. How much 'Jetsam' there may be we cannot tell, but what we have seen is all 'Flotsam,' and will float and find its way in enriching influence to a thousand hearts and homes."

"The cargo on this wreck must have been worth way more than anyone can imagine. We can't really say how much 'Jetsam' there might be, but what we've seen is all 'Flotsam,' and it will float and reach a thousand hearts and homes, enriching them."

NEW YORK HERALD:

NY Herald:

"It is a clever book, full of quaint conceits and deep meditation. There is plenty of entertaining and original thought, and 'Flotsam and Jetsam' is indeed worth reading."

"It’s a smart book, full of unique ideas and deep reflections. There’s a lot of entertaining and original thinking, and 'Flotsam and Jetsam' is definitely worth reading."

CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE, Nashville, Tenn.:

Christian Advocate, Nashville, TN:

"Many of the author's comments are quite acute, and their personal tone will give them an additional flavor."

"Many of the author's comments are very sharp, and their personal tone will add another layer of interest."

METHODIST RECORDER, Pittsburgh, Pa.:

METHODIST RECORDER, Pittsburgh, PA:

"In addition to the charming incidents related, it fairly sparkles with fresh and original thoughts which cannot fail to interest and profit."

"In addition to the delightful stories shared, it truly shines with fresh and original ideas that are sure to captivate and benefit readers."

GOOD LITERATURE, New York:

Great Literature, New York:

"... Never fails to amuse and interest, and it is one of the pleasantest features of the book that one may open it at a venture and be sure of finding something original and readable."

"... Never fails to entertain and engage, and one of the best things about the book is that you can pick it up randomly and be sure to find something fresh and enjoyable."

HERALD AND PRESBYTER, Cincinnati, Ohio:

HERALD AND PRESBYTER, Cincinnati, OH:

"His manner of telling the story of his varied observations and experiences, with his reflections accompanying, is so easy and familiar, as to lend his pages a fascination which renders it almost impossible to lay down the book until it is read to the end."

"His way of sharing the story of his diverse observations and experiences, along with his thoughts, is so casual and relatable that it makes his pages captivating, making it nearly impossible to put the book down until you finish reading it."

NEW YORK LEDGER:

New York Ledger:

"It is quite out of the usual method of books of travel, and will be relished all the more by those who enjoy bits of quiet humor and piquant sketches of men and things on a yachting journey."

"It’s definitely different from the usual travel books, and those who appreciate a touch of quiet humor and sharp observations about people and experiences during a yachting trip will enjoy it even more."

NEW YORK STAR:

NY STAR:

"Not too profound for entertainment, and yet pleasantly suggestive. A volume of clever sayings."

"Not too deep for entertainment, yet still pleasantly thought-provoking. A collection of witty remarks."

CHRISTIAN SECRETARY, Hartford, Conn.:

Christian Secretary, Hartford, CT:

"It is a book well worth reading,... full of thought."[287]

"It’s a book definitely worth reading,... packed with insights."[287]

PRESBYTERIAN JOURNAL, Philadelphia:

PRESBYTERIAN JOURNAL, Philly:

"A racy, original, thoughtful book. On the slight thread of sea-voyaging it hangs the terse thoughts of an original mind on many subjects. The style is so spicy that one reads with interest even when not approving."

"A provocative, original, and thoughtful book. It loosely connects various thoughts from a unique perspective on many topics through the theme of sea voyages. The writing style is so engaging that you find yourself reading with interest even if you don't agree."

CHRISTIAN INTELLIGENCER, New York:

Christian Intelligencer, New York:

"No one can spend an hour or two in Mr. Bowles' gallery of graphic pen-pictures without being so deeply impressed with their originality of conception and lively, spicy expression, as to talk about them to others."

"Anyone who spends an hour or two in Mr. Bowles' gallery of graphic illustrations can't help but be impressed by their original ideas and vibrant, engaging expression, leading them to share their thoughts with others."

VI.

The Highways of Literature.

NATIONAL BAPTIST, Phila.:

NATIONAL BAPTIST, Philadelphia:

"A book full of wisdom; exceedingly bright and practical."

"A book packed with insights; incredibly bright and useful."

PACIFIC CHURCHMAN, San Francisco:

PACIFIC CHURCHMAN, San Francisco:

"The best answer we have seen to the common and most puzzling question, 'What shall I read?' Scholarly and beautiful."

"The best answer we've encountered to the common and confusing question, 'What should I read?' It's knowledgeable and beautiful."

DANBURY NEWS:

DANBURY NEWS:

"Its hints, rules, and directions for reading are, just now, what thousands of people are needing."

"Its tips, guidelines, and instructions for reading are exactly what thousands of people need right now."

CHRISTIAN WITNESS, Newmarket, N.H.:

Christian Witness, Newmarket, NH:

"Clear, terse, elegant in style. A boon to young students, a pleasure for scholars."

"Clear, concise, and stylish. A great help for young students, a delight for scholars."

NEW YORK HERALD:

NEW YORK HERALD:

"Mr. David Pryde, the author of 'Highways of Literature; or, What to Read, and How to Read,' is an erudite Scotchman who has taught with much success in Edinburgh. His hints on the best books and the best method of mastering them are valuable, and likely to prove of great practical use."

"Mr. David Pryde, the author of 'Highways of Literature; or, What to Read, and How to Read,' is a knowledgeable Scottish man who has successfully taught in Edinburgh. His advice on the best books and the best ways to understand them is valuable and likely to be very practical."

NEW YORK TABLET:

New York Tablet:

"This is a most useful and interesting work. It consists of papers in which the author offers rules by which the reader may discover the best books, and be enabled to study them properly."

"This is a very useful and interesting book. It contains essays where the author shares guidelines that help readers find the best books and study them effectively."

VII.

Colin Clout's Calendar.

LEEDS MERCURY, England:

Leeds Mercury, England:

"The best specimens of popular scientific expositions that we have ever had the good fortune to fall in with."

"The best examples of popular science writing that we've ever been lucky enough to find."

NEW YORK NATION:

New York Nation:

"The charm of such books is not a little heightened when, as in this case, a few touches of local history, of customs, words, and places are added."

"The appeal of these books is increased when, as in this case, a few details about local history, customs, words, and places are included."

AMERICAN REFORMER, New York:

AMERICAN REFORMER, New York:

"There certainly is no deterioration in the quality of the books of the Standard Library. This book consists of short chapters upon natural history, written in an easy, fascinating style, giving rare and valuable information concerning trees, plants, flowers, and animals. Such books should have a wide circulation beyond the list of regular subscribers. Some will criticise the author's inclination to attribute the marvellous things which are found in these plants, animals, etc., to a long process of development rather than to Divine agency. But the information is none the less valuable, whatever may be the process of these developments."

The quality of the Standard Library's books has definitely not declined. This book contains short chapters on natural history, written in an engaging and accessible style, offering unique and valuable insights about trees, plants, flowers, and animals. These kinds of books deserve to reach a broader audience beyond just regular subscribers. Some may criticize the author for suggesting that the amazing features of these plants, animals, etc., are the result of a long development process rather than Divine intervention. However, the information remains valuable, regardless of how these developments occur.


A GREAT SACRIFICE.

Young's Analytical Concordance

REDUCED TO $2.50,

FOR A LIMITED TIME.

Dr. Young cannot endure to have this, the great work of his life, judged by the unauthorized editions with which the American market is flooded. These editions, he feels, do his work and the American public great injustice.

Dr. Young can't stand having the major work of his life judged by the unauthorized versions that flood the American market. He believes these editions do a disservice to his work and to the American public.

That Americans may be able to see the work as printed under his eye and from his own plates, he will sell some thousands of copies at

That Americans can see the work printed under his supervision and from his own plates, he will sell several thousand copies at

A Great Pecuniary Sacrifice.

The sale at the reduced prices will begin March 1, 1883, and will continue until the thousands of copies set apart for this sale are exhausted. This is the authorized, latest revised and unabridged edition—in every respect the same type, paper, binding, etc., as we have sold at the higher prices.

The sale at discounted prices will start on March 1, 1883, and will last until all the thousands of copies reserved for this sale are gone. This is the authorized, latest revised, and unabridged edition—exactly the same type, paper, binding, etc., as the ones we've sold at higher prices.

It is a burning shame that the great life-work of one of the most eminent scholars, a work pronounced in both Europe and America as one of the most laborious and important that this century has produced, embracing nearly 1100 large quarto pages, each larger and containing more matter than Webster's Unabridged Dictionary, should prove a great financial loss to its author!

It’s a real shame that the incredible life’s work of one of the greatest scholars, a work recognized in both Europe and America as one of the most laborious and significant of this century, spanning nearly 1100 large quarto pages—each bigger and containing more content than Webster's Unabridged Dictionary—should lead to a huge financial loss for its author!

This great work is selling in England at $9, and is now imported and sold in America at $2.50!!

This amazing book is selling in England for $9 and is now imported and sold in America for $2.50!!

Orders will be filled in the order received up to the time of the exhaustion of the stock.

Orders will be processed in the order they are received until the stock runs out.

Young's Great Concordance.

DO NOT BE DECEIVED.

There is but one authorized and correct edition of Young's Concordance sold in America. Every copy of this edition has on the title-page the words "Authorized Edition," and at the bottom of the page the imprint

There is only one authorized and correct edition of Young's Concordance sold in America. Every copy of this edition has the words "Authorized Edition" on the title page, and at the bottom of the page, the imprint.

New York: Funk & Wagnalls. Edinburgh: George Adam Young & Company.

New York: Funk & Wagnalls. Edinburgh: George Adam Young & Company.

All copies, no matter by whom sold, that have not these words printed on the title-page are printed on the bungling plates made by the late American Book Exchange.

All copies, regardless of who sells them, that don't have these words printed on the title page are printed on the poorly made plates created by the late American Book Exchange.

Dr. Young says: "This unauthorized American edition is an outrage on the American public, and on me, containing gross errors."

Dr. Youthful says: "This unauthorized American edition is an insult to the American public and to me, as it contains serious mistakes."

Rev. Dr. John Hall says:

Rev. Dr. John Hall says:

"Dr. Robert Young's Analytical Concordance is worthy of the lifetime of labor he has spent upon it. I deeply regret that his natural and just expectation of some return from its sale on this side of the ocean is not realized; and I hope the sense of justice to a most painstaking author will lead to the choice by many purchasers of the edition which Dr. Young approves—that of Messrs. Funk & Wagnalls, with whom Dr. Young cooperates in bringing out here the best edition.

"Dr. Robert Young's Analytical Concordance is a testament to the years of hard work he has put into it. I genuinely regret that his reasonable hope for some profit from its sale over here hasn't been fulfilled; and I hope that a sense of fairness towards such a dedicated author will encourage many buyers to choose the edition that Dr. Young supports—that of Messrs. Funk & Wagnalls, with whom Dr. Young collaborates to release the best edition here."

"New York.

New York.

JOHN HALL."

JOHN HALL.

Do not be deceived by misrepresentations. Insist that your bookseller furnish you the Authorized edition.

Do not be fooled by false claims. Make sure your bookseller provides you with the Authorized edition.

REDUCED PRICES:

1100 quarto pages (each larger than a page in Webster's Unabridged Dictionary), Cloth, $250
Sheep   400
French im. morocco   450

Sent post-free.

FUNK & WAGNALLS, 10 & 12 Dey Street, New York.





        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!